The manners, lauues, and customes of all nations collected out of the best vvriters by Ioannes Boemus ... ; with many other things of the same argument, gathered out of the historie of Nicholas Damascen ; the like also out of the history of America, or Brasill, written by Iohn Lerius ; the faith, religion and manners of the Aethiopians, and the deploration of the people of Lappia, compiled by Damianus a ̀Goes ; with a short discourse of the Aethiopians, taken out of Ioseph Scaliger his seuenth booke de emendatione temporum ; written in Latin, and now newly translated into English, by Ed. Aston.
         Omnium gentium mores, leges, et ritus. English. 1611
         Boemus, Joannes, ca. 1485-1535.
      
       
         
           1611
        
      
       Approx. 1066 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 286 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A16282
         STC 3198.5
         ESTC S102777
         21550885
         ocm 21550885
         24800
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A16282)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 24800)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1724:18)
      
       
         
           
             The manners, lauues, and customes of all nations collected out of the best vvriters by Ioannes Boemus ... ; with many other things of the same argument, gathered out of the historie of Nicholas Damascen ; the like also out of the history of America, or Brasill, written by Iohn Lerius ; the faith, religion and manners of the Aethiopians, and the deploration of the people of Lappia, compiled by Damianus a ̀Goes ; with a short discourse of the Aethiopians, taken out of Ioseph Scaliger his seuenth booke de emendatione temporum ; written in Latin, and now newly translated into English, by Ed. Aston.
             Omnium gentium mores, leges, et ritus. English. 1611
             Boemus, Joannes, ca. 1485-1535.
             Góis, Damião de, 1502-1574.
             Nicolaus, of Damascus.
             Léry, Jean de, 1534-1611. Histoire d'un voyage fait en la terre du Brésil.
             Scaliger, Joseph Juste, 1540-1609. De emendatione temporum.
             Aston, Edward, b. 1573 or 4.
          
           [16], 589 [i.e. 549], [39] p.
           
             Printed by G. Eld and are to bee sold by Francis Burton,
             At London :
             1611.
          
           
             Translation of author's Omnium gentium mores, leges et ritus.
             Marginal notes.
             SIgnatures: [par]⁴ A-B⁴ C-2N⁸.
             Numerous errors in paging.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Geography -- Early works to 1800.
           Manners and customs.
        
      
    
     
        2006-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-04 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-04 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           MANNERS
           ,
           LAWES
           ,
           AND
           CVSTOMES
           OF
           ALL
           NATIONS
           .
           Collected
           out
           of
           the
           best
           Writers
           by
           IOANNES
           BOEMVS
           AVBANVS
           ,
           a
           Dutch-man
           .
           With
           many
           other
           things
           of
           the
           same
           Argument
           ,
           gathered
           out
           of
           the
           Historie
           of
           
             Nicholas
             Damascen
          
           .
           The
           like
           also
           out
           of
           the
           History
           of
           America
           ,
           or
           Brasill
           ,
           written
           by
           
             Iohn
             Lerius
             .
             The
             faith
             ,
             religion
             and
             manners
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             ,
             and
             the
             deploration
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Lappia
             ,
             compiled
             by
          
           Damianus
           à
           Goes
           .
           With
           a
           short
           discourse
           of
           the
           Aethiopians
           ,
           taken
           out
           of
           IOSEPH
           SCALIGER
           his
           seuenth
           booke
           
             de
             Emendatione
             temporum
          
           .
        
         
           
             Written
             in
             Latin
             ,
             and
             now
             newly
             translated
             into
             English
             .
          
           By
           ED.
           ASTON
           .
        
         
           AT
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             G.
             Eld
          
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           sold
           by
           
             Francis
             Burton
          
           .
           1611.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           HIS
           TRVLY
           HONORED
           FRIEND
           ,
           SIR
           WALTER
           ASTON
           OF
           TIXAL
           ,
           IN
           the
           County
           of
           Stafford
           ;
           Knight
           of
           the
           honorable
           order
           of
           the
           Bath
           .
        
         
           
             HONORED
             SIR
             .
          
        
         
           SEeing
           that
           it
           is
           an
           vsual
           and
           commendable
           custome
           amongst
           all
           writers
           ,
           to
           dedicate
           their
           workes
           (
           once
           brought
           to
           perfection
           )
           to
           some
           worthy
           personage
           or
           other
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           most
           deuoted
           ,
           vnder
           whose
           patronage
           and
           protection
           they
           may
           better
           passe
           without
           controulment
           .
           And
           hauing
           now
           at
           last
           (
           more
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           such
           as
           are
           vnskilful
           in
           the
           Latin
           tongue
           ,
           then
           any
           priuate
           respect
           of
           mine
           owne
           ,
           other
           then
           my
           recreation
           )
           translated
           these
           seueral
           writers
           into
           our
           vulgar
           language
           ,
           by
           whose
           trauels
           ,
           &
           indeauours
           ,
           the
           maners
           ,
           fashions
           &
           formes
           of
           gouernment
           of
           forraine
           and
           remote
           nations
           are
           plainely
           discouered
           ;
           to
           each
           studious
           and
           iudiciall
           reader
           ,
           to
           the
           deserued
           commendations
           of
           the
           Authors
           themselues
           ,
           the
           expelling
           of
           barbarous
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           the
           inriching
           ,
           and
           inlightning
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           parts
           thereof
           .
           And
           withall
           deliberatly
           weighing
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           to
           whom
           (
           amongst
           so
           many
           worthies
           of
           our
           daies
           )
           I
           might
           direct
           ,
           and
           consecrate
           these
           my
           labours
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           might
           conceiue
           some
           hope
           of
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           a
           willingnesse
           to
           support
           the
           burthen
           of
           my
           weake
           building
           .
           I
           could
           bethinke
           my selfe
           of
           none
           so
           fit
           ,
           nor
           so
           worthie
           ,
           as
           your selfe
           (
           right
           worthie
           Sir
           ,
           )
           both
           in
           regard
           that
           the
           manifold
           fauours
           bestowed
           vpon
           the
           poore
           house
           from
           whence
           I
           had
           my
           beeing
           ,
           by
           you
           ,
           
           and
           your
           memorable
           Auncesters
           ,
           and
           the
           taste
           that
           my selfe
           haue
           had
           of
           your
           good
           will
           to
           all
           your
           welwishers
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           also
           the
           variety
           of
           matter
           herein
           contained
           ,
           may
           happily
           yeeld
           some
           delight
           ,
           if
           you
           vouchsafe
           to
           peruse
           it
           ,
           imboldneth
           me
           humbly
           to
           presume
           ,
           in
           these
           rude
           &
           rugged
           lines
           ,
           to
           manifest
           my
           ardent
           deuotion
           and
           affectionate
           zeale
           I
           owe
           ,
           &
           of
           duty
           ought
           to
           owe
           ,
           vnto
           your
           honored
           self
           .
           And
           though
           the
           meanesse
           of
           the
           gift
           ,
           through
           the
           indigested
           phrase
           and
           ill
           composture
           ,
           can
           no
           way
           merit
           the
           least
           place
           in
           your
           good
           likeing
           ,
           yet
           was
           the
           poore
           mans
           sacrifice
           ,
           made
           with
           salt
           ,
           as
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Romane
           gods
           ,
           as
           the
           rich
           mans
           incence
           ,
           and
           Sineta's
           cold
           water
           ,
           proceeding
           from
           a
           willing
           heart
           ,
           (
           hauing
           no
           better
           meanes
           to
           shew
           his
           duty
           and
           deuotion
           )
           as
           highly
           regarded
           ,
           and
           as
           bountifully
           rewarded
           by
           King
           Artaxerxes
           as
           the
           richest
           presents
           the
           Persians
           did
           offer
           him
           .
           Accept
           then
           (
           I
           beseech
           you
           )
           these
           my
           poore
           presentments
           ,
           &
           by
           your
           accustomed
           fauour
           ,
           so
           to
           giue
           life
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           passe
           (
           vnder
           your
           protection
           )
           free
           from
           detraction
           ,
           and
           my selfe
           be
           incoraged
           to
           proceed
           to
           other
           enterprises
           ,
           for
           the
           aduancement
           of
           your
           fame
           ,
           and
           attayning
           to
           my selfe
           the
           expected
           end
           of
           al
           my
           labours
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           inrolled
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           your
           welwillers
           .
        
         
           Thus
           crauing
           pardon
           for
           my
           presumption
           ,
           I
           humbly
           take
           my
           leaue
           ,
        
         
           
             And
             rest
             euer
             truly
             deuoted
             to
             your
             honored
             name
             .
             ED.
             ASTON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           friendly
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IF
           the
           reading
           of
           Histories
           be
           so
           necessary
           ,
           &
           benefic
           al
           to
           al
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           as
           they
           be
           rightly
           termed
           ,
           by
           some
           the
           mirrors
           ,
           and
           maisters
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           shewing
           ,
           and
           teaching
           vs
           by
           the
           lawes
           and
           gouernments
           of
           other
           nations
           and
           common-weales
           ,
           what
           orders
           and
           institutions
           are
           fittest
           to
           bee
           ordayned
           ,
           and
           obserued
           in
           our
           own
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           perfect
           peace
           ,
           maintainance
           of
           diuine
           worship
           and
           excercise
           of
           moral
           vertues
           .
        
         
           I
           doubt
           not
           (
           good
           courteous
           Reader
           )
           but
           the
           commendation
           of
           this
           Worke
           ,
           and
           other
           Histories
           of
           like
           argument
           ,
           expressed
           at
           large
           by
           the
           Author
           in
           his
           preface
           ,
           will
           passe
           so
           currant
           with
           thee
           ,
           as
           thou
           wilt
           willingly
           conclude
           with
           him
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           pleasant
           ,
           more
           profitable
           ,
           nor
           more
           prayse
           worthy
           ,
           then
           truly
           ,
           
             legendo
             ,
             aut
             peregrinando
          
           ,
           either
           by
           reading
           or
           trauelling
           ,
           to
           know
           and
           vnderstand
           the
           situation
           ,
           lawes
           ,
           customes
           ,
           religion
           ,
           and
           forme
           of
           gouernement
           of
           each
           seuerall
           Prouince
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           seeing
           also
           that
           (
           besides
           our
           sloth
           and
           home-lou'd
           idlenesse
           )
           there
           be
           so
           many
           rubbes
           ,
           and
           impediments
           to
           hinder
           and
           deterre
           vs
           from
           trauell
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           maner
           ,
           vtterly
           neglected
           ,
           and
           we
           thereby
           depriued
           of
           the
           one
           halfe
           of
           our
           vnderstandings
           :
           how
           much
           more
           industrious
           ought
           we
           to
           be
           ,
           (
           for
           supply
           of
           that
           defect
           )
           to
           busie
           our selues
           in
           reading
           the
           reports
           of
           such
           Writers
           ,
           (
           both
           an●ient
           and
           moderne
           )
           as
           haue
           spent
           most
           part
           of
           their
           times
           in
           that
           kind
           of
           exercise
           ,
           and
           do
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           proffer
           vs
           their
           hands
           to
           lead
           and
           conduct
           vs
           through
           each
           seuerall
           country
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           rancke
           ,
           mine
           Author
           ,
           and
           those
           auncient
           and
           famous
           writers
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           this
           collection
           is
           gathered
           (
           though
           it
           cannot
           bee
           denied
           but
           that
           there
           hath
           beene
           ●uch
           alteration
           of
           stares
           since
           their
           daies
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           almost
           no
           one
           country
           in
           the
           world
           that
           doth
           wholy
           
           retaine
           the
           selfe
           same
           customes
           &
           ceremonies
           by
           them
           described
           )
           are
           not
           in
           the
           meanest
           regard
           ,
           nor
           their
           sayings
           in
           any
           wise
           to
           be
           contemned
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           number
           of
           late
           writers
           ,
           who
           though
           some
           of
           them
           haue
           beene
           men
           of
           that
           fame
           and
           repute
           ,
           and
           withal
           so
           perfect
           and
           absolute
           in
           their
           relations
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           come
           farre
           neerer
           vnto
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           present
           estate
           ,
           yet
           is
           there
           no
           reason
           that
           a
           multiude
           of
           Mandiuels
           that
           wander
           abroad
           in
           this
           pampletting
           age
           in
           the
           habite
           of
           sincere
           Historioghraphers
           (
           like
           Asses
           in
           Lyons
           skins
           )
           should
           dazell
           and
           dim
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           or
           cancel
           and
           deface
           their
           opinions
           so
           autenticke
           and
           anciently
           receiued
           .
           For
           mine
           owne
           part
           I
           must
           confesse
           my
           insufficiency
           ,
           truely
           to
           discerne
           betwixt
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           yet
           thus
           much
           I
           may
           presume
           to
           say
           in
           the
           behalfe
           of
           mine
           Author
           ,
           that
           (
           to
           my
           weake
           vnderstanding
           )
           in
           al
           the
           course
           of
           his
           bookes
           ,
           he
           inforceth
           no
           vntruths
           to
           make
           them
           seeme
           probable
           ,
           nor
           meere
           probabilites
           for
           true
           ,
           but
           relateth
           things
           doubtful
           as
           he
           found
           them
           written
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           so
           leaueth
           euery
           man
           to
           his
           discretion
           ,
           to
           giue
           credit
           as
           hee
           sees
           cause
           :
           And
           although
           hee
           maketh
           mention
           of
           some
           ceremonies
           &
           customes
           vsed
           in
           certaine
           countries
           ,
           which
           seeme
           so
           absurde
           ,
           monstrous
           and
           prodigious
           ,
           as
           they
           appeare
           vtterly
           voide
           of
           credit
           yet
           is
           there
           no
           cause
           that
           that
           should
           distast
           any
           one
           ,
           considering
           that
           (
           as
           hee
           well
           noteth
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           third
           booke
           )
           all
           people
           are
           not
           indued
           with
           like
           ciuility
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           as
           great
           difference
           in
           mens
           liuings
           as
           in
           their
           collours
           .
        
         
           The
           pleasure
           which
           I
           tooke
           by
           perusal
           of
           these
           seuerall
           collections
           ,
           and
           the
           profit
           that
           I
           conceiued
           might
           thereby
           redound
           both
           to
           my selfe
           and
           others
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           approbation
           of
           my
           indeauours
           and
           commendation
           of
           the
           workes
           by
           some
           worthy
           ,
           and
           worthily
           respected
           friends
           ,
           whose
           Iudgements
           doe
           farre
           exceed
           mine
           owne
           ,
           incouraged
           mee
           to
           vndergoe
           the
           businesse
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           in
           that
           I
           had
           already
           begunne
           with
           more
           alacrity
           ,
           which
           after
           much
           labour
           I
           haue
           now
           at
           length
           finished
           ,
           and
           suited
           in
           this
           ragged
           liuery
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           to
           speake
           in
           a
           phrase
           though
           not
           eloquent
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           plaine
           and
           intelligible
           .
           And
           albeit
           a
           tale
           may
           be
           much
           improued
           by
           a
           formal
           manner
           of
           telling
           ,
           yet
           gold
           is
           more
           esteemed
           of
           for
           his
           goodnesse
           then
           for
           his
           collour
           ,
           and
           the
           worthinesse
           of
           the
           worke
           ought
           to
           bee
           of
           more
           regarde
           then
           the
           elegancy
           of
           the
           phrase
           ,
           the
           one
           beeing
           the
           substance
           ,
           the
           other
           but
           the
           shadow
           .
        
         
         
           As
           for
           the
           nice
           curiosity
           of
           such
           word-weighing
           Crittickes
           ,
           as
           will
           sooner
           find
           two
           faults
           in
           another
           ,
           then
           amend
           one
           in
           themselues
           :
           I
           little
           esteeme
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           or
           their
           censures
           .
           But
           if
           (
           for
           want
           of
           other
           matter
           to
           quarrell
           at
           )
           any
           Momus
           should
           accuse
           my
           pen
           for
           mercenarie
           :
           I
           protest
           ,
           I
           may
           truly
           answer
           them
           with
           the
           very
           words
           of
           mine
           Author
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           haue
           done
           ,
           was
           not
           
             Spe
             lucri
             ulsius
             ,
             neo
             popularis
             aurae
             ambitione
             ,
             verumenimuero
             tam
             libero
             ,
             &
             plane
             otioso
             studio
             ,
             quam
             rei
             ipsius
             mira
             dulcedine
             at
             que
             vtilitate
             .
          
        
         
           If
           I
           haue
           omitted
           or
           misconstrued
           any
           abolete
           words
           or
           sentences
           for
           their
           harshnesse
           and
           ill
           coherence
           ,
           or
           erred
           in
           setting
           downe
           the
           true
           quantitie
           of
           weights
           and
           measures
           ,
           (
           for
           auoyding
           whereof
           I
           haue
           most
           commonly
           vsed
           the
           Latine
           words
           themselues
           )
           or
           in
           describing
           the
           disguised
           apparell
           of
           sundry
           people
           ,
           as
           namely
           those
           rude
           sauages
           called
           Tovovpinambaltii
           ,
           beeing
           so
           different
           from
           all
           other
           nations
           ,
           as
           (
           keeping
           the
           sence
           (
           I
           could
           hardly
           adapt
           them
           to
           our
           owne
           English
           phrase
           ,
           or
           if
           I
           haue
           shewed
           my selfe
           too
           affectionate
           in
           the
           commendation
           of
           our
           owne
           country
           ,
           in
           my
           inlargement
           added
           to
           the
           chapter
           of
           England
           ,
           where
           I
           supposed
           mine
           Author
           was
           too
           sparing
           :
           or
           (
           to
           bee
           short
           )
           if
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           Aethiopians
           faith
           ,
           or
           the
           Epistles
           written
           from
           Prester
           Iohn
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           kings
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           meanes
           ,
           I
           haue
           ought
           mistaken
           ,
           or
           squared
           from
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           writers
           :
           Bee
           pleased
           (
           courteous
           and
           friendly
           Reader
           )
           in
           humanity
           patiently
           to
           passe
           them
           ouer
           ,
           and
           impute
           such
           errors
           and
           escapes
           ,
           rather
           to
           the
           want
           of
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           than
           want
           of
           will
           to
           expresse
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           concluding
           (
           with
           this
           one
           onely
           aduertisement
           that
           if
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           these
           bookes
           ,
           thou
           meete
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           ,
           in
           thy
           opinion
           ,
           doth
           ouermuch
           exalt
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           consider
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           was
           an
           absolute
           Papist
           ,
           as
           well
           thou
           mayst
           perceiue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           of
           likelihood
           would
           by
           all
           meanes
           he
           could
           ,
           aduance
           and
           make
           the
           best
           of
           his
           owne
           Religion
           :
           nor
           did
           I
           thinke
           it
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Translator
           ,
           by
           marginall
           notes
           to
           suppresse
           his
           opinions
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           place
           rather
           to
           forewarne
           thee
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           the
           Prouerbe
           sayth
           )
           doth
           fore-arme
           thee
           ,
           how
           to
           giue
           credit
           in
           those
           cases
           .
           I
           commit
           these
           my
           labours
           to
           thy
           fauour
           able
           consideration
           ,
           and
           thy selfe
           to
           Gods
           holy
           protection
           :
           Resting
           thine
           in
           what
           he
           is
           able
           ,
        
         
           
             ED.
             ASTON
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           AVTHORS
           PREface
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THE
           most
           famous
           and
           memorable
           lawes
           ,
           customes
           ,
           and
           manners
           of
           all
           nations
           ,
           and
           the
           situation
           of
           each
           seueral
           Countrie
           ,
           which
           Herodotus
           the
           father
           of
           Histories
           ,
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
             ,
             Berosus
             ,
             Strabo
             ,
             Solinus
             ,
             Trogus
             Pompeius
             Ptolomy
             ,
             Pliny
             ,
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
             ,
             Dionysiuss
             Afer
             ,
             Pomponius
             Mela
             ,
             Caesar
             ,
             Iosephus
             ,
          
           and
           of
           later
           Writers
           ,
           
             Vincentius
             ,
             Aeneas
             Syluius
          
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           afterward
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           second
           )
           
             Antonius
             Sabellicus
             ,
             Iohannes
             Nauclerus
             ,
             Ambrosius
             Calepinus
             ,
             Nicholas
             Perottus
          
           in
           his
           books
           intituled
           ,
           Cornucopiae
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           famous
           Historiographers
           ,
           haue
           confusedly
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           by
           parts
           commended
           vnto
           vs
           in
           their
           Commentaries
           :
           I
           haue
           (
           good
           diligent
           Reader
           )
           as
           my
           leysure
           would
           serue
           ,
           collected
           ,
           abridged
           ,
           digested
           ,
           and
           compacted
           together
           in
           this
           
           short
           and
           compendious
           Breuiary
           :
           wherein
           you
           may
           easily
           finde
           what
           euer
           you
           haue
           occasion
           to
           looke
           for
           ;
           which
           I
           haue
           effected
           ,
           not
           in
           expectance
           of
           gaine
           ,
           nor
           affecting
           popular
           prayse
           ,
           but
           freely
           ,
           and
           without
           other
           recompence
           ,
           then
           the
           pleasure
           and
           profite
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           bringeth
           with
           it
           .
           And
           herein
           I
           haue
           expressed
           as
           well
           the
           customes
           of
           auncient
           time
           ,
           as
           those
           which
           be
           in
           vse
           at
           this
           day
           ;
           as
           well
           the
           good
           as
           the
           bad
           ,
           in
           differently
           :
           that
           both
           lying
           open
           before
           thine
           eyes
           ,
           by
           their
           examples
           thou
           mayst
           follow
           and
           imitate
           in
           the
           course
           of
           thy
           life
           ,
           those
           which
           be
           honest
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           commendable
           ,
           and
           auoyd
           those
           which
           be
           dishonest
           and
           shameful
           .
           And
           hereby
           thou
           shalt
           perceiue
           (
           good
           Reader
           )
           in
           what
           perfection
           and
           happinesse
           we
           now
           liue
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           how
           fimply
           ,
           rudely
           ,
           and
           vnciuilly
           our
           forefathers
           liued
           ,
           from
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           world
           to
           the
           generall
           Floud
           ,
           and
           for
           many
           ages
           after
           .
           When
           as
           
           they
           ,
           vsing
           no
           money
           ,
           no
           merchandize
           ,
           but
           equalling
           one
           benefit
           with
           another
           ,
           had
           nothing
           proper
           to
           themselues
           ,
           but
           sea
           and
           land
           as
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           as
           the
           aire
           and
           firmament
           .
           No
           man
           then
           gaped
           after
           honor
           and
           riches
           ,
           but
           euery
           one
           contented
           with
           a
           little
           ,
           liued
           a
           rurall
           ,
           secure
           ,
           and
           idle
           life
           ,
           free
           from
           toyle
           or
           trauell
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           one
           or
           more
           wiues
           and
           their
           sweet
           children
           ,
           hauing
           no
           other
           house
           than
           the
           heauens
           ,
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           tree
           ,
           or
           some
           homely
           cabbin
           :
           their
           meate
           was
           then
           the
           fruite
           of
           trees
           ,
           and
           milke
           of
           beasts
           ;
           their
           drinke
           water
           ,
           and
           their
           clothing
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           vtmost
           rinde
           or
           broade
           leaues
           of
           trees
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           the
           skinnes
           of
           beasts
           vnhandsomly
           stitched
           together
           .
           They
           were
           not
           then
           enclosed
           in
           and
           immured
           in
           walles
           ,
           nor
           defended
           with
           ditches
           ,
           but
           wandring
           abroad
           at
           their
           willes
           ,
           with
           their
           cattell
           ,
           not
           then
           compassed
           in
           inclosures
           ,
           reposed
           their
           bodies
           where
           euer
           night
           tooke
           them
           ,
           sleeping
           ioyfully
           and
           securely
           without
           feare
           of
           theeues
           or
           robbers
           ,
           wherof
           that
           age
           was
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           things
           afterwards
           crept
           in
           and
           insued
           of
           mens
           variable
           willes
           ,
           emulation
           and
           dissonant
           desires
           ,
           when
           fruites
           gotten
           without
           labour
           beeing
           insufficient
           to
           sustaine
           such
           multitudes
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           growing
           defectiue
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           repelling
           and
           repressing
           the
           often
           incursions
           and
           fierce
           assaults
           of
           beasts
           and
           forraine
           
           people
           ,
           they
           were
           constrained
           to
           gather
           themselues
           into
           multitudes
           ,
           to
           ioyne
           their
           forces
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           apportion
           themselues
           certaine
           limits
           and
           territories
           wherein
           to
           liue
           ;
           where
           (
           ioyning
           and
           vniting
           their
           houses
           for
           neighbourhood
           )
           they
           beganne
           to
           liue
           a
           more
           ciuill
           and
           popular
           kind
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           fence
           and
           fortifie
           themselues
           with
           wals
           and
           trenches
           ,
           and
           to
           ordaine
           lawes
           ,
           and
           elect
           magistrates
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           peace
           and
           tranquilitie
           amongst
           them
           :
           And
           then
           they
           began
           to
           prouide
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           husbanding
           their
           grounds
           ,
           or
           following
           their
           flockes
           ,
           but
           by
           sundry
           other
           exercises
           ,
           and
           new
           inuented
           arts
           ,
           to
           passe
           by
           sea
           with
           their
           nauies
           into
           forren
           nations
           :
           first
           ,
           for
           transporting
           of
           companies
           to
           inhabit
           new-found
           countries
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           trafficke
           and
           trading
           one
           with
           another
           :
           to
           traine
           vp
           horses
           for
           the
           cart
           ,
           of
           copper
           to
           make
           coyne
           ,
           to
           cloth
           themselues
           more
           curiously
           :
           to
           feed
           more
           daintily
           ,
           to
           haue
           more
           humanity
           in
           their
           speech
           :
           more
           ciuilitie
           in
           their
           conuersation
           ,
           more
           state
           in
           their
           buildings
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           
           points
           to
           be
           more
           mild
           ,
           more
           wise
           ,
           and
           better
           qualified
           :
           and
           laying
           aside
           all
           grosse
           barbarisme
           ,
           and
           beastly
           cruelty
           ,
           abstayning
           from
           mutuall
           slaughter
           :
           from
           deuouring
           of
           humane
           flesh
           ,
           from
           rapine
           and
           robberie
           ,
           from
           open
           and
           incestuous
           coupling
           of
           children
           with
           their
           parents
           ,
           before
           indifferently
           vsed
           :
           and
           from
           many
           more
           such
           enormities
           ,
           applyed
           their
           reason
           and
           strength
           to
           recouer
           the
           
           earth
           ,
           which
           (
           beeing
           then
           either
           ouergrown
           with
           thicke
           woods
           ,
           ouerrunne
           with
           wild
           beasts
           ,
           or
           ouerflowed
           with
           standing
           waters
           )
           lay
           rude
           ,
           barren
           ,
           desert
           ,
           vnfrequented
           ,
           and
           inconuenient
           for
           mans
           dwelling
           ,
           and
           (
           with
           their
           industrie
           and
           labour
           )
           playning
           and
           purging
           it
           from
           heapes
           of
           stones
           ,
           rootes
           of
           trees
           ,
           and
           superfluous
           waters
           ,
           made
           it
           fertill
           and
           very
           delightsome
           to
           behold
           .
           And
           allowing
           the
           plaines
           and
           champion
           grounds
           for
           tilling
           ,
           and
           the
           lesser
           hilles
           for
           vineyards
           ,
           did
           so
           manure
           &
           dresse
           the
           earth
           ,
           (
           with
           instruments
           made
           for
           the
           purpose
           )
           as
           it
           brought
           foorth
           both
           corne
           and
           wine
           in
           aboundance
           ,
           which
           before
           yeelded
           nothing
           but
           acornes
           and
           wild
           apples
           ,
           and
           those
           also
           sparingly
           produced
           .
        
         
           The
           valleys
           they
           beautified
           and
           adorned
           with
           most
           delectable
           gardens
           ,
           and
           well
           watered
           medowes
           ,
           leauing
           onely
           the
           toppes
           of
           mountaines
           for
           woods
           ,
           and
           assigning
           so
           much
           soyle
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           fruite
           ,
           as
           they
           scarce
           left
           sufficient
           for
           fuell
           and
           fodder
           .
           Then
           they
           began
           to
           people
           all
           places
           more
           plentifully
           ,
           to
           erect
           new
           buildings
           ,
           of
           ferme
           houses
           to
           make
           hamlets
           ,
           of
           boroughes
           great
           citties
           ,
           to
           build
           temples
           in
           valleys
           ,
           towers
           on
           mountaine
           tops
           ,
           to
           encompasse
           their
           fountains
           with
           hewed
           marble
           stones
           ,
           &
           inuironing
           them
           with
           plants
           on
           all
           sides
           for
           shadow
           ,
           deriued
           their
           running
           waters
           thence
           into
           their
           cities
           ,
           through
           pipes
           &
           conduits
           :
           to
           search
           deepe
           in
           the
           ground
           for
           water
           ,
           where
           naturally
           it
           was
           wanting
           :
           to
           hold
           in
           and
           restraine
           the
           streames
           and
           violent
           riuers
           ,
           with
           dams
           and
           bankes
           of
           earth
           ,
           which
           before
           would
           often
           flow
           at
           large
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           destruction
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           (
           that
           they
           might
           bee
           passable
           ,
           and
           no
           hidderance
           or
           impediment
           to
           mens
           businesse
           )
           to
           build
           ouer
           them
           strong
           and
           stately
           bridges
           ,
           vppon
           bending
           Arches
           or
           Pyles
           fastened
           and
           firmely
           rampered
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           to
           cast
           downe
           Rockes
           in
           the
           sea
           ,
           which
           whilome
           were
           woont
           to
           bee
           daungerous
           for
           saylers
           ,
           to
           make
           hauens
           ,
           inroades
           ,
           and
           harboroughes
           both
           in
           Ilands
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Continent
           .
        
         
         
           To
           digge
           Dockes
           and
           Rodes
           ,
           wherein
           shippes
           might
           rest
           in
           securitie
           ,
           free
           from
           danger
           of
           wind
           or
           weather
           .
           And
           so
           diligently
           to
           decke
           and
           garnish
           all
           things
           both
           by
           land
           and
           sea
           ,
           that
           the
           earth
           (
           as
           now
           it
           is
           )
           compared
           to
           his
           former
           filthinesse
           and
           deformitie
           ,
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           an
           other
           earth
           ,
           different
           from
           that
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           and
           not
           much
           vnlike
           that
           most
           delectable
           garden
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           our
           vnfortunate
           first
           founders
           Adam
           and
           Eue
           were
           eiected
           
           for
           transgressing
           the
           diuine
           commandement
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           many
           most
           noble
           Disciplines
           ,
           and
           liberall
           Arts
           ,
           were
           by
           men
           found
           out
           ,
           which
           (
           that
           they
           might
           remaine
           to
           all
           posteritie
           )
           were
           by
           diuers
           Characters
           ,
           and
           new-inuented
           notes
           of
           letters
           ,
           committed
           to
           bookes
           and
           tables
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           farre
           exempt
           and
           aduance
           them
           beyond
           all
           humane
           condition
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           haue
           beene
           thought
           rather
           to
           leade
           the
           most
           blessed
           liues
           of
           deified
           men
           ,
           then
           men
           indeed
           .
        
         
           Had
           not
           Satan
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           enemie
           of
           mankind
           ,
           (
           by
           sowing
           his
           most
           pestilent
           Cockles
           amongst
           the
           good
           corne
           )
           confounded
           their
           most
           intire
           and
           happie
           estate
           .
           For
           he
           seeing
           the
           multitude
           of
           people
           increase
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasure
           of
           the
           world
           held
           in
           better
           estimation
           ,
           stirred
           vp
           with
           enuie
           ,
           first
           found
           them
           guiltie
           to
           themselues
           for
           committing
           damnable
           sins
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           made
           them
           with
           curiositie
           to
           affect
           the
           knowledge
           of
           future
           and
           heauenly
           things
           ,
           from
           the
           obscure
           answers
           of
           Oracles
           :
           And
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           abolish
           all
           knowledge
           ,
           of
           one
           true
           and
           onely
           God
           ,
           and
           
           trouble
           all
           mankind
           with
           some
           notable
           euill
           :
           he
           taught
           them
           the
           prophane
           worship
           of
           false
           gods
           and
           goddesses
           ,
           causing
           them
           to
           commit
           idolatrie
           ,
           and
           do
           reuerence
           vnto
           them
           ,
           making
           the
           Delphian
           Temples
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           the
           Euboian
           in
           another
           ;
           in
           another
           the
           Nasamonian
           ,
           and
           the
           Dodoman
           okes
           (
           by
           his
           diuellish
           inspiration
           )
           to
           vtter
           foorth
           Oracles
           .
           By
           which
           means
           he
           procured
           that
           diuine
           honors
           were
           attributed
           to
           Saturn
           in
           Italy
           ,
           to
           Iupiter
           in
           Creet
           to
           Iuno
           in
           Samos
           ,
           to
           Bacchus
           in
           Thebes
           and
           India
           ,
           to
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moone
           ,
           (
           vnder
           the
           names
           of
           Isis
           &
           Osyris
           )
           in
           Aegypt
           :
           to
           Vesta
           in
           
           Troy
           :
           in
           Affricke
           to
           Pallas
           and
           Triton
           :
           to
           Mercury
           (
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Teutas
           )
           in
           Fraunce
           and
           Germany
           :
           to
           Mynerua
           in
           Himettū
           &
           Athens
           :
           to
           Apollo
           in
           Boeotia
           ,
           Rhodes
           ,
           Chius
           ,
           Patura
           in
           Lycia
           ,
           
           the
           lesser
           Phrigia
           and
           Thimbra
           .
           To
           Diana
           in
           Delos
           and
           Scythia
           ;
           To
           Venus
           in
           Cyprus
           ,
           Paphos
           ,
           Gnydos
           ,
           and
           Cythera
           :
           to
           Mars
           in
           Thrace
           ,
           to
           Vulcan
           in
           Lipara
           and
           Lemnos
           ,
           to
           Priapus
           in
           Lampsacus
           neere
           Hellispont
           ,
           and
           to
           others
           in
           many
           other
           places
           ,
           whose
           names
           (
           for
           their
           rare
           inuentions
           and
           great
           benefits
           bestowed
           vpon
           their
           people
           )
           were
           then
           most
           fresh
           in
           memory
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           also
           ,
           after
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           true
           Sonne
           of
           the
           liuing
           
           God
           ,
           appearing
           in
           flesh
           ,
           and
           pointing
           out
           to
           the
           erring
           multitude
           the
           perfect
           path-way
           of
           saluation
           ,
           by
           his
           word
           and
           example
           ,
           exhorting
           to
           newnesse
           of
           life
           ,
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           heauenly
           father
           ,
           and
           sending
           his
           Disciples
           forth
           into
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           their
           wholsome
           doctrine
           and
           preaching
           ,
           had
           confounded
           their
           damnable
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           spread
           abroad
           a
           new
           religion
           ,
           and
           new
           institutions
           of
           life
           ,
           yea
           and
           preuailed
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           being
           receiued
           of
           all
           nations
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           could
           nothing
           more
           be
           desired
           for
           the
           obtayning
           of
           true
           felicity
           :
           when
           Satan
           returning
           into
           his
           former
           malice
           ,
           and
           going
           about
           to
           circumuent
           ,
           and
           get
           againe
           his
           habitation
           in
           mens
           curious
           hearts
           ,
           which
           before
           (
           by
           the
           comming
           of
           Christ
           )
           hee
           was
           forced
           to
           forsake
           ,
           reduced
           some
           into
           their
           former
           errors
           ,
           and
           so
           corrupted
           and
           blinded
           others
           with
           new
           hereticall
           opinions
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           beene
           better
           for
           them
           ,
           neuer
           to
           haue
           tasted
           the
           truth
           ,
           then
           so
           sodainely
           and
           maliciously
           to
           forsake
           the
           knowne
           way
           of
           saluation
           .
           For
           now
           at
           this
           day
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Asia
           the
           lesse
           ,
           Armenia
           ,
           Arabia
           ,
           Persis
           ,
           Siria
           ,
           Assiria
           and
           Media
           ,
           and
           in
           Affrick
           ,
           the
           
           Aegiptians
           ,
           Numidians
           ,
           Libians
           and
           Muritanians
           .
           In
           Europe
           ,
           all
           those
           of
           Greece
           ,
           Misia
           and
           Thrace
           ,
           vtterly
           abiecting
           Christ
           ,
           obserue
           and
           with
           all
           honor
           and
           deuotion
           adore
           ,
           that
           most
           accursed
           and
           Epileptical
           Makomet
           and
           his
           damnable
           doctrine
           .
           The
           Scythians
           (
           which
           at
           this
           day
           bee
           called
           Tartars
           )
           a
           very
           large
           and
           populous
           nation
           ,
           d
           ee
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           worship
           the
           Idols
           of
           their
           Emperor
           Cham
           :
           some
           the
           stars
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           the
           true
           and
           onely
           GOD
           ,
           at
           the
           preaching
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           :
           the
           people
           of
           India
           and
           Aethiopia
           ,
           which
           bee
           vnder
           the
           gouernment
           of
           
             Prestor
             Iohn
          
           ,
           hold
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           that
           is
           far
           different
           from
           ours
           .
           But
           the
           sincere
           and
           right
           beliefe
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           wherewith
           (
           by
           his
           speciall
           grace
           )
           the
           whole
           world
           was
           once
           illumined
           ,
           is
           retained
           onely
           in
           Germany
           ,
           Italy
           ,
           France
           ,
           Spaine
           ,
           England
           ,
           Scotland
           ,
           
           Ireland
           ,
           Dacia
           ,
           Liuonia
           ,
           Prussia
           ,
           Polonia
           ,
           Hungaria
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Isles
           of
           Rhodes
           ,
           Scicilia
           ,
           Corsica
           ,
           Sardinia
           and
           of
           some
           few
           besides
           .
           So
           far
           hath
           that
           most
           cruel
           enemy
           of
           mankinde
           preuailed
           ,
           by
           bringing
           in
           such
           diuersity
           of
           manners
           ,
           such
           hatefull
           and
           damnable
           superstitious
           abuses
           in
           ceremonies
           and
           sacred
           things
           ,
           that
           whilest
           euery
           nation
           contendeth
           by
           strongest
           arguments
           to
           prooue
           that
           the
           GOD
           which
           they
           worship
           and
           adore
           is
           the
           true
           and
           great
           GOD
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           onely
           goe
           the
           
           way
           of
           eternall
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           the
           by-path
           that
           leadeth
           to
           perdition
           .
        
         
           Whilest
           also
           euery
           sect
           indeauoureth
           to
           aduance
           and
           set
           forth
           themselues
           ,
           it
           insueth
           that
           (
           each
           one
           persecuting
           other
           with
           mortall
           enmity
           and
           deadly
           hatred
           )
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           daungerous
           to
           trauell
           into
           forraine
           nations
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           manner
           vtterly
           bard
           and
           prohibited
           ,
           which
           I
           perswade
           my selfe
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           the
           names
           of
           bordering
           nations
           beeing
           scarce
           knowne
           to
           their
           neerrest
           neighbors
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           is
           either
           written
           or
           reported
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           now
           accounted
           fabulous
           and
           vntrue
           :
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           
           notwithstanding
           hath
           euer
           beene
           reputed
           so
           pleasant
           ,
           so
           profitable
           and
           so
           praise-worthy
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           loue
           and
           desire
           thereof
           onely
           ,
           without
           other
           cause
           at
           all
           ,
           very
           many
           forsaking
           father
           and
           mother
           ,
           wife
           and
           children
           ,
           countrie
           and
           kin
           (
           and
           that
           which
           is
           more
           )
           neglecting
           their
           owne
           health
           ,
           haue
           aduentured
           through
           great
           difficulties
           and
           daungers
           ,
           care
           and
           troubles
           ,
           long
           and
           tedious
           iourneies
           into
           forraine
           nations
           ,
           onely
           to
           furnish
           themselues
           with
           experience
           .
           So
           as
           it
           is
           vndoubtedly
           true
           that
           not
           in
           these
           daies
           onely
           ,
           but
           almost
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           All
           those
           haue
           bin
           generally
           esteemed
           men
           of
           greatest
           authority
           ,
           wisdome
           and
           learning
           ,
           and
           by
           open
           consent
           haue
           beene
           elected
           and
           chosen
           Maisters
           and
           Gouernours
           ,
           Councellors
           and
           Iudges
           ,
           Captaines
           and
           Controllers
           ,
           who
           hauing
           
           sometimes
           trauelled
           strang
           countries
           ,
           haue
           knowne
           the
           manners
           of
           many
           people
           and
           cities
           ,
           for
           euer
           as
           those
           auncient
           Philosophers
           of
           Greece
           and
           Italy
           ,
           which
           were
           first
           founders
           of
           sundry
           sects
           wherin
           they
           instructed
           their
           Disciples
           &
           Schollers
           ,
           as
           namely
           Socrates
           ,
           of
           the
           Socratick
           sect
           ,
           Plato
           ,
           of
           the
           Academicke
           ,
           Aristotle
           ,
           of
           the
           Peripatick
           ,
           Antisthines
           of
           the
           Cynick
           ,
           Aristyppus
           ,
           of
           the
           Cyrenaicke
           ,
           
           Zeno
           of
           the
           Stoicke
           ,
           and
           Pithagoras
           of
           the
           Pithagoricke
           .
           As
           also
           those
           old
           law-giuers
           Minos
           and
           Rhodomanthus
           to
           the
           men
           of
           Creete
           ,
           Orpheus
           to
           those
           of
           Thrace
           ,
           
             Draco
             &
             Solon
          
           to
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           Licurgus
           to
           the
           Lacedemonians
           ,
           Moses
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           Zamolxis
           to
           the
           Scythians
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           which
           wee
           see
           haue
           set
           down
           to
           their
           people
           diuers
           prescript
           ceremonies
           &
           ciuil
           disciplines
           :
           inuented
           not
           of
           those
           seueral
           sects
           ,
           disciplines
           and
           lawes
           ,
           within
           their
           city
           walles
           ,
           but
           learned
           and
           brought
           them
           from
           the
           Caldeans
           themselues
           (
           beeing
           the
           most
           wise
           men
           of
           the
           world
           )
           from
           the
           Indian
           Philosophers
           ,
           the
           Brackmans
           &
           Gymnosophists
           ,
           
           and
           from
           the
           Aegiptian
           Priests
           ,
           with
           whom
           sometimes
           they
           were
           conuersant
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           wee
           plainely
           perceiue
           that
           those
           most
           renowned
           worthies
           ,
           Iupiter
           of
           Creete
           (
           who
           was
           reported
           to
           haue
           measured
           the
           world
           fiue
           times
           ouer
           )
           and
           his
           two
           sonnes
           of
           like
           disire
           and
           successe
           ,
           Dionysius
           ,
           surnamed
           Bacchus
           ,
           and
           valiant
           Hercules
           and
           Theseus
           his
           imitator
           ,
           Iason
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Greekes
           which
           went
           with
           him
           for
           the
           golden
           Fleece
           ,
           wether-beaten
           Vlisses
           and
           Aencas
           the
           outcast
           of
           Troy
           ,
           
             Cyrus
             ,
             Darius
             ,
             Xerxes
             ,
             Alexander
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           Hanibal
           the
           Carthaginiā
           ,
           Mithrydate
           king
           of
           Pontus
           (
           expert
           in
           the
           language
           of
           fifty
           nations
           )
           the
           great
           Antiochus
           and
           innumerable
           other
           Romane
           Princes
           and
           Gouernors
           ,
           the
           Scipios
           ,
           the
           Marii
           ,
           the
           
             Lentuli
             ,
             Pompey
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
             ,
             Octauian
             Augustus
          
           ,
           the
           
             Constantines
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             Othones
             ,
             Conrades
             ,
             Henries
          
           and
           Frederickes
           ,
           haue
           by
           their
           warlike
           expeditions
           into
           forraine
           nations
           ,
           purchased
           vnto
           themselues
           an
           euerlasting
           fame
           and
           immortal
           memory
           .
           Wherefore
           seeing
           there
           is
           so
           great
           pleasure
           and
           profit
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           countries
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           manners
           ,
           and
           also
           seeing
           it
           is
           not
           in
           euery
           mans
           power
           ,
           nor
           yet
           lawfull
           for
           many
           causes
           ,
           for
           euery
           one
           to
           trauel
           and
           behold
           lands
           far
           remote
           :
           thou
           maist
           (
           good
           gentle
           reader
           )
           as
           wel
           by
           reading
           comprehend
           &
           vnderstand
           ,
           the
           most
           renowned
           customes
           of
           al
           nations
           ,
           and
           the
           seueral
           sytuation
           of
           each
           country
           ,
           expressed
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           readily
           ,
           &
           with
           as
           much
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           if
           ,
           taking
           thee
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           I
           shold
           lead
           thee
           through
           euery
           nation
           one
           after
           an
           other
           ,
           &
           faithfully
           relate
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           in
           what
           place
           ,
           and
           vnder
           what
           kind
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           each
           nation
           haue
           liued
           heretofore
           and
           now
           doe
           liue
           .
        
         
           Nor
           would
           I
           haue
           thee
           distasted
           or
           carried
           away
           ,
           for
           that
           by
           some
           too
           seuere
           reformer
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           obiected
           and
           laide
           in
           
           my
           teeth
           ,
           that
           I
           haue
           produced
           for
           new
           and
           for
           mine
           owne
           ,
           a
           matter
           written
           long
           agoe
           ,
           and
           heretofore
           handled
           of
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           thousand
           Authors
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           haue
           vsed
           only
           their
           words
           without
           alteration
           :
           But
           if
           thou
           diligently
           marke
           my
           purpose
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           find
           that
           (
           in
           imitation
           of
           that
           liberal
           houshoulder
           ,
           to
           whom
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospell
           compared
           euery
           learned
           scribe
           )
           I
           haue
           presented
           thee
           (
           my
           kinde
           guest
           )
           with
           some
           things
           ,
           as
           well
           out
           of
           mine
           owne
           braine
           ,
           as
           wholy
           extracted
           from
           the
           hidden
           treasure
           of
           my
           bookes
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           with
           borowed
           and
           vnknowne
           stuffe
           ,
           but
           with
           sundry
           new
           dainties
           of
           mine
           owne
           deuising
           .
        
         
           Farewel
           ,
           and
           what
           euer
           thou
           findest
           herein
           accept
           in
           good
           part
           .
        
      
       
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           in
           commendation
           of
           
             this
             worke
          
           .
        
         
           NOt
           
             Soline
             ,
             Pliny
             ,
             Trogus
          
           ,
           nor
           Herodotus
           of
           worth
           ,
        
         
           Not
           Strabo
           best
           Geographer
           that
           Cretish
           Isle
           brought
           forth
           :
        
         
           Not
           true
           historian
           Siculus
           ,
           nor
           yet
           Berosus
           sage
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           any
           other
           writer
           else
           within
           this
           latter
           age
           :
        
         
           Not
           Siluius
           (
           after
           Pius
           Pope
           )
           the
           second
           of
           that
           name
           ,
        
         
           Nor
           yet
           Sabellicus
           (
           whose
           workes
           deserue
           immortal
           fame
           )
        
         
           In
           volums
           large
           doe
           touch
           so
           neere
           the
           state
           of
           th'
           viniverse
        
         
           As
           doth
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           booke
           in
           sewer
           words
           reherse
           :
        
         
           For
           here
           each
           part
           of
           Asiae
           soile
           distinctly
           you
           may
           find
           ,
        
         
           Th'
           Arabians
           ,
           Persians
           and
           the
           Meades
           ,
           the
           Scythians
           &
           the
           Inde
           ,
        
         
           The
           Sirian
           and
           Assirian
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Parthians
           race
           ,
        
         
           The
           Getes
           and
           Dacians
           (
           Europs
           Scythes
           )
           the
           people
           ecke
           of
           Thrace
           :
        
         
           The
           Sauromates
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           in
           Pannonia
           doe
           remaine
        
         
           The
           Germaine
           ,
           the
           Italian
           the
           French
           and
           those
           of
           Spaine
           :
        
         
           The
           Irish
           and
           the
           British
           Isles
           (
           of
           Islands
           all
           the
           best
           ,
        
         
           And
           Affricke
           nations
           al
           (
           which
           first
           old
           Affrican
           possest
           )
        
         
           The
           Aethiops
           and
           the
           Carthage
           men
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Aegipt-land
           ,
        
         
           And
           al
           the
           people
           that
           doe
           dwel
           ,
           on
           the
           dry
           Libian
           sand
           .
        
         
           And
           many
           more
           inhabitants
           of
           diuers
           Isles
           beside
           ,
        
         
           And
           where
           the
           sect
           of
           Mahomet
           most
           chiefly
           doth
           abide
           :
        
         
           What
           ample
           large
           and
           spatious
           lands
           doe
           honor
           Christ
           their
           head
           ,
        
         
           And
           through
           what
           kingdomes
           of
           the
           world
           his
           faithfull
           flocke
           are
           spread
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           manners
           ,
           lawes
           and
           customes
           ,
           
             of
             all
             Nations
          
           .
           LIB
           .
           1.
           
        
         
           
             
               The
               true
               opinions
               of
               Diuines
               ,
               concerning
               mans
               originall
               .
            
             CAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             WHen
             the
             diuine
             Maiestie
             (
             vpon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Creation
             )
             had
             finished
             this
             great
             
             and
             wonderfull
             Architecture
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             (
             which
             of
             his
             beauty
             and
             elegant
             forme
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             world
             ,
             )
             and
             all
             things
             contained
             within
             the
             compasse
             thereof
             ,
             vpon
             the
             sixt
             day
             hee
             created
             man
             ,
             of
             purpose
             that
             hee
             might
             haue
             all
             other
             things
             in
             full
             fruition
             ,
             and
             be
             Lord
             and
             Gouernour
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             the
             noblest
             of
             all
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             hee
             indued
             him
             with
             celestiall
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             named
             him
             Adam
             ,
             of
             the
             redde
             
             earth
             or
             claye
             whereof
             he
             was
             framed
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             he
             should
             not
             bee
             alone
             ,
             the
             Lord
             (
             casting
             him
             into
             a
             dead
             slumber
             )
             tooke
             a
             ribbe
             from
             out
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             framing
             woman
             thereof
             ,
             gaue
             her
             vnto
             him
             as
             his
             wife
             and
             companion
             ,
             and
             placed
             them
             in
             the
             pleasantest
             part
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             watered
             on
             all
             parts
             with
             most
             pleasant
             riuers
             ,
             and
             delectable
             fountaines
             ,
             which
             place
             for
             the
             euer
             fresh
             and
             pleasant
             aspect
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             Greekes
             called
             Paradice
             ,
             
             wherein
             for
             a
             space
             they
             liued
             a
             most
             blessed
             life
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             euill
             ,
             the
             earth
             producing
             all
             things
             of
             her
             owne
             accord
             :
             But
             no
             sooner
             had
             they
             transgressed
             the
             commandement
             
             of
             their
             maker
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             expelled
             from
             that
             most
             sacred
             seat
             and
             happy
             habitation
             ,
             &
             thrust
             into
             the
             earth
             to
             till
             the
             same
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             were
             taken
             ,
             
             which
             being
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             curse
             ,
             restrained
             of
             her
             former
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             and
             bringing
             forth
             nothing
             willingly
             ,
             they
             got
             their
             liuings
             with
             sweate
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             their
             bodies
             being
             become
             subiect
             to
             heat
             and
             cold
             ,
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             infirmities
             ;
             Their
             first
             begotten
             sonne
             they
             called
             Cain
             ,
             the
             second
             Abell
             ,
             after
             whom
             they
             had
             many
             other
             children
             .
             So
             
             that
             the
             world
             growing
             richer
             in
             age
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             more
             inhabited
             ,
             as
             the
             multitude
             of
             people
             increased
             ,
             so
             did
             wickednesse
             waxe
             more
             rife
             ,
             and
             men
             growing
             worse
             &
             worse
             ,
             accounting
             iniury
             for
             innocencie
             ,
             and
             the
             contempt
             of
             Gods
             maiesty
             for
             piety
             ,
             were
             come
             to
             that
             height
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             all
             the
             world
             scarce
             finding
             Noah
             only
             ,
             (
             whom
             for
             the
             reparation
             of
             mankind
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             preserued
             with
             his
             houshold
             )
             sent
             the
             generall
             deluge
             ,
             
             which
             drowning
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             destroyed
             the
             fowles
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             all
             liuing
             creatures
             breathing
             vpon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             some
             few
             seed
             pares
             only
             excepted
             ,
             defended
             by
             the
             Arke
             from
             the
             force
             of
             the
             floud
             .
             After
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             waters
             had
             continued
             for
             fiue
             months
             space
             ,
             the
             Arke
             rested
             vpon
             the
             hils
             of
             Armenia
             ,
             and
             Noah
             &
             his
             company
             going
             
             forth
             into
             the
             earth
             ,
             (
             by
             Gods
             speciall
             grace
             &
             assistances
             )
             in
             short
             time
             ,
             the
             almost
             ,
             extinguished
             estate
             of
             all
             mortall
             creatures
             was
             repared
             .
             And
             Noah
             ,
             because
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             might
             be
             re-peopled
             ,
             sent
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             nephews
             ,
             and
             kinsfolke
             ,
             with
             their
             companies
             to
             dwell
             ,
             some
             into
             one
             country
             ,
             some
             into
             an
             other
             .
             Into
             Aegipt
             (
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             Berosus
             )
             he
             sent
             Esennius
             with
             the
             Colonies
             of
             
               Cham
               :
               Tritamen
            
             into
             Lybia
             and
             Cyrene
             ,
             and
             
               Iaphet
               Priscus
               Attolaa
            
             ,
             to
             inioy
             the
             rest
             of
             Affrick
             .
             Into
             East
             Asia
             hee
             
             sent
             Canges
             ,
             with
             some
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             
               Gomer
               Gallus
               ,
               Sabus
            
             ,
             surnamed
             Thurifer
             went
             into
             Arabia
             foelix
             :
             Arabus
             ruled
             in
             the
             deserts
             of
             Arabia
             :
             and
             Petreius
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Arabia
             called
             Petreia
             .
             Chanaan
             hee
             placed
             in
             Damascus
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             Palestine
             :
             In
             Europe
             hee
             made
             Thuysco
             King
             of
             Sarmatia
             ,
             from
             the
             riuer
             of
             Tanais
             ,
             to
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rhene
             ,
             to
             whom
             were
             ioyned
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Istrus
             ,
             and
             Mesa
             ,
             with
             their
             brethren
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             gouernment
             from
             the
             hill
             Adulas
             ,
             to
             Messembria
             Pontica
             .
             Vnder
             whome
             
               Tyrus
               ,
               Archadius
            
             and
             Aemathius
             gouerned
             in
             Italy
             ,
             Gomerus
             in
             France
             :
             Samotes
             possessed
             that
             part
             of
             France
             betwixt
             the
             riuers
             Garunia
             and
             Sequana
             ,
             and
             Iuball
             was
             Lord
             of
             the
             Celtibers
             .
          
           
             That
             short
             and
             vntimely
             alienation
             of
             the
             children
             
             from
             their
             progenitors
             ,
             (
             of
             whose
             life
             and
             manners
             they
             had
             little
             taste
             )
             was
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             diuersity
             which
             insued
             ;
             for
             Cham
             ,
             beeing
             constrained
             to
             flye
             with
             his
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             for
             scorning
             and
             deriding
             his
             father
             ,
             seated
             
             himselfe
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             which
             was
             afterwards
             called
             by
             his
             name
             ,
             where
             hee
             left
             no
             religious
             ceremonies
             to
             his
             posterity
             ,
             as
             hauing
             receiued
             none
             from
             his
             Father
             :
             whereof
             insued
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             in
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             diuerse
             companies
             beeing
             sent
             out
             of
             that
             coast
             ,
             to
             inhabite
             other
             countries
             ,
             and
             possessing
             diuerse
             partes
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             reiected
             seede
             did
             exceedingly
             increase
             )
             many
             of
             them
             fell
             into
             inextricable
             errors
             ,
             their
             languages
             were
             varyed
             ,
             and
             all
             knowledge
             and
             reuerence
             of
             the
             true
             and
             liuing
             God
             ,
             was
             vtterly
             forgotten
             and
             abolished
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             many
             of
             them
             might
             well
             bee
             sayd
             to
             liue
             a
             life
             so
             vnciuill
             and
             so
             barbarous
             ,
             as
             hardly
             could
             there
             
             any
             difference
             bee
             discerned
             betwixt
             them
             and
             brute
             beasts
             .
          
           
           
             Those
             which
             went
             into
             Aegypt
             ,
             admiring
             the
             motion
             and
             brightnesse
             of
             the
             heauenly
             lights
             ,
             and
             ascribing
             a
             certaine
             God-head
             to
             the
             Sunne
             and
             Moone
             ,
             began
             to
             worship
             
             them
             for
             gods
             ,
             calling
             the
             Sunne
             Osyris
             ,
             and
             the
             Moone
             Isis
             ,
             the
             Ayre
             they
             reuerenced
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Iupiter
             :
             the
             Fire
             of
             Vulcan
             :
             the
             Skye
             of
             Pallas
             :
             and
             the
             Earth
             of
             
             Ceres
             ,
             giuing
             diuine
             honors
             vnto
             other
             things
             likewise
             ,
             vnder
             diuerse
             other
             names
             and
             appellations
             ;
             Nor
             did
             that
             black
             clowde
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             hang
             onely
             ouer
             the
             land
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             but
             what
             countries
             soeuer
             were
             first
             inhabited
             by
             the
             off-spring
             of
             Cham
             ,
             were
             vtterly
             ouer-whelmed
             in
             ignorance
             of
             true
             pietie
             ,
             and
             wholy
             inthralled
             in
             Satans
             slauerie
             .
             Neither
             was
             there
             euer
             land
             the
             mother
             of
             more
             Colonies
             ,
             then
             that
             part
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             wherein
             cursed
             Cham
             
             and
             his
             crew
             remained
             ;
             so
             great
             was
             that
             destruction
             which
             the
             vntimely
             banishment
             of
             one
             man
             brought
             to
             all
             man-kinde
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             on
             the
             contrary
             part
             ,
             the
             issue
             of
             Sem
             and
             Iaphet
             ,
             
             being
             lawfully
             instructed
             by
             their
             parents
             and
             elders
             ,
             and
             contented
             to
             liue
             in
             their
             owne
             limits
             ,
             wandred
             not
             abroad
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             as
             those
             others
             did
             ,
             
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             and
             godlinesse
             ,
             was
             (
             vntill
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             )
             priuately
             practised
             in
             one
             country
             onely
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               The
               false
               opinion
               of
               the
               Ethnicks
               concerning
               mans
               originall
               .
            
             CAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             BVT
             the
             ancient
             Philosophers
             ,
             (
             beeing
             voyde
             of
             
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God-head
             ,
             haue
             written
             long
             
             sithence
             many
             Histories
             of
             Nature
             ,
             )
             haue
             otherwise
             thought
             of
             mans
             originall
             :
             for
             some
             of
             them
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             was
             without
             beginning
             ,
             and
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             stock
             of
             humaine
             kinde
             hath
             beene
             for
             euer
             .
             Some
             others
             supposed
             both
             world
             ,
             and
             worldly
             men
             to
             haue
             beginning
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             likewise
             subiect
             to
             corruption
             ,
             for
             ,
             (
             say
             they
             )
             at
             first
             the
             nature
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             being
             mingled
             together
             and
             vnseperated
             ,
             had
             one
             onely
             forme
             or
             Idaea
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             chaos
             each
             body
             being
             seperated
             from
             other
             ,
             the
             world
             attained
             this
             shape
             it
             now
             carryeth
             :
             the
             ayrie
             being
             in
             continuall
             motion
             ,
             the
             firye
             part
             thereof
             ,
             for
             his
             lightnesse
             ,
             required
             the
             vppermost
             seate
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             starres
             obtained
             their
             courses
             ;
             That
             part
             which
             was
             mixt
             with
             moysture
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             weight
             ,
             remained
             still
             in
             
             his
             propper
             place
             ,
             which
             being
             than
             mingled
             together
             ,
             of
             the
             moyst
             part
             thereof
             was
             made
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             harder
             part
             became
             earth
             ,
             though
             then
             soft
             and
             slimy
             ;
             which
             afterwards
             growing
             harder
             and
             thicker
             by
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             sunne
             ,
             the
             force
             of
             the
             heate
             by
             little
             and
             little
             swelling
             and
             puffing
             vp
             the
             superficies
             ,
             or
             vttermost
             part
             thereof
             ,
             
             there
             were
             in
             many
             places
             diuerse
             humors
             congealed
             together
             ,
             wherein
             appeared
             certaine
             putrifactions
             couered
             with
             thin
             skinnes
             or
             filmes
             ,
             as
             wee
             may
             perceiue
             by
             experience
             in
             the
             fennes
             &
             standing
             waters
             of
             Aegipt
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             ayre
             vpon
             a
             sodaine
             warmeth
             the
             cold
             earth
             :
             so
             that
             heate
             abounding
             in
             moysture
             ,
             caused
             generation
             ,
             and
             a
             certaine
             winding
             ayre
             incompassing
             the
             moysture
             ,
             preserued
             that
             from
             danger
             by
             night
             ,
             which
             by
             day
             was
             made
             solide
             by
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             sunne
             :
             so
             as
             in
             the
             end
             those
             putrifactions
             being
             brought
             to
             perfection
             ,
             &
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             their
             time
             of
             birth
             drawing
             neere
             ;
             the
             skins
             wherewith
             
             they
             were
             couered
             ,
             beeing
             burned
             and
             broken
             ,
             they
             brought
             foorth
             the
             formes
             of
             all
             creatures
             :
             of
             which
             ,
             those
             that
             did
             most
             participate
             of
             heate
             ,
             tooke
             theyr
             place
             in
             the
             vppermost
             region
             ,
             and
             became
             flying
             fowles
             ,
             those
             which
             were
             most
             neere
             vnto
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             became
             serpents
             ,
             and
             other
             earthly
             creatures
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             watery
             condition
             ,
             were
             allotted
             the
             Element
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             Fishes
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             earth
             (
             with
             heate
             and
             wind
             waxing
             euery
             day
             dryer
             then
             other
             )
             surceased
             from
             bringing
             forth
             the
             greatest
             sorts
             of
             creatures
             ,
             those
             which
             shee
             had
             already
             produced
             ,
             brought
             forth
             others
             of
             the
             same
             kinde
             ,
             by
             mutuall
             commixtion
             one
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             manner
             did
             those
             Philosophers
             affirme
             ,
             
             that
             men
             had
             their
             beginnings
             likewise
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             ,
             (
             seeking
             the
             fields
             for
             such
             foode
             ,
             as
             herbes
             and
             fruites
             of
             trees
             did
             naturally
             yeeld
             them
             )
             liued
             a
             wilde
             ,
             vnciuill
             ,
             and
             brutish
             kinde
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             being
             much
             annoyde
             with
             beasts
             (
             the
             better
             to
             resist
             them
             )
             partly
             mooued
             with
             feare
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             their
             
             common
             profit
             ,
             gathered
             them-selues
             into
             companies
             ,
             and
             ioyning
             their
             forces
             together
             ,
             sought
             out
             fit
             places
             for
             themselues
             to
             dwell
             in
             .
             That
             the
             sound
             of
             mens
             mouthes
             being
             first
             confused
             ,
             and
             disordered
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             became
             a
             distinct
             and
             intelligible
             voice
             ,
             and
             gaue
             vnto
             euery
             thing
             his
             proper
             name
             .
             And
             that
             men
             being
             placed
             and
             dispersed
             into
             diuerse
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             vsed
             not
             all
             one
             ,
             but
             diuerse
             languages
             ,
             and
             for
             euery
             language
             diuerse
             caracters
             of
             letters
             .
             That
             the
             first
             company
             of
             men
             gaue
             beginning
             to
             euery
             country
             wherein
             they
             liued
             .
             And
             that
             those
             men
             which
             were
             first
             so
             procreated
             (
             being
             
             vtterly
             voyde
             of
             succour
             and
             ayde
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             gather
             the
             fruites
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             them
             vp
             and
             keepe
             them
             ,
             to
             serue
             their
             necessitie
             ,
             lead
             so
             hard
             a
             life
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             them
             perished
             in
             winter
             by
             cold
             or
             famine
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             growing
             wiser
             by
             experience
             ,
             found
             them
             out
             holes
             and
             caues
             in
             the
             
             ground
             ,
             both
             to
             auoyde
             the
             extremity
             of
             colde
             ,
             and
             to
             preserue
             fruites
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             famine
             .
             And
             hauing
             found
             out
             the
             vse
             of
             fire
             and
             other
             things
             profitable
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             commodities
             of
             mans
             life
             beeing
             made
             manifest
             vnto
             them
             :
             and
             finally
             making
             necessity
             the
             mistresse
             of
             
             their
             labours
             ,
             they
             commended
             to
             their
             memories
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             to
             whom
             were
             giuen
             as
             helpers
             ,
             hands
             ,
             speach
             ,
             and
             excellencie
             of
             minde
             .
          
           
             Now
             those
             which
             (
             attributing
             nothing
             to
             Gods
             prouidence
             )
             were
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             man
             had
             this
             manner
             of
             
             beginning
             ,
             did
             hold
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Aethiopians
             were
             the
             first
             of
             all
             mortall
             men
             ,
             vsing
             this
             coniecture
             for
             their
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             country
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             vicinity
             and
             neerenesse
             of
             the
             heauens
             ,
             did
             before
             all
             other
             lands
             begin
             to
             waxe
             warme
             ,
             the
             earth
             from
             the
             beginning
             lying
             long
             soaked
             in
             water
             :
             whereof
             it
             happened
             ,
             that
             of
             that
             first
             temperature
             of
             heate
             and
             moysture
             ,
             man
             himselfe
             being
             first
             begotten
             ,
             would
             with
             a
             better
             wil
             hold
             that
             place
             wherein
             hee
             was
             borne
             ,
             than
             to
             goe
             seeke
             strange
             countries
             ,
             all
             other
             places
             beeing
             vtterly
             vnknowne
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             beginning
             there
             ,
             (
             yet
             first
             speaking
             a
             word
             or
             two
             ,
             in
             generall
             of
             Affricke
             one
             of
             the
             the
             three
             parts
             into
             which
             the
             world
             and
             this
             my
             present
             worke
             is
             diuided
             )
             wee
             will
             first
             speake
             of
             the
             situation
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             customes
             and
             orders
             vsed
             in
             that
             country
             ,
             and
             
             afterwards
             wee
             will
             treate
             of
             all
             other
             lands
             in
             order
             as
             they
             lye
             ,
             with
             what
             diligence
             we
             may
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               the
               scituation
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             CAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             OVr
             Ancestors
             (
             as
             Orosius
             reporteth
             )
             were
             of
             
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             circle
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             inclosed
             within
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             Triangle
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             three
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             Affricke
             ,
             Asia
             and
             Europe
             .
             Affricke
             is
             deuided
             from
             Asia
             by
             the
             riuer
             Nilus
             ,
             which
             running
             from
             the
             South
             into
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             passing
             
             by
             Aegipt
             ,
             maketh
             it
             exceeding
             fruitfull
             by
             his
             ouer-flowing
             ,
             and
             dischargeth
             himselfe
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             in
             no
             lesse
             then
             seauen
             sundry
             places
             .
          
           
             The
             Mediterranean
             sea
             deuideth
             Europe
             from
             Affrick
             ,
             
             which
             (
             according
             to
             
               Pomponius
               Mela
            
             )
             making
             breach
             into
             the
             earth
             from
             the
             West
             Ocean
             ,
             about
             Gades
             Iland
             and
             Hercules
             pillers
             ,
             is
             not
             there
             in
             bredth
             aboue
             ten
             miles
             ouer
             .
             Asia
             is
             seperated
             from
             Europe
             by
             the
             riuer
             Tanais
             ,
             
             which
             flowing
             from
             the
             North
             almost
             into
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             poole
             of
             Maeotis
             ,
             meeteth
             there
             with
             the
             sea
             ,
             called
             Pontus
             ,
             which
             parteth
             the
             rest
             of
             Asia
             from
             Europe
             ;
             Affricke
             is
             bounded
             vpon
             the
             East
             with
             the
             riuer
             Nilus
             ,
             and
             vpon
             all
             other
             parts
             with
             the
             sea
             ,
             it
             is
             shorter
             then
             Europe
             ,
             
             and
             broder
             when
             it
             ioyneth
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             fuller
             of
             hills
             ,
             and
             holding
             on
             a
             crooked
             course
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             growing
             sharper
             and
             narrower
             ,
             is
             then
             the
             narrowest
             when
             it
             is
             neerest
             to
             an
             end
             .
             As
             much
             of
             Affricke
             as
             is
             inhabited
             ,
             is
             wonderfull
             fertile
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             part
             thereof
             lyeth
             desert
             ,
             being
             eyther
             couered
             with
             drye
             
             barren
             sands
             ,
             forsaken
             for
             the
             vicinitie
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             or
             annoyde
             with
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             hurtfull
             creatures
             .
             Vpon
             the
             North
             it
             is
             compassed
             with
             the
             Lybian
             Sea
             ,
             with
             the
             
             Aethiopian
             on
             the
             south
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             sea
             Atlantick
             on
             the
             west
             .
             The
             whole
             country
             of
             Affrick
             was
             inhabited
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             of
             foure
             sundrie
             sorts
             of
             people
             whereof
             two
             (
             as
             Herodotus
             writeth
             )
             were
             borne
             &
             bred
             in
             that
             countrey
             ,
             
             and
             the
             other
             two
             were
             strangers
             :
             the
             homebred
             and
             naturall
             countrimen
             are
             the
             Carthagenians
             and
             the
             Aethiopians
             ,
             the
             one
             inhabiting
             in
             the
             north
             of
             Africk
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             in
             the
             south
             .
             The
             strangers
             be
             Pheniceans
             and
             Grecians
             .
             The
             ancient
             Aethiophians
             and
             Egiptians
             (
             if
             all
             be
             true
             which
             they
             report
             of
             themselues
             )
             were
             at
             first
             rude
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             feeding
             commonly
             like
             bruite
             beasts
             with
             hearbes
             and
             wilde
             flesh
             ,
             vsing
             neither
             manners
             ,
             lawes
             nor
             gouernement
             ,
             but
             wandring
             and
             straying
             abroad
             without
             consideration
             or
             regard
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             destitute
             of
             any
             certaine
             habitation
             ,
             reposing
             themselues
             wheresoeuer
             they
             were
             benighted
             :
             But
             afterwards
             beeing
             made
             more
             ciuill
             and
             humane
             ,
             by
             Hercules
             (
             who
             is
             said
             to
             haue
             brought
             Colonies
             
             into
             that
             Country
             )
             and
             making
             themselues
             houses
             of
             those
             shippes
             wherewith
             they
             had
             before
             sayled
             into
             Libia
             ,
             they
             beganne
             to
             dwell
             and
             inhabite
             together
             .
             But
             of
             this
             we
             will
             speake
             more
             at
             large
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             soyle
             of
             Affricke
             is
             vnequally
             inhabited
             ,
             for
             the
             
             South
             part
             thereof
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             exceeding
             heat
             ,
             lyeth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             desert
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             which
             lyeth
             next
             vnto
             Europ
             is
             very
             populous
             ,
             the
             fruitfulnes
             of
             their
             ground
             
             is
             admirable
             and
             wonderfull
             ,
             as
             yeelding
             to
             the
             husbandman
             ,
             in
             some
             places
             a
             hundred
             fould
             increase
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             is
             reported
             of
             the
             fruitfulnes
             of
             Mauritania
             
             in
             Affricke
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             Vines
             bigger
             then
             two
             men
             
             can
             fatham
             ,
             and
             clusters
             of
             Grapes
             of
             a
             cubite
             in
             compasse
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             stalkes
             of
             wilde
             Parsley
             ,
             wilde
             Fennell
             ,
             and
             thistles
             of
             twelue
             cubits
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             wonderfull
             thicknesse
             ,
             much
             like
             vnto
             the
             Indian
             Cane
             ,
             the
             knots
             or
             ioynts
             whereof
             will
             fill
             eight
             bushels
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             herbes
             called
             Sperage
             ,
             of
             no
             lesse
             notable
             bignesse
             :
             Their
             Cipres
             trees
             ,
             about
             the
             hill
             Atlas
             be
             of
             an
             exceeding
             height
             without
             knots
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             bright
             leafe
             :
             but
             of
             all
             ,
             their
             Cytron
             tree
             is
             the
             most
             noble
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Romaines
             accounted
             most
             daintie
             .
             Affricke
             breedeth
             Elephants
             and
             Dragons
             ,
             which
             lying
             in
             waite
             for
             other
             beasts
             kill
             all
             they
             can
             catch
             ,
             
             as
             Lyons
             ,
             Libards
             ,
             Bufles
             ,
             Goates
             and
             Apes
             ,
             whereof
             there
             bee
             great
             store
             in
             many
             places
             .
          
           
             There
             bee
             also
             beasts
             like
             Camels
             and
             Panthers
             ,
             and
             beasts
             called
             Rhizes
             ,
             which
             bee
             like
             vnto
             Bulls
             .
             And
             (
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             Herodotus
             )
             that
             country
             breedeth
             horned
             Asses
             ,
             besides
             ,
             Dragons
             ,
             Hyaenaes
             ,
             Porcupines
             ,
             wilde
             Rammes
             ,
             and
             a
             kinde
             of
             beast
             begotten
             betwixt
             the
             Hyaena
             and
             the
             Wolfe
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             some-what
             bigger
             then
             the
             ordinary
             kinde
             of
             Wolues
             )
             Panthers
             ,
             Storckes
             ,
             Egles
             ,
             Estridges
             ,
             and
             sundry
             kinds
             of
             Serpents
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Cerastes
             which
             hath
             a
             little
             body
             ,
             and
             hornes
             like
             a
             Ramme
             ,
             and
             the
             Aspe
             which
             is
             little
             likewise
             ,
             but
             very
             venimous
             ,
             against
             whose
             mischiefe
             the
             Ratte
             a
             very
             little
             creature
             ,
             is
             by
             nature
             opposed
             for
             a
             remedy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               Aethiopia
               ,
               and
               the
               ancient
               customes
               of
               that
               Country
               .
            
             CAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             EThiopia
             is
             deuided
             into
             two
             regions
             ,
             whereof
             one
             lyeth
             in
             Asia
             ,
             the
             
             other
             in
             Affricke
             :
             That
             in
             Asia
             is
             now
             called
             India
             ,
             and
             is
             washed
             on
             
             the
             East
             with
             the
             red
             and
             Barbarian
             Sea
             ,
             and
             lieth
             Northward
             next
             vnto
             Libia
             and
             Aegipt
             ,
             vpon
             the
             west
             it
             hath
             the
             inner
             Libia
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             south
             it
             ioyneth
             to
             the
             other
             Aethiopia
             ,
             which
             is
             bigger
             and
             more
             southward
             .
             This
             Aethiopia
             in
             Affrick
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             of
             Aethiops
             the
             sonne
             of
             Vulcan
             ,
             who
             gouerned
             there
             (
             as
             Plinie
             is
             of
             opinion
             )
             or
             else
             of
             the
             Greeke
             word
             
               (
               aitho
            
             )
             which
             signifieth
             to
             burne
             ,
             and
             
               (
               ops
            
             )
             which
             is
             the
             countenance
             ,
             because
             that
             country
             is
             parched
             and
             burned
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             neerenesse
             of
             the
             sunne
             :
             for
             the
             heat
             there
             is
             exceeding
             great
             and
             continuall
             ,
             as
             being
             directly
             vnder
             
             the
             Meridian
             line
             .
             Towards
             the
             west
             it
             is
             mountanous
             ,
             full
             of
             sand
             and
             grauell
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             desert
             in
             the
             east
             .
             It
             containeth
             many
             sorts
             of
             people
             of
             diuerse
             and
             monstrous
             countenances
             ,
             and
             horrible
             shapes
             .
             They
             were
             thought
             to
             bee
             the
             first
             people
             that
             liued
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             
             being
             in
             that
             country
             naturally
             bred
             ,
             continued
             free-men
             ,
             and
             were
             neuer
             subiect
             to
             slauery
             :
             the
             gods
             were
             there
             first
             honoured
             ,
             and
             sacred
             ceremonies
             ordained
             :
             they
             had
             
             a
             double
             vse
             of
             letters
             ,
             for
             some
             letters
             were
             called
             holy
             ,
             and
             were
             only
             known
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             serued
             for
             
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             nor
             were
             there
             formes
             of
             letters
             such
             as
             thereof
             could
             sillables
             bee
             framed
             ,
             but
             either
             like
             some
             
             liuing
             creature
             ,
             or
             the
             outward
             parts
             of
             mens
             bodies
             or
             resembling
             sundry
             instruments
             of
             worke-men
             ,
             and
             euery
             figure
             or
             forme
             of
             letter
             had
             his
             proper
             signification
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Hawke
             was
             signified
             swiftnesse
             ,
             mischiefe
             and
             craft
             by
             the
             Crocadile
             ,
             watchfulnesse
             by
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             so
             like-wise
             of
             other
             things
             .
             Who-so-euer
             of
             their
             Priests
             was
             most
             troubled
             with
             vaine
             visions
             ,
             him
             they
             accounted
             the
             most
             holiest
             ,
             and
             creating
             him
             for
             their
             King
             adored
             him
             as
             though
             he
             were
             either
             a
             God
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             giuen
             them
             
             by
             diuine
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             supreame
             authority
             exempted
             him
             not
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             their
             lawes
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             was
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             according
             to
             their
             ancient
             customes
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             reward
             or
             punish
             any
             man
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             vpon
             whome
             soeuer
             he
             intended
             to
             take
             punishment
             ,
             to
             him
             hee
             sent
             the
             executioner
             ,
             to
             present
             him
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             sooner
             viewed
             by
             him
             to
             whome
             it
             was
             sent
             ,
             but
             forthwith
             (
             who
             euer
             he
             were
             )
             hee
             would
             goe
             home
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             ,
             and
             there
             procure
             
             his
             owne
             death
             :
             for
             so
             great
             honour
             and
             affection
             did
             the
             subiect
             beare
             to
             his
             soueraigne
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             happened
             at
             any
             time
             by
             an
             accident
             the
             King
             to
             bee
             weakned
             or
             faint
             in
             any
             one
             part
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             all
             his
             friends
             and
             followers
             would
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             weaken
             that
             part
             in
             themselues
             ,
             accounting
             it
             an
             odious
             thing
             ,
             that
             their
             King
             should
             be
             lame
             or
             blind
             of
             one
             eye
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             friends
             not
             to
             bee
             in
             like
             manner
             blind
             and
             lame
             also
             .
          
           
             Their
             custome
             was
             also
             (
             as
             is
             reported
             )
             that
             their
             King
             being
             dead
             ,
             all
             his
             friends
             would
             willingly
             depriue
             themselues
             of
             life
             ,
             accounting
             that
             death
             most
             glorious
             ,
             and
             the
             surest
             testimony
             of
             true
             frindshippe
             :
             The
             people
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             neerenesse
             of
             the
             heauens
             went
             for
             the
             most
             
             party
             naked
             ,
             couering
             onely
             their
             priuities
             with
             sheeps
             
             tayles
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             clothed
             them-selues
             with
             skinnes
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             also
             wore
             breeches
             made
             of
             haire
             :
             their
             greatest
             imployments
             were
             about
             their
             Cattell
             :
             their
             sheepe
             bee
             very
             little
             and
             of
             a
             hard
             and
             rough
             fleese
             :
             
             their
             Dogges
             bee
             little
             likewise
             ,
             but
             very
             sharpe
             and
             eager
             :
             Millet
             and
             Barley
             are
             their
             cheefest
             graines
             ,
             which
             serueth
             them
             both
             for
             bread
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             no
             kinde
             of
             fruites
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             Dates
             ,
             and
             those
             be
             very
             rare
             also
             :
             Many
             of
             them
             liued
             with
             hearbes
             and
             the
             slender
             rootes
             of
             reedes
             ,
             they
             eate
             also
             flesh
             ,
             milke
             and
             cheese
             :
             The
             Isle
             of
             Meroê
             was
             once
             the
             head
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             the
             forme
             thereof
             is
             like
             vnto
             a
             sheeld
             ,
             and
             it
             lyeth
             along
             
             by
             the
             riuer
             of
             Nylus
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             thousand
             stadia
             .
          
           
             The
             Sheapheards
             that
             Inhabited
             that
             Ile
             were
             great
             huntsmen
             ,
             and
             the
             husbandmen
             had
             mines
             of
             gold
             :
             Herodotus
             saith
             ,
             that
             those
             people
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             which
             be
             called
             Macrobij
             ,
             esteemed
             more
             of
             brasse
             than
             of
             golde
             ,
             
             for
             their
             gold
             they
             put
             to
             such
             base
             and
             vile
             vses
             ,
             as
             the
             Embassadors
             of
             Cambyses
             King
             of
             Persia
             ,
             being
             sent
             thether
             ,
             saw
             diuerse
             offenders
             fettered
             in
             prison
             in
             chaines
             of
             gold
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             sowe
             their
             ground
             with
             a
             kinde
             of
             pulse
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             plant
             the
             Lote
             tree
             ,
             they
             haue
             Hebon
             wood
             and
             Pepper
             in
             great
             aboundance
             ,
             Elephants
             they
             hunt
             and
             eate
             ,
             they
             haue
             also
             Lyons
             ,
             Rhinocerots
             ,
             (
             which
             bee
             enemies
             to
             the
             Elephant
             )
             Basilisks
             ,
             Libbards
             ,
             and
             Dragons
             ,
             which
             winding
             and
             intangling
             themselues
             about
             the
             Elephants
             ,
             destroy
             them
             by
             sucking
             out
             their
             bloud
             .
             There
             is
             found
             the
             Iacint
             stone
             ,
             and
             the
             Chrisophrasus
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             greene
             stone
             mixt
             with
             a
             golden
             brightnesse
             )
             there
             is
             Cynamon
             gathered
             likewise
             :
             Their
             weapons
             were
             bowes
             made
             of
             wood
             that
             was
             parched
             in
             
             
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             foure
             cubits
             in
             length
             ;
             their
             women
             were
             good
             warriors
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             them
             hauing
             their
             lips
             thrust
             through
             with
             a
             ring
             of
             brasse
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             worshipped
             
             the
             Sunne
             at
             his
             rising
             ,
             and
             inueighed
             bitterly
             against
             him
             at
             his
             going
             downe
             ;
             many
             of
             them
             cast
             their
             dead
             bodies
             into
             riuers
             ,
             some
             other
             put
             them
             into
             earthen
             vessels
             or
             glasse
             vessels
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             in
             their
             houses
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             yeare
             ;
             during
             which
             time
             they
             reuerenced
             them
             very
             religiously
             ,
             offering
             vnto
             them
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             their
             increase
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             ,
             that
             thee
             that
             did
             most
             excell
             others
             in
             comlinesse
             of
             body
             ,
             skill
             in
             breeding
             cattell
             ,
             strength
             and
             riches
             ,
             him
             they
             elected
             for
             their
             King.
             And
             that
             they
             had
             an
             ancient
             lawe
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             of
             Memphis
             ,
             might
             when
             
             they
             pleased
             ,
             depriue
             the
             King
             of
             his
             life
             (
             by
             sending
             vnto
             him
             the
             messenger
             that
             caryed
             the
             signe
             of
             death
             )
             and
             ordaine
             an
             other
             to
             raigne
             in
             his
             steed
             .
             They
             beleeued
             that
             there
             was
             one
             immortall
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             maker
             of
             
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             gouernor
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             any
             other
             God
             they
             esteemed
             mortall
             ,
             who
             was
             their
             vncertaine
             King
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             .
             And
             hee
             that
             best
             deserued
             of
             their
             citty
             ,
             him
             next
             vnto
             their
             King
             they
             reuerenced
             as
             God.
             And
             such
             was
             the
             state
             of
             Aethiopia
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             continuance
             ,
             these
             their
             customes
             and
             manners
             of
             their
             nation
             .
             But
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             as
             
               Marcus
               Antonius
               Sabellicus
            
             ;
             (
             out
             of
             
             whose
             history
             wee
             haue
             taken
             most
             matters
             ,
             which
             wee
             treate
             of
             both
             in
             this
             and
             the
             bookes
             following
             )
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             intelligence
             from
             some
             that
             were
             borne
             in
             those
             countries
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Aethiopia
             (
             whome
             wee
             call
             Pretoian
             or
             
               Presbiter
               Ioan
            
             ,
             or
             Ioan
             ,
             and
             they
             Gyam
             ,
             
             which
             in
             their
             language
             signifieth
             mighty
             ,
             )
             is
             so
             potent
             a
             Prince
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             sayd
             to
             haue
             vnder
             him
             as
             his
             vassalls
             
             three-score
             and
             two
             Kings
             .
             And
             that
             all
             their
             great
             Bishops
             and
             states
             of
             all
             those
             kingdomes
             ,
             are
             wholy
             guided
             by
             him
             ,
             at
             whose
             hands
             the
             order
             of
             Priesthood
             is
             obtained
             ,
             which
             authority
             was
             by
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             giuen
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Maiesty
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             and
             yet
             hee
             himselfe
             is
             no
             Priest
             ,
             nor
             neuer
             entred
             into
             any
             holy
             orders
             .
             There
             be
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             who
             euer
             hath
             the
             least
             )
             hath
             twenty
             Bishops
             vnder
             his
             iurisdiction
             .
             The
             Princes
             and
             other
             Bishops
             of
             great
             dignity
             ,
             when
             they
             goe
             abroad
             haue
             carried
             before
             them
             ,
             a
             crosse
             ,
             and
             a
             golden
             vessell
             filled
             with
             earth
             ,
             that
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             one
             may
             put
             them
             in
             minde
             of
             their
             mortality
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             our
             Sauiours
             passion
             .
          
           
             Their
             Priests
             are
             suffered
             to
             mary
             for
             procreations
             sake
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             bury
             one
             wife
             ,
             it
             is
             vtterly
             vnlawfull
             for
             them
             to
             
             mary
             an
             other
             .
             Their
             Temples
             are
             very
             large
             ,
             and
             farre
             richer
             then
             ours
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             builded
             vp
             to
             the
             topp
             arch-wise
             .
             They
             haue
             many
             religious
             houses
             and
             families
             of
             holy
             orders
             ,
             as
             Antonians
             ,
             Dominicks
             ,
             Calaguritans
             ,
             Augustines
             ,
             and
             Macarians
             ,
             who
             be
             all
             arrayed
             by
             permission
             of
             their
             Archbishops
             ,
             with
             apparell
             of
             one
             coulour
             :
             Next
             vnto
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Mother
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             Saint
             Thomas
             surnamed
             Didimus
             ,
             
             is
             chiefly
             honoured
             in
             that
             country
             .
             They
             hold
             an
             opinion
             ,
             that
             their
             great
             King
             whom
             they
             call
             Gyam
             ,
             was
             ingendred
             of
             King
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             race
             of
             that
             one
             family
             hath
             continued
             euer
             since
             ,
             hee
             is
             not
             black
             as
             most
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             are
             ,
             but
             rather
             white
             .
             The
             citty
             Garama
             is
             now
             the
             Kings
             seate
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             not
             of
             Bulwarkes
             and
             houses
             with
             strong
             wals
             ,
             but
             of
             tents
             or
             tabernacles
             made
             of
             fine
             flaxe
             or
             silke
             ,
             imbrodered
             with
             purple
             ,
             and
             placed
             in
             decent
             and
             seemely
             order
             .
          
           
           
             The
             King
             according
             to
             his
             custome
             ,
             liueth
             for
             the
             most
             part
             abroade
             ,
             not
             contayning
             himselfe
             within
             the
             circuite
             of
             the
             Citty
             ,
             aboue
             two
             daies
             together
             ,
             ether
             because
             they
             account
             it
             absurde
             and
             effeminate
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             prohibited
             by
             some
             lawe
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             in
             redinesse
             vpon
             any
             little
             occasion
             tenne
             
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             ,
             well
             instructed
             in
             feates
             of
             armes
             ,
             fiue
             hundred
             Elephants
             ,
             besides
             an
             infinit
             number
             of
             Horses
             and
             Camels
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             also
             throughout
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             certaine
             stipendary
             families
             ,
             the
             issue
             whereof
             haue
             a
             gentle
             incision
             made
             in
             their
             skinne
             ,
             and
             bee
             marked
             with
             a
             hot
             iron
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
             In
             warres
             they
             vse
             bowes
             ,
             speares
             ,
             cotes
             of
             male
             ,
             and
             helmets
             :
             the
             order
             of
             Priesthood
             
             is
             in
             greatest
             dignity
             ,
             next
             vnto
             whome
             are
             the
             sages
             or
             wizards
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Balsamati
             and
             Tenquati
             .
             They
             esteeme
             much
             also
             of
             innocency
             and
             honesty
             ,
             accounting
             them
             the
             first
             step
             to
             wisdome
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             are
             the
             third
             in
             honor
             and
             dignity
             and
             the
             stipendary
             the
             last
             :
             the
             Iudges
             discerne
             of
             causes
             of
             life
             and
             death
             :
             but
             referre
             the
             decree
             to
             the
             Praefect
             of
             the
             citty
             ,
             who
             is
             called
             Licomagia
             ,
             who
             alwaies
             representes
             the
             person
             of
             the
             King
             :
             written
             lawes
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             but
             iudge
             according
             to
             equity
             and
             right
             .
             If
             any
             man
             bee
             convicted
             of
             adultery
             hee
             shall
             pay
             for
             his
             
             punishment
             the
             fortith
             part
             of
             his
             goods
             ,
             but
             the
             adulteresse
             shal
             receiue
             a
             domesticall
             reuenge
             by
             her
             husband
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             punish
             her
             whome
             it
             doth
             most
             concerne
             .
             The
             husbands
             assigne
             dowers
             for
             their
             wiues
             ,
             requiring
             noe
             portion
             with
             them
             .
             There
             women
             are
             attired
             with
             gold
             
             (
             wherof
             that
             country
             doth
             much
             abound
             )
             pearles
             also
             ,
             and
             silke
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             weare
             garments
             downe
             to
             the
             
             feete
             ,
             with
             sleeues
             ,
             and
             not
             open
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             all
             colours
             are
             alike
             vnto
             them
             ,
             except
             blacke
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             vsed
             onely
             for
             mourning
             garments
             .
          
           
             They
             bewaile
             the
             dead
             for
             the
             space
             of
             forty
             dayes
             .
             The
             second
             courses
             in
             their
             greatest
             banquets
             consist
             of
             raw
             flesh
             ,
             which
             beeing
             finely
             minced
             into
             small
             peeces
             ,
             and
             strawed
             ouer
             with
             sweete
             spices
             ,
             they
             feed
             vpon
             most
             hungerly
             :
             wollen
             cloath
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             insteed
             wherof
             they
             are
             clothed
             either
             with
             silke
             or
             flax
             :
             they
             vse
             not
             all
             one
             language
             ,
             but
             diuers
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             by
             diuers
             names
             .
             They
             exercise
             them-selues
             eyther
             in
             husbandry
             or
             about
             cattle
             ,
             they
             haue
             euery
             yeare
             two
             haruests
             &
             two
             summers
             .
             All
             the
             people
             of
             Lybia
             from
             this
             Aethiopia
             or
             India
             ,
             to
             
             the
             vtmost
             part
             of
             the
             west
             ,
             honour
             the
             impiety
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             and
             liue
             in
             the
             same
             kinde
             of
             religion
             ,
             that
             those
             Barbarians
             practise
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             in
             Aegipt
             ,
             and
             bee
             called
             Moores
             (
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             )
             of
             their
             wandring
             or
             straying
             abroad
             :
             for
             that
             country
             of
             Libia
             also
             was
             no
             lesse
             hatefull
             than
             the
             Sarasins
             ,
             in
             those
             accursed
             times
             ,
             wherein
             was
             the
             greatest
             alteration
             in
             humaine
             matters
             ,
             the
             manners
             of
             people
             ,
             loue
             of
             deuotion
             ,
             and
             names
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             most
             part
             changed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Aegipt
               and
               the
               ancient
               customes
               of
               that
               country
               .
            
             CAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             EGipt
             a
             region
             in
             Affricke
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             will
             haue
             it
             )
             next
             adioyning
             to
             Affricke
             ,
             
             was
             so
             called
             of
             Aegiptus
             the
             brother
             of
             Danaus
             King
             of
             Argyues
             ,
             before
             which
             time
             it
             was
             called
             Aeria
             :
             This
             country
             (
             as
             Plinie
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             
             witnesseth
             )
             ioyneth
             Eastward
             to
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             and
             to
             Palaestyne
             ;
             vpon
             the
             West
             it
             hath
             Cyrene
             ,
             and
             the
             residue
             of
             Affricke
             ,
             and
             extendeth
             from
             the
             South
             to
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             North
             to
             the
             Aegyptian
             sea
             .
             The
             most
             famous
             citties
             of
             that
             country
             ,
             were
             Thebes
             ,
             Abydos
             ,
             Alexandria
             ,
             Babilon
             ,
             and
             Memphis
             (
             now
             called
             Damiata
             )
             and
             the
             great
             citty
             Cayrus
             or
             Alcir
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Soldans
             seate
             ;
             In
             Egypt
             (
             as
             Plato
             reporteth
             )
             it
             doth
             neuer
             raine
             ,
             but
             the
             riuer
             of
             Nylus
             ouer-flowing
             the
             whole
             land
             once
             euery
             yeare
             ,
             after
             the
             summer
             Solstice
             maketh
             the
             whole
             country
             fertill
             and
             fruitfull
             :
             Egypt
             of
             many
             is
             accounted
             amongst
             the
             number
             of
             Ilands
             .
             The
             riuer
             Nylus
             so
             deuiding
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             proportioneth
             the
             whole
             country
             into
             a
             triangular
             forme
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             of
             many
             it
             is
             called
             Delta
             ,
             for
             the
             resemblance
             it
             hath
             vnto
             that
             Greeke
             letter
             .
             The
             Egiptians
             were
             the
             first
             that
             fained
             the
             names
             of
             
             twelue
             gods
             ,
             they
             erected
             Altars
             ,
             Idols
             ,
             and
             Temples
             ,
             and
             figured
             liuing
             creatures
             in
             stones
             ,
             all
             which
             things
             doe
             plainely
             argue
             that
             they
             had
             their
             originall
             from
             the
             Aethiopians
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             first
             Authors
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             is
             of
             opinion
             )
             .
             Their
             women
             were
             wonte
             in
             times
             past
             to
             doe
             businesse
             abroad
             ,
             to
             keepe
             tauernes
             and
             victualling
             houses
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             charge
             of
             buying
             
             and
             selling
             :
             and
             the
             men
             to
             knit
             within
             the
             walles
             of
             the
             citty
             ,
             they
             bearing
             burthens
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             vppon
             their
             shoulders
             :
             the
             women
             to
             pisse
             standing
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             sitting
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ryoting
             and
             banquetting
             abroad
             ,
             in
             open
             wayes
             ,
             and
             exonerating
             and
             disburdening
             their
             bellyes
             at
             home
             .
             No
             woman
             there
             taketh
             vppon
             her
             the
             order
             of
             Priest-hood
             of
             any
             god
             or
             goddesse
             .
          
           
             They
             enter
             not
             into
             religion
             to
             any
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             one
             
             by
             one
             ,
             but
             in
             companies
             ,
             of
             whom
             one
             is
             their
             Bishoppe
             or
             head
             ,
             and
             hee
             beeing
             dead
             ,
             his
             sonne
             is
             elected
             in
             his
             steede
             :
             The
             male
             children
             ayde
             and
             succour
             theyr
             parents
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             their
             country
             ,
             freely
             and
             willingly
             ,
             and
             daughters
             are
             forced
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             bee
             vnwilling
             .
          
           
             The
             fashion
             of
             most
             men
             in
             funerall
             exequies
             is
             to
             rend
             the
             hayres
             off
             theyr
             heads
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             their
             beards
             
             to
             growe
             vncutte
             ,
             but
             the
             Aegyptians
             did
             let
             their
             lockes
             growe
             long
             ,
             and
             shaue
             their
             beards
             short
             ,
             they
             kneaded
             
             theyr
             Dowe
             with
             theyr
             feete
             ,
             and
             made
             morter
             with
             their
             hands
             .
             Theyr
             custome
             was
             (
             as
             the
             Greekes
             were
             of
             opinion
             )
             to
             circumcise
             them-selues
             and
             their
             children
             :
             they
             write
             theyr
             letters
             from
             the
             right
             hand
             to
             the
             left
             ;
             and
             men
             wore
             two
             garments
             ,
             the
             women
             but
             one
             :
             they
             had
             two
             sorts
             of
             letters
             ,
             the
             one
             prophane
             ,
             the
             other
             holy
             ,
             but
             both
             of
             them
             deriued
             from
             the
             Aethiopians
             .
             The
             Priests
             shaued
             their
             bodyes
             euery
             third
             day
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             hap
             to
             bee
             polluted
             with
             any
             filthe
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             
             sacrifice
             :
             they
             wore
             paper
             shooes
             ,
             and
             linnen
             vestiments
             euer
             new
             washed
             ,
             and
             alleagded
             that
             they
             were
             circumcised
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             for
             cleanlinesse
             sake
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             better
             to
             bee
             cleane
             then
             comely
             .
             The
             Aegyptians
             sowed
             no
             Beanes
             ,
             nor
             would
             eate
             any
             that
             grew
             in
             other
             
             countries
             ;
             and
             their
             Priests
             were
             precisely
             prohibited
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             beeing
             an
             vncleane
             kinde
             of
             graine
             .
             The
             Priests
             washed
             them-selues
             in
             colde
             water
             ,
             thrise
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             and
             twise
             in
             the
             night
             .
             The
             heads
             of
             their
             oblations
             they
             eate
             not
             ,
             but
             cursing
             them
             with
             bitter
             execrations
             ,
             eyther
             sould
             them
             to
             strange
             Marchants
             factors
             ,
             or
             if
             none
             would
             buy
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             throw
             them
             into
             the
             riuer
             of
             Nylus
             .
          
           
           
             their
             sacrifices
             were
             with
             oxen
             and
             calues
             that
             were
             very
             cleane
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             the
             women
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             ,
             no
             though
             they
             were
             consecrated
             to
             their
             God
             Isis
             :
             They
             liued
             of
             meate
             made
             of
             a
             certaine
             corne
             which
             they
             call
             Wheate
             ,
             and
             drinke
             wine
             made
             of
             Barley
             ,
             for
             grapes
             there
             
             are
             none
             growing
             in
             that
             country
             .
             They
             eate
             raw
             fish
             dried
             at
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             some
             powdred
             in
             brine
             ,
             and
             birds
             also
             ,
             but
             altogether
             rawe
             ,
             but
             the
             richer
             sort
             feed
             vpon
             Quailes
             and
             Duckes
             .
             When
             many
             are
             assembled
             together
             at
             meat
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             arose
             from
             dinner
             or
             supper
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             caryeth
             about
             ,
             vpon
             a
             little
             Beere
             or
             Chest
             ,
             the
             picture
             of
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             eyther
             made
             of
             wood
             ,
             or
             else
             much
             resembling
             a
             dead
             corpes
             ,
             in
             painting
             and
             workmanship
             ,
             of
             a
             cubite
             or
             two
             cubits
             long
             ,
             and
             shewing
             it
             vnto
             euery
             one
             of
             the
             guests
             ,
             saith
             vnto
             them
             :
             In
             your
             drinkings
             and
             meriments
             behold
             this
             spectacle
             ,
             for
             such
             shall
             you
             bee
             when
             you
             are
             dead
             .
             Yong
             people
             bow
             and
             giue
             place
             to
             their
             elders
             when
             they
             meete
             them
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             arise
             from
             their
             seates
             to
             such
             as
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             wherein
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
             Those
             which
             incounter
             in
             the
             
             wayes
             salute
             one
             another
             with
             congee
             below
             the
             knee
             :
             They
             are
             clothed
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             )
             with
             linnen
             garments
             fringed
             about
             the
             legges
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Cassilirae
             ,
             ouer
             which
             they
             we
             are
             a
             little
             short
             white
             garment
             like
             a
             cloake
             ,
             
             as
             it
             were
             cast
             ouer
             the
             other
             :
             for
             wollen
             garments
             are
             so
             contemned
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             neither
             worne
             in
             temples
             ,
             nor
             serue
             for
             winding
             sheetes
             .
             Now
             ,
             because
             all
             those
             famous
             men
             which
             haue
             heeretofore
             excelled
             in
             any
             one
             kinde
             of
             learning
             or
             mystery
             ,
             and
             which
             haue
             constituted
             and
             left
             behinde
             them
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             for
             other
             nations
             to
             liue
             by
             ,
             went
             first
             vnto
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             
             to
             learne
             their
             manners
             ,
             lawes
             and
             wisdome
             (
             in
             which
             they
             excelled
             all
             nations
             of
             the
             earth
             )
             as
             Orpheus
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             
               Homer
               ,
               Musaeus
               ,
               Melampodes
               ,
               Dedalus
               ,
               Licurgus
            
             the
             Spartane
             ,
             Solon
             the
             Athenian
             ,
             Plato
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             Pythagoras
             of
             Samos
             ,
             and
             Zamolzis
             his
             disciple
             ,
             Eudoxus
             also
             the
             Mathematitian
             ,
             Democritus
             of
             the
             cittie
             of
             Abdera
             ,
             Inopides
             of
             Chios
             ,
             Moses
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             Aegiptian
             Priests
             make
             bragges
             ,
             are
             contained
             in
             their
             sacred
             bookes
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             very
             conuenient
             to
             spend
             some
             little
             time
             further
             in
             describing
             the
             manner
             of
             liuing
             of
             the
             Aegiptians
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             bee
             knowne
             what
             one
             or
             more
             things
             ,
             euery
             one
             of
             those
             worthy
             men
             ,
             haue
             taken
             from
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             and
             transported
             into
             other
             countries
             ,
             for
             
             (
             as
             
               Phillippus
               Beroaldus
            
             writeth
             vpon
             Apuleus
             Asse
             )
             there
             be
             many
             things
             translated
             from
             the
             religion
             of
             the
             Aegiptians
             into
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             as
             the
             linnen
             vestments
             ,
             the
             shauing
             of
             Priests
             crownes
             ,
             the
             turning
             about
             in
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             sacrificiall
             pompe
             ,
             the
             pleasant
             tuning
             notes
             of
             musick
             ,
             adorations
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             more
             like
             ceremonies
             .
          
           
             The
             Egiptian
             Kings
             (
             as
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             writeth
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             )
             were
             not
             so
             licencious
             as
             other
             Kings
             ,
             whose
             will
             standeth
             for
             a
             law
             ,
             but
             followed
             the
             institutions
             and
             lawes
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             both
             in
             gathering
             money
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             life
             and
             conuersations
             .
             There
             was
             none
             of
             any
             seruile
             condition
             ,
             whether
             hee
             were
             bought
             with
             money
             ,
             or
             borne
             in
             that
             country
             ,
             that
             was
             admitted
             to
             waite
             and
             attend
             
             vpon
             the
             King
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             worthiest
             Priests
             ,
             and
             those
             aboue
             the
             age
             of
             twenty
             yeares
             ,
             and
             excelling
             others
             in
             learning
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             King
             beeing
             mooued
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             seruants
             ,
             both
             day
             and
             night
             attending
             vpon
             his
             person
             ,
             should
             commit
             
             nothing
             vnfit
             to
             be
             done
             by
             a
             King
             ,
             for
             seldome
             doe
             the
             rich
             and
             mighty
             men
             become
             euill
             if
             they
             want
             ministers
             to
             foster
             them
             in
             their
             euill
             desires
             .
             There
             were
             certaine
             howers
             appointed
             euery
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             wherein
             (
             by
             the
             permission
             of
             their
             lawe
             )
             the
             King
             might
             confer
             with
             others
             .
             The
             King
             at
             his
             rising
             receaueth
             all
             the
             letters
             and
             supplications
             that
             bee
             sent
             or
             brought
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             pausing
             and
             considering
             a
             while
             what
             is
             to
             be
             don
             ,
             he
             giueth
             answer
             to
             euery
             suter
             in
             order
             as
             they
             came
             ,
             so
             as
             all
             things
             bee
             done
             in
             their
             due
             and
             conuenient
             time
             .
             This
             done
             after
             he
             hath
             washed
             his
             body
             in
             the
             company
             of
             his
             greatest
             states
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             his
             richest
             robes
             ,
             he
             sacrificeth
             vnto
             his
             Gods
             :
             There
             custome
             was
             that
             the
             cheefe
             Priest
             ,
             when
             the
             sacrifices
             were
             brought
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             standing
             by
             ,
             praied
             with
             a
             lowde
             voice
             
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             people
             for
             the
             prosperous
             helth
             and
             all
             good
             successe
             of
             their
             King
             that
             maintaines
             iustice
             towards
             his
             subiects
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             to
             relate
             his
             vertues
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             that
             he
             obserued
             piety
             and
             religion
             towards
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             humanity
             to
             man
             ,
             then
             to
             call
             him
             continent
             ,
             iust
             ,
             and
             magnanimous
             ,
             true
             ,
             bountifull
             and
             brideling
             all
             his
             affections
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             hee
             laid
             more
             easie
             punishments
             vpon
             offendors
             ,
             then
             their
             crimes
             required
             ,
             and
             bestowed
             fauours
             beyond
             mens
             deseruings
             ,
             and
             holding
             on
             this
             prayer
             ,
             at
             length
             he
             pursueth
             the
             wicked
             with
             a
             curse
             ,
             and
             freeing
             the
             King
             from
             blame
             ,
             layeth
             al
             the
             fault
             vpon
             his
             ministers
             ,
             which
             perswade
             him
             to
             doe
             euill
             :
             Which
             done
             he
             exhorteth
             the
             King
             to
             leade
             a
             happy
             life
             and
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             follow
             good
             fashions
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             euill
             men
             perswade
             him
             to
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             cheefely
             appertaine
             to
             honour
             and
             vertue
             .
             In
             the
             end
             after
             the
             King
             hath
             sacrificed
             a
             bull
             to
             the
             Gods
             ,
             The
             Priest
             recyteth
             out
             of
             their
             sacred
             
             bookes
             ,
             certaine
             decrees
             and
             gests
             of
             worthy
             men
             ,
             wherat
             the
             King
             being
             mooued
             ruleth
             his
             kingdome
             holily
             and
             iustly
             according
             to
             their
             examples
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             there
             times
             appointed
             and
             prefixt
             not
             onely
             when
             to
             gather
             riches
             ,
             and
             to
             iudge
             acording
             to
             their
             auncient
             lawes
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             to
             walke
             ,
             when
             to
             wash
             ,
             when
             to
             lie
             with
             their
             wiues
             and
             when
             euery
             thing
             else
             is
             to
             bee
             done
             :
             They
             vsed
             but
             simple
             diet
             as
             hauing
             nothing
             
             vpon
             their
             tables
             but
             Veale
             and
             goose
             ,
             they
             were
             also
             limited
             to
             a
             certaine
             measure
             of
             wine
             that
             would
             neither
             fill
             their
             bellies
             nor
             intoxicate
             their
             braines
             .
             In
             a
             word
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             was
             so
             modest
             &
             so
             temperate
             as
             they
             seemed
             ,
             to
             be
             guided
             rather
             by
             a
             most
             skilful
             Phisition
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             their
             healths
             then
             by
             a
             law-giuer
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             after
             what
             sort
             the
             Aegyptians
             lead
             their
             liues
             ,
             for
             they
             liued
             not
             as
             they
             would
             themselues
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             law
             allowed
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             much
             more
             admirable
             to
             see
             how
             that
             their
             Kings
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             condemne
             others
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             inflict
             punishment
             vpon
             any
             offendor
             ,
             being
             moued
             therevnto
             either
             through
             pride
             ,
             malice
             ,
             or
             any
             vniust
             cause
             whatsoeuer
             :
             but
             liuing
             vnder
             a
             law
             like
             priuate
             men
             ,
             thought
             it
             no
             burthen
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             esteemed
             themselues
             blessed
             in
             obeying
             the
             law
             :
             for
             by
             those
             which
             follow
             their
             own
             affections
             ,
             they
             supposed
             many
             things
             to
             be
             cōmitted
             ,
             that
             might
             breed
             vnto
             themselues
             both
             danger
             &
             damage
             :
             for
             though
             they
             know
             they
             do
             amisse
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             persist
             still
             in
             error
             ,
             being
             ouercome
             either
             with
             loue
             ,
             or
             hate
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             passion
             of
             mind
             ,
             whereas
             those
             which
             liue
             with
             vnderstanding
             and
             aduise
             ,
             offend
             in
             few
             things
             .
             The
             Kings
             vsing
             such
             
             iustice
             to
             their
             subiects
             ,
             did
             so
             purchase
             the
             good
             wills
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             the
             Priests
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Egiptians
             ,
             were
             more
             carefull
             of
             their
             Soueraigne
             ,
             then
             of
             their
             wiues
             or
             
             Children
             or
             any
             other
             princes
             else
             :
             and
             when
             one
             of
             those
             good
             Kings
             die
             all
             men
             bewayled
             him
             with
             equall
             sorrow
             
             and
             heauinesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             renting
             their
             clothes
             and
             shutting
             vp
             their
             Temples
             ,
             frequented
             not
             the
             market
             ,
             nor
             obserued
             solemne
             feastes
             ,
             but
             defiling
             their
             heads
             with
             earth
             for
             the
             space
             of
             seuenty
             and
             two
             daies
             ,
             and
             girding
             themselues
             about
             the
             pappes
             with
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             walked
             about
             together
             ,
             by
             two
             hundred
             and
             three
             hundred
             in
             a
             Company
             ,
             renewing
             their
             complaints
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             song
             renumerating
             the
             vertues
             of
             their
             King
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             they
             abstayned
             from
             flesh
             of
             beasts
             ,
             from
             all
             things
             boyled
             ,
             from
             wine
             and
             all
             sumptuous
             fare
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             oyntments
             and
             bathes
             ,
             yea
             their
             owne
             propper
             beds
             ,
             and
             all
             womens
             companie
             ,
             bewayling
             for
             those
             daies
             as
             much
             as
             if
             they
             had
             buried
             their
             owne
             children
             ,
             In
             which
             meane
             space
             all
             things
             being
             prouided
             for
             the
             funerall
             solemnities
             ,
             vpon
             the
             last
             day
             they
             
             inclosed
             the
             corpes
             in
             a
             coffinne
             and
             placed
             it
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             Sepulcher
             ,
             where
             vsually
             was
             made
             a
             breefe
             narration
             of
             all
             things
             done
             by
             the
             King
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             had
             then
             liberty
             to
             accuse
             him
             that
             would
             :
             the
             Priests
             stood
             by
             ,
             commending
             the
             Kings
             good
             deeds
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             multitude
             of
             people
             that
             were
             present
             at
             the
             funerals
             ,
             applauded
             his
             praise
             worthy
             actions
             ,
             and
             with
             bitter
             exclamations
             rayled
             against
             his
             misdeeds
             ,
             whereof
             it
             hapned
             that
             most
             Kings
             (
             through
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             people
             )
             wanted
             the
             due
             honour
             and
             magnificence
             of
             Burial
             ,
             the
             feare
             whereof
             constrayned
             them
             to
             liue
             iustly
             and
             vprightly
             in
             their
             life
             times
             :
             and
             this
             for
             the
             most
             part
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             liuing
             of
             the
             auncient
             Kings
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             Aegypt
             is
             diuided
             into
             many
             partes
             ,
             euery
             part
             whereof
             
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Greeke
             word
             
               (
               Monos
            
             )
             and
             is
             gouerned
             
             by
             a
             Praetor
             or
             Mayor
             ,
             who
             hath
             rule
             ouer
             al
             the
             people
             of
             that
             Prouince
             :
             The
             Aegiptians
             deuide
             their
             tribute
             ,
             or
             custome
             money
             which
             is
             payd
             them
             by
             forrainers
             in
             three
             parts
             :
             the
             greatest
             part
             whereof
             belongeth
             to
             the
             colledge
             of
             Priests
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             great
             authority
             with
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             seruice
             to
             their
             gods
             ,
             as
             also
             for
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             where-with
             they
             instruct
             others
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             this
             portion
             they
             bestow
             in
             ministring
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             increase
             their
             priuate
             estates
             ,
             for
             in
             no
             case
             would
             the
             Aegiptians
             haue
             the
             worship
             of
             their
             gods
             omitted
             ,
             nor
             doe
             they
             thinke
             it
             fit
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             be
             ministers
             of
             common
             councell
             ,
             and
             profit
             ,
             should
             want
             things
             necessary
             to
             liue
             vpon
             :
             for
             the
             Priests
             in
             all
             weighty
             businesses
             bee
             assistant
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             both
             by
             their
             labour
             and
             councell
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             regarde
             of
             the
             knowledge
             they
             haue
             in
             the
             starres
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             foretelling
             things
             to
             come
             .
             Moreouer
             they
             shew
             out
             of
             their
             sacred
             volumnes
             the
             actes
             and
             gests
             of
             worthy
             men
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Kings
             may
             know
             in
             their
             designes
             ,
             how
             things
             are
             likely
             to
             succeed
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             Aegiptian
             Priests
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             ,
             or
             one
             woman
             should
             haue
             charge
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             but
             there
             bee
             many
             that
             bee
             conuersant
             about
             the
             worship
             and
             honour
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             which
             leaue
             the
             same
             charge
             of
             holy
             misteries
             to
             their
             children
             :
             they
             be
             all
             of
             them
             freed
             and
             discharged
             from
             tribute
             ,
             &
             possesse
             the
             second
             place
             of
             honor
             and
             estimation
             after
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             portion
             of
             the
             tribute
             money
             commeth
             to
             the
             Kings
             ,
             which
             serueth
             them
             for
             the
             wars
             ,
             for
             their
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             reward
             valiant
             and
             worthy
             men
             for
             their
             prowesse
             and
             good
             seruice
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             their
             owne
             people
             are
             vexed
             with
             no
             kind
             of
             tribute
             :
             The
             Captaines
             and
             Souldiours
             haue
             the
             
             third
             part
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             hauing
             such
             wages
             ,
             they
             might
             haue
             more
             ready
             and
             willing
             mindes
             to
             vnder-goe
             all
             perils
             and
             dangers
             of
             warfare
             .
          
           
             Their
             common-wealth
             also
             consisteth
             of
             three
             sorts
             of
             common
             people
             ,
             of
             husbandmen
             ,
             shepheards
             and
             craftsmen
             .
             
             The
             husbandmen
             buy
             their
             ground
             at
             an
             easie
             rate
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Souldiours
             ,
             and
             apply
             their
             husbandry
             without
             intermission
             ,
             all
             their
             time
             from
             their
             infancie
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             they
             are
             farre
             more
             expert
             in
             husbandry
             then
             others
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             precepts
             they
             receiue
             from
             their
             parents
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             continuall
             practise
             .
             The
             sheapheards
             likewise
             receiuing
             the
             charge
             and
             skill
             of
             keeping
             cattell
             from
             their
             fathers
             ,
             follow
             that
             kinde
             of
             exercise
             for
             all
             their
             life
             long
             :
             And
             arts
             and
             sciences
             amongst
             the
             Aegiptians
             are
             most
             exquisite
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             highest
             straine
             of
             perfection
             ,
             for
             the
             Egiptian
             tradesmen
             ,
             (
             without
             intermedling
             in
             publicke
             affaires
             )
             exercise
             no
             other
             labour
             but
             such
             onely
             as
             is
             eyther
             permitted
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             or
             taught
             by
             their
             fathers
             ,
             so
             as
             neither
             the
             enuy
             of
             the
             teacher
             ,
             nor
             ciuill
             hatred
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             thing
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             can
             hinder
             them
             from
             that
             course
             of
             life
             they
             haue
             entred
             into
             .
          
           
             The
             Egiptians
             censured
             not
             of
             things
             at
             hap
             hazard
             ,
             but
             with
             reason
             and
             discretion
             ,
             for
             they
             esteemed
             things
             
             rightly
             done
             to
             be
             very
             beneficiall
             for
             mans
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             auoyde
             euil
             ,
             was
             to
             punish
             the
             offenders
             and
             to
             succor
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             punishment
             due
             for
             an
             offence
             should
             bee
             forborne
             in
             regarde
             eyther
             of
             meede
             or
             money
             ,
             they
             held
             to
             be
             the
             vtter
             confusion
             of
             their
             publicke
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             setled
             the
             best
             and
             choisest
             men
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             citties
             ,
             as
             at
             Heliopolis
             ,
             Memphis
             ,
             &
             Thebes
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             as
             iudges
             ouer
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             which
             sessions
             of
             Iudges
             were
             thought
             to
             be
             nothing
             inferior
             to
             the
             Iudges
             of
             Areopagus
             in
             Athens
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Senate
             or
             councell
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             established
             long
             time
             after
             them
             :
             when
             these
             Iudges
             (
             being
             thirty
             in
             number
             )
             were
             assembled
             together
             ,
             they
             made
             election
             of
             the
             worthiest
             man
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             bee
             their
             chiefe
             Iudge
             or
             Iustice
             ,
             in
             whose
             absence
             the
             whole
             company
             assembled
             ,
             appointed
             an
             other
             Iudge
             to
             be
             his
             substitute
             :
             These
             Iudges
             were
             all
             maintained
             at
             the
             Kings
             cost
             ,
             but
             the
             cheefe
             Iudge
             was
             farre
             better
             allowed
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             alwayes
             had
             hanging
             about
             his
             neck
             in
             a
             chaine
             of
             gold
             ,
             bedeckt
             
             with
             diuers
             precious
             stones
             ,
             an
             Image
             which
             they
             called
             Truth
             :
             and
             when
             they
             were
             set
             in
             Iudgment
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             Truth
             being
             laid
             before
             them
             by
             the
             chiefe
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             lawes
             (
             which
             were
             contained
             in
             eight
             volumes
             )
             placed
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Iudges
             :
             their
             maner
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             accuser
             should
             set
             downe
             his
             accusation
             in
             writing
             ,
             &
             the
             maner
             of
             the
             iniury
             ,
             or
             losse
             ,
             committed
             and
             done
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             he
             esteemed
             him-selfe
             damnified
             :
             then
             was
             there
             a
             time
             allotted
             for
             the
             accused
             to
             answer
             his
             aduersaries
             accusations
             by
             writing
             ,
             and
             eyther
             to
             purge
             himselfe
             that
             he
             did
             not
             the
             iniury
             ,
             or
             to
             auerre
             that
             what
             he
             did
             was
             iustly
             done
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             wrong
             or
             losse
             hee
             did
             was
             not
             of
             such
             value
             as
             was
             supposed
             :
             after
             this
             the
             plaintiffe
             replied
             ,
             and
             the
             defendant
             made
             answer
             to
             his
             replication
             .
             So
             as
             the
             pleading
             of
             both
             parties
             being
             twise
             heard
             ,
             after
             the
             Iudges
             had
             examined
             and
             reasoned
             of
             the
             matter
             in
             controuersie
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             Iudge
             turning
             the
             signe
             of
             Truth
             towards
             him
             that
             had
             truth
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             pronounced
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             maner
             of
             their
             Iudgments
             .
             And
             now
             because
             occasion
             is
             offered
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             Institution
             of
             their
             lawes
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             not
             impertinent
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             to
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             ancient
             lawes
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             :
             
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             know
             how
             farre
             they
             excelled
             others
             both
             in
             order
             and
             vtility
             .
             And
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             periured
             persons
             
             were
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             had
             committed
             a
             double
             offence
             ,
             both
             in
             violating
             their
             duty
             towards
             the
             gods
             ,
             and
             in
             breaking
             and
             abolishing
             faith
             and
             truth
             amongst
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             chiefest
             bond
             of
             humaine
             society
             :
             if
             a
             Traueller
             finde
             one
             that
             is
             set
             vpon
             with
             theeues
             and
             robbed
             and
             beaten
             ,
             or
             suffered
             any
             other
             iniury
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             set
             to
             his
             helping
             hand
             to
             ayde
             him
             (
             if
             it
             lye
             in
             his
             power
             )
             hee
             shall
             dye
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             hee
             could
             not
             assist
             him
             ,
             then
             ought
             hee
             to
             make
             the
             theeues
             knowne
             ,
             and
             to
             prosecute
             the
             iniury
             with
             his
             accusation
             ;
             which
             if
             hee
             doe
             not
             he
             shall
             be
             whipped
             with
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             stripes
             ,
             and
             bee
             bard
             from
             all
             sustenance
             for
             three
             whole
             dayes
             together
             :
             
             hee
             which
             accuseth
             an
             other
             falsely
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             in
             question
             for
             it
             ,
             shall
             vndergoe
             the
             punishment
             prouided
             for
             false
             accusers
             :
             and
             all
             the
             Aegiptians
             were
             at
             certaine
             times
             constrained
             to
             giue
             vp
             theyr
             names
             in
             writing
             to
             the
             Presidents
             and
             Gouernors
             ,
             and
             what
             trade
             of
             life
             they
             exercised
             ,
             in
             dooing
             whereof
             ,
             if
             any
             say
             vntruly
             ,
             or
             liued
             by
             vnlawfull
             gaine
             ,
             hee
             was
             punished
             with
             death
             :
             if
             any
             one
             kill
             eyther
             free-man
             or
             seruant
             willingly
             ,
             he
             shall
             dye
             for
             it
             by
             the
             lawes
             :
             which
             regarding
             not
             the
             quallity
             of
             the
             estate
             ,
             but
             the
             heynousnesse
             of
             the
             deed
             ,
             and
             the
             euill
             mind
             of
             the
             dooer
             ,
             deliuer
             men
             from
             euill
             ,
             so
             as
             by
             reuenging
             the
             death
             of
             seruants
             and
             slaues
             ,
             free-men
             may
             liue
             in
             more
             security
             .
          
           
             The
             paines
             of
             death
             were
             not
             afflicted
             vpon
             fathers
             which
             
             had
             slaine
             their
             sonnes
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             inioyned
             to
             stand
             for
             three
             daies
             and
             three
             nights
             about
             the
             dead
             corps
             (
             the
             publike
             watch
             standing
             by
             to
             see
             it
             done
             )
             for
             they
             thought
             it
             vniust
             to
             depriue
             him
             of
             life
             that
             was
             author
             of
             his
             sonnes
             life
             :
             but
             
             rather
             that
             he
             should
             be
             afflicted
             with
             continuall
             griefe
             and
             repentance
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             whereby
             others
             might
             shunne
             the
             like
             offence
             .
             To
             Paracides
             was
             imposed
             a
             most
             exquisite
             
             and
             extreame
             punishment
             ,
             for
             the
             lawe
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             liuing
             body
             and
             the
             dead
             corps
             should
             be
             bound
             together
             ioynt
             by
             ioynt
             ,
             vpon
             sharpe
             Pikes
             or
             stakes
             ,
             and
             burned
             vpon
             a
             heape
             of
             thornes
             ,
             adiudging
             it
             to
             be
             the
             most
             heynous
             offence
             that
             could
             bee
             amongst
             men
             ,
             for
             one
             to
             doe
             him
             to
             death
             violently
             ,
             of
             whom
             hee
             had
             receiued
             life
             .
             If
             any
             woman
             great
             with
             child
             were
             adiudged
             to
             dye
             ,
             her
             death
             was
             deferred
             till
             she
             was
             deliuered
             ,
             for
             they
             thought
             it
             meere
             iniustice
             ,
             that
             an
             infant
             which
             committed
             no
             euill
             should
             perish
             with
             the
             guilty
             ,
             or
             that
             two
             should
             bee
             punished
             ,
             whereas
             but
             one
             offended
             .
             Those
             which
             in
             
             warres
             did
             eyther
             breake
             theyr
             array
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             obey
             their
             Leaders
             and
             Captaines
             ,
             were
             not
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             reproch
             &
             ignominy
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             which
             disgrace
             after
             they
             had
             blotted
             out
             by
             their
             vertue
             and
             valiant
             acts
             ,
             they
             recouered
             their
             former
             estate
             and
             dignities
             ,
             and
             that
             law
             brought
             it
             to
             passe
             in
             continuance
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             men
             accounted
             that
             dishonour
             to
             bee
             the
             greatest
             euill
             could
             hap
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             greeuous
             then
             death
             .
             Those
             which
             reuealed
             any
             secrets
             to
             their
             enemies
             ,
             had
             their
             toungs
             cut
             out
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             clipped
             money
             ,
             or
             counterfetted
             any
             false
             coyne
             ,
             or
             altered
             it
             eyther
             in
             weight
             or
             fashion
             ,
             or
             stamped
             it
             with
             letters
             ,
             or
             defaced
             the
             letters
             ,
             or
             forged
             any
             false
             deeds
             ,
             were
             punished
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             both
             their
             hands
             :
             for
             they
             thought
             it
             fit
             ,
             that
             that
             part
             of
             the
             body
             should
             suffer
             punishment
             during
             life
             ,
             that
             was
             cheefe
             instrument
             in
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             also
             being
             warned
             by
             their
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             ,
             might
             abstaine
             from
             the
             like
             lewdnesse
             .
             
             There
             were
             very
             sharpe
             punishments
             inflicted
             vpon
             those
             that
             had
             abused
             any
             woman
             ,
             for
             he
             which
             defloured
             a
             free
             
             woman
             had
             his
             members
             cut
             off
             ,
             for
             that
             vnder
             one
             fault
             hee
             had
             comitted
             three
             hanous
             offences
             which
             were
             iniury
             ,
             corruption
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             confusion
             of
             children
             ;
             he
             that
             was
             taken
             in
             wilfull
             adultery
             had
             a
             thousand
             stripes
             with
             rods
             ,
             and
             the
             adulterous
             woman
             had
             her
             nose
             cut
             off
             ,
             by
             which
             disgrace
             her
             beauty
             was
             blemished
             ,
             and
             shee
             punished
             in
             that
             part
             of
             her
             face
             which
             did
             most
             addorne
             it
             .
             It
             is
             reported
             that
             Bocchoris
             was
             the
             maker
             of
             those
             lawes
             which
             partaind
             to
             ciuill
             conuersation
             amongst
             men
             ,
             which
             lawes
             
             allow
             that
             if
             one
             lend
             mony
             without
             specialty
             ,
             and
             the
             debitor
             deny
             that
             hee
             borrowed
             any
             ,
             the
             creditor
             must
             stand
             to
             the
             debiters
             oath
             :
             for
             an
             oath
             is
             held
             of
             great
             moment
             as
             being
             a
             religious
             act
             :
             and
             certaine
             it
             is
             that
             those
             which
             often
             sweare
             doe
             abrogate
             their
             faith
             and
             credits
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             will
             sweare
             but
             seldome
             ,
             least
             they
             loose
             their
             reputations
             and
             names
             of
             honest
             men
             ,
             moreouer
             the
             same
             lawe-maker
             (
             concluding
             all
             faithfulnesse
             in
             vertue
             )
             iudged
             ,
             that
             men
             ought
             by
             good
             meanes
             to
             accustome
             themselues
             to
             honesty
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             bee
             thought
             vnworthy
             of
             trust
             ,
             for
             hee
             thought
             it
             wrong
             to
             those
             to
             whome
             mony
             was
             lent
             with-out
             oath
             not
             to
             performe
             their
             faith
             by
             swearing
             ,
             whether
             the
             goods
             be
             their
             
             owne
             or
             noe
             :
             The
             vsury
             which
             was
             agreed
             vpon
             by
             writing
             ,
             forbad
             that
             the
             double
             forfeture
             of
             the
             thing
             lent
             should
             be
             exacted
             :
             and
             all
             payments
             were
             satisfied
             by
             the
             debitors
             goods
             ,
             but
             his
             body
             might
             not
             be
             deliuered
             to
             the
             creditor
             ,
             for
             they
             thought
             fit
             that
             onely
             their
             goods
             should
             be
             subiect
             and
             lyable
             to
             their
             debts
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             addicted
             to
             the
             Citties
             ,
             whose
             ayde
             and
             assistance
             they
             had
             neede
             of
             ,
             both
             in
             warres
             and
             peace
             ;
             neither
             was
             it
             
             thought
             fit
             that
             the
             souldiors
             which
             ventured
             their
             liues
             ,
             for
             their
             countries
             safty
             ,
             should
             bee
             thrust
             in
             prison
             for
             interest
             :
             which
             law
             is
             supposed
             to
             bee
             translated
             by
             Solon
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             called
             Sisachthia
             ,
             prouiding
             that
             men
             should
             not
             loose
             their
             liues
             for
             the
             Cittizens
             vsury
             :
             more-ouer
             the
             particular
             law
             and
             toleration
             for
             theeues
             amongst
             the
             Aegiptians
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             did
             steale
             should
             bring
             their
             names
             in
             writing
             to
             the
             cheefe
             Preest
             ,
             and
             instantly
             disclose
             the
             theft
             ,
             or
             robbery
             vnto
             
             him
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             they
             which
             had
             their
             goods
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             must
             write
             vnto
             the
             cheefe
             Priest
             ,
             the
             time
             ,
             day
             ,
             and
             houre
             that
             hee
             was
             robbed
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             the
             theft
             being
             easily
             found
             out
             and
             discouered
             ,
             he
             which
             was
             robbed
             should
             loose
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             that
             which
             was
             stolne
             ,
             which
             fourth
             part
             shall
             bee
             giuen
             to
             the
             theefe
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             restored
             to
             the
             owner
             :
             For
             the
             lawgiuers
             opinion
             was
             that
             seeing
             it
             was
             vnpossible
             that
             theft
             should
             altogether
             bee
             prohibited
             ,
             men
             should
             loose
             rather
             some
             portion
             of
             their
             substance
             ,
             then
             all
             that
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             their
             marriages
             is
             not
             all
             alike
             with
             
             the
             Aegiptians
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             the
             Preests
             to
             marry
             but
             once
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             may
             marry
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             desire
             ,
             and
             ability
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             no
             children
             accounted
             bastards
             ,
             noe
             though
             they
             be
             begotten
             of
             such
             bond-seruants
             as
             be
             bought
             with
             mony
             ,
             for
             they
             hold
             that
             the
             father
             is
             the
             onely
             author
             of
             their
             childrens
             birth
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             to
             be
             but
             the
             receptacle
             ,
             and
             to
             yeeld
             norrishment
             
             to
             the
             infant
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             incredible
             to
             see
             with
             what
             small
             and
             easie
             cost
             the
             Aegiptians
             bring
             vp
             their
             children
             ,
             for
             the
             norish
             them
             with
             the
             roots
             of
             bulrushes
             ,
             &
             other
             like
             roots
             ,
             raked
             
             and
             roasted
             in
             hotte
             embers
             ,
             and
             with
             hearbes
             growing
             in
             fennes
             and
             moorish
             grounds
             ,
             some-times
             boyld
             ,
             sometimes
             broyld
             on
             the
             coales
             ,
             and
             some-times
             rawe
             .
             They
             neuer
             wore
             shooes
             ,
             but
             goe
             for
             the
             most
             part
             naked
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             country
             :
             so
             as
             all
             the
             cost
             that
             a
             father
             bestoweth
             vpon
             his
             childe
             till
             hee
             bee
             of
             full
             age
             ,
             exceedeth
             not
             twenty
             Drachmas
             .
             The
             Priests
             instruct
             children
             both
             in
             that
             learning
             which
             they
             call
             holy
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             which
             appertained
             to
             knowledge
             and
             common
             instruction
             ,
             and
             they
             bee
             very
             intentiue
             ,
             and
             exceedingly
             bent
             to
             the
             study
             of
             Geometry
             and
             Arithmatick
             .
             They
             suffer
             them
             not
             to
             vse
             eyther
             wrestling
             or
             musick
             ,
             supposing
             the
             dayly
             vse
             of
             wrestling
             to
             be
             vnsure
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             that
             thereby
             their
             bodyes
             are
             made
             more
             feeble
             and
             weake
             ,
             and
             musicke
             they
             condemned
             as
             vtterly
             
             vnprofitable
             and
             hurtfull
             in
             making
             their
             mindes
             effeminate
             :
             They
             cure
             their
             diseases
             eyther
             by
             fasting
             or
             vomitting
             ,
             which
             they
             vse
             eyther
             dayly
             ,
             or
             euery
             third
             day
             ,
             
             or
             fourth
             day
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             all
             diseases
             had
             theyr
             beginning
             from
             surfetting
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             that
             is
             the
             best
             physicke
             to
             recouer
             health
             ,
             which
             taketh
             away
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             disease
             :
             Souldiers
             and
             trauellers
             are
             cured
             for
             nothing
             ,
             for
             the
             Phisitians
             liue
             of
             the
             reuenews
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             forced
             by
             the
             law
             to
             cure
             the
             diseased
             ,
             after
             the
             strict
             forme
             set
             downe
             by
             the
             best
             Phisitians
             and
             most
             approoued
             writers
             :
             And
             the
             Physition
             that
             followeth
             the
             rule
             of
             that
             sacred
             booke
             ,
             though
             hee
             cannot
             cure
             his
             patient
             ,
             yet
             is
             hee
             blamelesse
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             cure
             him
             by
             any
             other
             meanes
             then
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             that
             booke
             ,
             hee
             shall
             dye
             for
             it
             :
             for
             the
             maker
             of
             that
             law
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             not
             a
             better
             course
             of
             curing
             bee
             found
             out
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             was
             inuented
             ,
             
             and
             obserued
             for
             long
             time
             by
             ancient
             Physitions
             .
          
           
             The
             Aegiptians
             worship
             diuerse
             creatures
             beyond
             all
             measure
             ,
             not
             onely
             while
             they
             be
             liuing
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             be
             
             dead
             also
             ,
             as
             Cattes
             ,
             Rattes
             ,
             Dogges
             ,
             Hawkes
             ,
             the
             birds
             called
             Ibis
             ,
             Wolues
             and
             Crocadiles
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             of
             like
             kinde
             :
             neither
             be
             they
             ashamed
             to
             professe
             open
             honour
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             account
             it
             as
             commendable
             and
             lawdable
             for
             them
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             doe
             their
             seruice
             to
             the
             gods
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             they
             will
             goe
             about
             into
             citties
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             carrying
             with
             them
             Images
             of
             those
             beasts
             ,
             vaunting
             and
             glorying
             what
             creatures
             they
             haue
             adored
             ,
             at
             the
             sight
             whereof
             ,
             all
             men
             in
             manner
             of
             supplyants
             ,
             doe
             reuerence
             vnto
             the
             Images
             .
             When
             any
             of
             these
             beasts
             die
             ,
             they
             wrappe
             the
             carcase
             in
             linnen
             cloth
             ,
             and
             annoynt
             it
             with
             Salt
             ,
             beating
             their
             brests
             with
             bitter
             exclamations
             ,
             and
             annoynting
             it
             againe
             with
             the
             Iuise
             of
             Cedar
             tree
             ,
             and
             other
             odoriferus
             oyntments
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             keepe
             the
             longer
             ,
             they
             bury
             it
             in
             their
             hallowed
             places
             .
             Hee
             that
             willingly
             killeth
             any
             of
             those
             creatures
             ,
             shall
             haue
             iudgment
             of
             death
             for
             it
             :
             but
             if
             a
             man
             kill
             the
             Ibis
             or
             the
             Cat
             ,
             either
             willingly
             or
             at
             vnawares
             ,
             the
             whole
             multitude
             fall
             vpon
             him
             ,
             tormenting
             and
             killing
             him
             without
             mercy
             or
             iudgment
             .
             The
             terror
             whereof
             inforceth
             the
             beholders
             to
             lament
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             auerre
             that
             the
             beast
             was
             kild
             without
             any
             fault
             of
             his
             owne
             .
             These
             beasts
             be
             kept
             with
             great
             cost
             and
             charge
             within
             the
             circuit
             of
             their
             Temples
             ,
             by
             men
             of
             no
             small
             account
             ,
             eating
             fine
             flower
             and
             porredge
             made
             of
             Oate-meale
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             banquets
             are
             mingled
             with
             milke
             :
             They
             giue
             them
             Geese
             also
             dayly
             both
             sodde
             and
             broylde
             :
             and
             catch
             birds
             for
             those
             which
             eate
             raw
             flesh
             .
             To
             conclude
             they
             bee
             all
             nourished
             with
             maruelous
             great
             charge
             and
             diligence
             :
             and
             their
             deaths
             as
             
             much
             bewayled
             of
             the
             people
             as
             the
             deaths
             of
             their
             owne
             Sonnes
             ,
             yea
             and
             their
             funeralls
             are
             farre
             more
             sumptuous
             than
             their
             ability
             can
             afford
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             when
             
               Ptolomaeus
               Lagus
            
             was
             gouernour
             of
             Aegypt
             an
             oxe
             dying
             for
             age
             in
             the
             City
             of
             Memphis
             ,
             hee
             which
             had
             the
             charge
             of
             keeping
             him
             bestowed
             a
             great
             summe
             of
             mony
             vpon
             his
             buriall
             ,
             which
             was
             giuen
             to
             him
             to
             defray
             that
             charge
             ,
             besides
             fifty
             talents
             of
             siluer
             which
             he
             borowed
             of
             Ptolomy
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             which
             we
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             will
             seeme
             strange
             to
             some
             ,
             but
             no
             lesse
             strange
             will
             it
             seeme
             to
             any
             that
             shall
             consider
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Aegiptians
             in
             the
             buriall
             of
             thé
             dead
             :
             for
             when
             one
             dyeth
             there
             all
             his
             
             neere
             friends
             and
             kinsfolkes
             defile
             and
             spoyle
             their
             heads
             with
             earth
             ,
             and
             goe
             round
             about
             the
             Citty
             wayling
             ,
             vntill
             the
             dead
             body
             be
             buryed
             ,
             in
             which
             Interim
             they
             nether
             wash
             themselues
             nor
             drinke
             wine
             ,
             nor
             eate
             any
             meate
             but
             that
             which
             is
             very
             vile
             and
             grosse
             ,
             nor
             yet
             weare
             any
             good
             apparrell
             :
             They
             haue
             three
             formes
             or
             kinds
             of
             buriall
             ,
             for
             some
             be
             buried
             sumptuously
             ,
             some
             indifferently
             ,
             and
             some
             basely
             :
             In
             the
             first
             manner
             of
             buryall
             is
             spent
             and
             layd
             out
             one
             talent
             of
             siluer
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             twentie
             minae
             ,
             and
             some
             small
             cost
             is
             bestowed
             in
             the
             last
             .
             Those
             which
             haue
             charge
             of
             the
             funeralls
             (
             which
             course
             of
             life
             decendeth
             from
             their
             auncestors
             as
             by
             Inheritance
             )
             bring
             the
             funerall
             expences
             in
             writing
             to
             the
             houshoulders
             ,
             demanding
             at
             what
             rate
             they
             will
             haue
             the
             funeralls
             performed
             ,
             and
             the
             bargaine
             being
             made
             ,
             and
             concluded
             betwixt
             them
             the
             body
             is
             deliuered
             vnto
             them
             to
             be
             buried
             ,
             at
             the
             charge
             agreed
             vpon
             :
             And
             then
             the
             Gramarian
             (
             for
             so
             he
             is
             called
             )
             the
             body
             being
             laid
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             marketh
             and
             assigneth
             out
             a
             place
             about
             the
             flanck
             how
             farre
             from
             the
             left
             part
             the
             incisition
             must
             bee
             made
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             hee
             which
             is
             called
             
             the
             breaker
             vp
             or
             vnboweler
             ,
             openeth
             his
             side
             with
             a
             sharp
             Aethiopian
             stone
             ,
             so
             wide
             as
             by
             the
             law
             is
             permitted
             ,
             which
             done
             he
             instantly
             runneth
             away
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             all
             the
             standers
             by
             following
             after
             ,
             cursing
             him
             ,
             and
             throwing
             stones
             at
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             esteemed
             those
             men
             worthy
             of
             hate
             ,
             which
             had
             mangled
             or
             misused
             the
             body
             of
             their
             friend
             :
             but
             those
             which
             haue
             charge
             and
             ouersight
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             they
             cal
             Salitores
             ,
             they
             account
             worthy
             of
             honour
             and
             estimation
             ,
             this
             done
             they
             carry
             the
             dead
             corpes
             into
             the
             Temple
             before
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             standing
             by
             the
             dead
             body
             ,
             on
             of
             them
             plucketh
             out
             of
             the
             hole
             ,
             or
             wound
             in
             his
             side
             all
             the
             entralls
             ,
             except
             the
             kidneyes
             and
             heart
             ,
             al
             which
             an
             other
             washeth
             away
             with
             red
             wine
             ,
             compounded
             with
             odoriferous
             spices
             and
             perfumes
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             annoynt
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             first
             with
             iuyce
             of
             Cedar
             tree
             ,
             and
             other
             pretious
             oyntments
             for
             thirty
             daies
             space
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             rub
             it
             ouer
             with
             mirhe
             and
             cinamon
             and
             other
             like
             stuffe
             ,
             wherby
             it
             is
             not
             only
             preserued
             the
             longer
             but
             yeeldeth
             a
             sweet
             sauour
             also
             :
             the
             body
             being
             thus
             dressed
             ,
             they
             deliuer
             it
             to
             the
             dead
             mans
             kinsfolke
             ,
             euery
             part
             of
             him
             ,
             yea
             the
             heaires
             of
             his
             browes
             and
             eie
             lidds
             ,
             being
             so
             preserued
             ,
             as
             the
             forme
             of
             his
             body
             remaineth
             whole
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             not
             dead
             but
             a
             sleepe
             :
             before
             the
             body
             be
             interred
             the
             funerall
             day
             is
             declared
             to
             the
             Iudges
             and
             the
             dead
             mans
             friends
             saying
             ,
             that
             vpon
             that
             day
             the
             dead
             body
             is
             to
             passe
             ouer
             the
             fens
             :
             the
             Iudges
             being
             aboue
             forty
             in
             number
             assemble
             them selues
             together
             ,
             and
             sit
             vpon
             a
             round
             scaffold
             ,
             beyond
             the
             poole
             ,
             then
             is
             there
             a
             shippe
             prouided
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             brought
             thither
             by
             those
             to
             whome
             the
             charge
             is
             committed
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             body
             bee
             laid
             in
             the
             coffin
             ,
             euery
             one
             hath
             liberty
             that
             will
             to
             accuse
             the
             party
             deceased
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             bee
             proued
             to
             bee
             an
             euillliuer
             ,
             the
             iudges
             proceed
             to
             sentence
             ,
             wherby
             they
             adiudge
             
             that
             his
             body
             shall
             bee
             depriued
             of
             Sepulture
             :
             and
             if
             any
             one
             accuse
             him
             vniustly
             ,
             hee
             shall
             bee
             seuerely
             punished
             :
             but
             if
             no
             one
             accuse
             him
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             is
             euident
             that
             hee
             was
             accused
             falsely
             and
             of
             malice
             ,
             his
             kindred
             leauing
             off
             their
             mourning
             ,
             fall
             to
             praysing
             him
             ,
             yet
             speaking
             nothing
             of
             his
             stock
             and
             parentage
             ,
             as
             the
             Greekes
             are
             accustomed
             to
             doe
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Aegiptians
             account
             them-selues
             all
             noble
             alike
             ,
             )
             but
             beginning
             at
             his
             child-hood
             ,
             they
             recite
             his
             bringing
             vp
             and
             education
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             life
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             ascending
             to
             his
             mans
             estate
             ,
             they
             remember
             his
             religion
             and
             deuotion
             towards
             the
             gods
             ,
             his
             Iustice
             ,
             his
             Continency
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             other
             vertues
             ,
             and
             then
             inuocating
             the
             infernall
             gods
             ,
             they
             beseech
             them
             to
             place
             him
             amongst
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             which
             request
             all
             the
             multitude
             make
             answer
             ,
             extolling
             the
             dead-mans
             worth
             and
             renowne
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             liue
             for
             euer
             below
             amongst
             the
             blessed
             :
             which
             done
             ,
             each
             one
             buryeth
             his
             friends
             in
             his
             owne
             proper
             sepulcher
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             want
             sepulchers
             ,
             bury
             them
             in
             the
             strongest
             walls
             of
             their
             house
             ,
             setting
             the
             chest
             wherein
             the
             body
             lyeth
             on
             the
             one
             end
             .
             But
             those
             which
             are
             forbidden
             buryall
             ,
             eyther
             for
             vsury
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             offence
             ,
             are
             buryed
             at
             home
             without
             a
             coffin
             ,
             whom
             his
             posterity
             (
             growing
             of
             better
             ability
             ,
             and
             satisfying
             for
             his
             misdeeds
             )
             doe
             afterwards
             bury
             very
             solemnly
             .
          
           
             The
             Aegyptians
             custome
             is
             to
             giue
             the
             bodyes
             of
             their
             dead
             parents
             as
             pawnes
             to
             theyr
             creditors
             ,
             and
             those
             children
             
             that
             redeeme
             them
             not
             ,
             shall
             bee
             disgraced
             and
             want
             sepulture
             them-selues
             :
             one
             may
             iustly
             maruell
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             authors
             of
             all
             these
             ordinances
             ,
             did
             not
             onely
             prouide
             for
             things
             profitable
             for
             mans
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             regarded
             those
             things
             which
             appertained
             to
             the
             honour
             and
             buryall
             of
             
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             mens
             liues
             were
             disposed
             as
             much
             as
             might
             be
             to
             good
             manners
             .
          
           
             The
             Greekes
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             fained
             fables
             ,
             and
             Poeticall
             fictions
             ,
             farre
             exceeding
             truth
             ,
             deliuered
             many
             things
             of
             the
             rewards
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             could
             not
             with
             all
             their
             writings
             draw
             men
             to
             vertue
             ,
             but
             were
             rather
             derided
             and
             contemned
             themselues
             :
             But
             with
             the
             Aegiptians
             ,
             due
             punishment
             being
             rendred
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             commendation
             to
             the
             iust
             ,
             not
             in
             shew
             ,
             but
             in
             substance
             ,
             they
             did
             euery
             day
             admonish
             both
             the
             good
             and
             the
             bad
             ,
             what
             things
             were
             profitable
             for
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             saw
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             to
             euery
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             deeds
             was
             giuen
             a
             remembrance
             of
             his
             merits
             or
             demerits
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             cause
             that
             all
             men
             immitated
             the
             best
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             stroue
             to
             doe
             well
             :
             for
             those
             are
             not
             to
             bee
             esteemed
             the
             best
             lawes
             whereby
             men
             become
             rich
             ,
             but
             whereby
             they
             prooue
             honest
             ,
             and
             wise
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             Aegiptians
             :
             and
             now
             of
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Affricke
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               the
               Carthaginians
               and
               other
               people
               of
               Affricke
               .
            
             CAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             OF
             the
             Carthaginians
             there
             bee
             many
             and
             sundry
             nations
             :
             The
             Adrimachidae
             (
             which
             bee
             a
             people
             of
             middle
             Libia
             )
             border
             vpon
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             vse
             the
             same
             customes
             the
             Aegiptians
             
             doe
             ,
             they
             are
             attired
             like
             other
             Carthaginians
             ,
             the
             wiues
             weare
             vpon
             each
             of
             their
             legges
             a
             bracelet
             of
             brasse
             ,
             and
             suffer
             their
             locks
             to
             grow
             long
             :
             
             They
             take
             the
             vermine
             from
             out
             their
             heads
             and
             kill
             them
             with
             their
             teeth
             and
             then
             throw
             them
             away
             ,
             which
             no
             other
             Carthaginians
             doe
             but
             they
             onely
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             none
             but
             Vergins
             giuen
             to
             the
             King
             in
             marriage
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             which
             like
             him
             best
             he
             taketh
             his
             pleasure
             .
             The
             Nasamons
             (
             a
             great
             and
             stout
             nation
             and
             spoylers
             of
             such
             shippes
             as
             they
             finde
             intangled
             in
             the
             sands
             ,
             )
             
             in
             the
             Summer
             time
             leaue
             their
             flocks
             by
             the
             sea-side
             and
             goe
             abroad
             to
             gather
             dates
             at
             places
             where
             be
             great
             store
             of
             date
             trees
             and
             those
             very
             faire
             and
             fruitefull
             ,
             where
             plucking
             off
             the
             fruits
             from
             the
             trees
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             ready
             ,
             they
             dry
             them
             and
             ripen
             them
             at
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             then
             steep
             them
             in
             milke
             and
             eate
             them
             .
             They
             haue
             many
             wiues
             a
             peece
             with
             whom
             they
             lye
             openly
             in
             all
             mens
             sight
             ,
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             maner
             that
             the
             Massagetae
             doe
             (
             which
             bee
             a
             people
             of
             Scythia
             in
             Asia
             :
             )
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Nasamons
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             one
             first
             marrieth
             a
             wife
             ,
             the
             Bride
             lyeth
             
             with
             all
             her
             guests
             one
             after
             another
             to
             performe
             the
             
             act
             of
             generation
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             as
             they
             play
             their
             part
             ,
             present
             her
             with
             some
             reward
             or
             other
             ,
             which
             they
             bring
             with
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             Their
             swearing
             and
             diuination
             which
             they
             vse
             ,
             is
             by
             those
             men
             which
             were
             accounted
             the
             best
             &
             iustest
             among
             them
             while
             they
             liued
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             swere
             the
             tuch
             the
             tombes
             of
             those
             men
             ,
             and
             diuine
             nere
             vnto
             their
             monuments
             ,
             wher
             when
             they
             haue
             finished
             their
             prayers
             they
             fall
             a
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             what
             vaine
             dreame
             soeuer
             is
             represented
             vnto
             them
             in
             there
             sleepe
             ,
             that
             they
             firmely
             beleeue
             to
             bee
             reuealed
             vnto
             them
             by
             those
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             it
             in
             practise
             accordingly
             .
             When
             the
             plyght
             
             their
             trothes
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             each
             one
             taketh
             a
             Cuppe
             from
             the
             others
             hand
             and
             drinketh
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             vppe
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             haue
             no
             drinke
             ,
             then
             they
             take
             dust
             from
             the
             
             ground
             and
             lick
             that
             vp
             :
             The
             Garamantes
             (
             which
             be
             people
             of
             middle
             Lybia
             also
             ,
             and
             dwell
             aboue
             the
             Nasomons
             )
             
             abandon
             the
             sight
             and
             conuersation
             of
             all
             other
             people
             :
             weapons
             for
             warre
             haue
             they
             none
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             so
             hardy
             as
             to
             defend
             them-selues
             if
             they
             bee
             assaulted
             :
             and
             about
             the
             sea
             coast
             ,
             towards
             the
             sunne
             setting
             ,
             dwell
             the
             Macae
             (
             which
             bee
             a
             people
             in
             Arabia-foelix
             )
             and
             border
             
             vpon
             the
             Nasomans
             :
             these
             people
             shaue
             the
             crownes
             of
             their
             heads
             round
             ,
             and
             suffer
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             hayre
             to
             growlong
             .
             And
             in
             their
             warres
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             Armor
             ,
             they
             weare
             the
             skinnes
             of
             such
             Estridges
             as
             keepe
             in
             caues
             vnder
             ground
             .
          
           
             The
             Gnidanes
             (
             be
             a
             people
             bordring
             vpon
             the
             Macae
             )
             the
             women
             whereof
             haue
             the
             skirts
             of
             their
             garments
             
             garded
             and
             trimmed
             with
             welts
             made
             of
             beasts
             skinnes
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             is
             reported
             )
             are
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             by
             those
             men
             which
             haue
             laine
             with
             them
             (
             for
             euery
             one
             which
             lyeth
             with
             a
             woman
             there
             ,
             must
             giue
             her
             one
             of
             those
             gardes
             )
             and
             she
             which
             hath
             the
             most
             welts
             vpon
             her
             garment
             is
             accounted
             the
             best
             woman
             ,
             as
             beeing
             beloued
             of
             most
             men
             .
             The
             Machliae
             (
             which
             bee
             a
             people
             inhabiting
             
             about
             the
             Moore
             in
             Affricke
             called
             Triton
             )
             weare
             long
             haire
             vpon
             the
             hinder
             parts
             of
             their
             heads
             :
             and
             the
             people
             called
             Auytes
             vpon
             the
             forepart
             .
             The
             Virgins
             of
             this
             country
             vpon
             the
             yearly
             feast
             of
             Minerua
             ,
             and
             in
             honor
             of
             that
             goddesse
             ,
             deuide
             themselues
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             fight
             one
             side
             against
             the
             other
             (
             without
             any
             cause
             at
             all
             giuen
             )
             with
             stones
             and
             clubs
             ,
             alledging
             ,
             that
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             obserue
             their
             country
             guise
             ,
             in
             honor
             of
             her
             whom
             we
             call
             Minerua
             ,
             and
             those
             virgins
             which
             dye
             of
             their
             wounds
             ,
             they
             call
             false
             virgins
             :
             but
             shee
             that
             best
             bestowed
             her selfe
             in
             the
             fight
             ,
             is
             preferred
             before
             all
             the
             other
             virgins
             ,
             and
             adorned
             
             with
             Greekish
             armor
             and
             a
             crest
             or
             plume
             made
             of
             mettal
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             so
             placed
             in
             a
             Charriot
             ,
             and
             carried
             in
             triumph
             round
             about
             the
             fenne
             .
             The
             men
             accompany
             with
             women
             confusedly
             like
             beasts
             without
             respect
             of
             kindred
             or
             bloud
             ,
             and
             when
             a
             woman
             hath
             nourished
             her
             child
             that
             hee
             is
             lusty
             and
             strong
             with
             whome
             he
             dwelleth
             and
             is
             maintayned
             (
             for
             the
             men
             meete
             together
             euery
             third
             month
             to
             choose
             their
             children
             )
             his
             sonne
             he
             is
             euer
             after
             reputed
             .
             The
             Atlantes
             (
             so
             called
             of
             the
             hill
             Atlas
             neere
             which
             they
             dwell
             ,
             )
             haue
             none
             of
             them
             any
             proper
             
             names
             .
             They
             curse
             the
             sonne
             at
             his
             vprising
             ,
             blaming
             and
             reprehending
             it
             because
             his
             heate
             destroyeth
             both
             them
             and
             their
             country
             ,
             they
             eate
             no
             flesh
             nor
             are
             troubled
             with
             any
             dreames
             or
             visions
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Affricke
             called
             Pastoritij
             ,
             liue
             of
             flesh
             and
             milke
             ,
             and
             yet
             abstaine
             from
             the
             flesh
             of
             kine
             ,
             because
             the
             Aegiptians
             doe
             nether
             eate
             swines
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             reare
             any
             kine
             :
             
             And
             the
             women
             of
             Cyrene
             thinke
             it
             vnlawfull
             to
             strike
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Isis
             the
             God
             of
             Aegipt
             ,
             in
             whose
             honor
             they
             Celebrate
             both
             fasting
             &
             feasting
             daies
             ,
             but
             the
             women
             of
             Barcas
             do
             not
             only
             abstaine
             from
             flesh
             of
             kine
             ,
             but
             from
             swines
             flesh
             also
             :
             &
             these
             women
             when
             their
             children
             be
             of
             the
             age
             of
             foure
             yeares
             ,
             singe
             the
             vaynes
             vpon
             the
             crownes
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             their
             temples
             with
             wooll
             that
             is
             new
             shorne
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             should
             bee
             neuer
             after
             offended
             with
             fleme
             or
             rume
             ,
             descending
             from
             their
             heads
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             they
             say
             they
             bee
             very
             healthful
             :
             when
             they
             sacrifice
             for
             their
             first
             fruites
             ,
             they
             cut
             off
             the
             eare
             of
             a
             beast
             and
             cast
             it
             to
             the
             top
             of
             a
             house
             ,
             and
             after
             breake
             his
             necke
             ;
             and
             of
             al
             the
             Gods
             they
             only
             do
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moone
             :
             All
             the
             people
             of
             Affricke
             bury
             their
             dead
             as
             the
             Graetians
             doe
             ,
             the
             Nasomones
             excepted
             ,
             who
             bury
             
             them
             sitting
             ,
             for
             there
             when
             one
             beginneth
             to
             yeeld
             vp
             the
             ghost
             ,
             they
             cause
             him
             to
             sit
             ,
             least
             he
             should
             die
             with
             his
             face
             vpright
             :
             Their
             dwelling-houses
             are
             made
             of
             young
             sprouts
             or
             sprigs
             of
             lentish
             trees
             ,
             wound
             and
             wrethed
             one
             about
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             Maxes
             weare
             their
             heare
             vpon
             the
             right
             side
             of
             their
             heads
             long
             ,
             and
             shaue
             the
             left
             side
             ,
             They
             paint
             their
             bodies
             
             with
             red
             lede
             or
             vermilion
             ,
             alleadging
             that
             they
             had
             their
             beginning
             from
             the
             Troyans
             .
          
           
             The
             women
             of
             Zabices
             which
             border
             vpon
             the
             Maxes
             ,
             
             play
             the
             wagonners
             in
             the
             warres
             .
          
           
             The
             Zigantes
             (
             where
             Bees
             make
             great
             abundance
             of
             
             honny
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             is
             reported
             to
             be
             made
             by
             art
             )
             be
             all
             of
             them
             dyed
             with
             red
             leade
             ,
             and
             eate
             Apes
             and
             Munckies
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             haue
             great
             store
             ,
             liuing
             vpon
             hills
             .
             All
             these
             people
             of
             Libia
             liue
             a
             rude
             ,
             and
             Sauage
             kind
             of
             life
             ,
             
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             without
             dores
             ,
             like
             beasts
             contented
             with
             such
             foode
             as
             they
             finde
             abroad
             ,
             eating
             nothing
             that
             is
             tame
             and
             bred
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             hauing
             no
             other
             garments
             to
             couer
             their
             bodies
             but
             goats
             skins
             :
             Their
             greatest
             Potentates
             haue
             no
             citties
             ,
             but
             turrets
             standing
             neere
             vnto
             waters
             ,
             wherein
             they
             lay
             vp
             such
             things
             as
             they
             leaue
             for
             their
             prouision
             :
             They
             sweare
             their
             subiects
             once
             euery
             yeare
             to
             their
             allegiance
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             louing
             to
             their
             equalls
             and
             persecute
             al
             such
             as
             refuse
             to
             be
             vnder
             their
             gouernment
             ,
             as
             theeues
             .
             There
             weapons
             are
             answerable
             to
             their
             country
             and
             their
             customes
             ,
             for
             they
             themselues
             beeing
             light
             and
             nimble
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             country
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             plaine
             and
             euen
             ,
             do
             neither
             vse
             swords
             nor
             knyues
             nor
             any
             other
             weapons
             in
             their
             warres
             sauing
             onely
             euery
             one
             three
             darts
             and
             a
             
             few
             stones
             in
             a
             letherne
             budget
             ;
             and
             with
             those
             they
             will
             fight
             and
             conflict
             ,
             both
             when
             they
             incounter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             retraite
             ;
             being
             by
             practise
             made
             perfect
             to
             throw
             therein
             stones
             and
             darts
             right
             at
             a
             marke
             .
             They
             obserue
             neither
             law
             nor
             equitie
             towards
             strangers
             .
          
           
             The
             Trogloditae
             (
             which
             the
             Greekes
             call
             shepheards
             ,
             because
             they
             liue
             by
             cattell
             )
             elect
             their
             King
             from
             out
             the
             
             people
             of
             Aethiopia
             :
             wiues
             and
             children
             they
             haue
             in
             common
             ,
             the
             King
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             who
             hath
             but
             one
             wife
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             that
             commeth
             to
             him
             ,
             presenteth
             him
             with
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             cattell
             .
             At
             such
             time
             as
             the
             wind
             standeth
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             about
             the
             canicular
             or
             dog
             dayes
             ,
             which
             season
             is
             most
             subiect
             to
             showers
             ,
             they
             eate
             bloud
             and
             milke
             mixt
             together
             ,
             and
             boyled
             :
             and
             when
             their
             pastures
             be
             parched
             ,
             and
             burned
             away
             with
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             they
             go
             downe
             into
             the
             moorish
             grounds
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             great
             contention
             amongst
             them
             .
             When
             their
             cattle
             be
             either
             old
             or
             diseased
             ,
             they
             kill
             them
             ,
             and
             eate
             them
             ;
             for
             of
             such
             consisteth
             their
             chiefest
             sustenance
             .
          
           
             Their
             children
             be
             not
             called
             after
             the
             names
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             but
             aftet
             the
             names
             of
             Buls
             ,
             Rammes
             ,
             or
             Sheepe
             ,
             and
             those
             they
             call
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             ,
             because
             their
             daily
             nourishment
             is
             yeelded
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             their
             naturall
             parents
             .
             The
             meaner
             sort
             of
             people
             drinke
             the
             iuice
             of
             Holly-tree
             ,
             or
             sea-rush
             ;
             and
             those
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             the
             iuyce
             that
             is
             strayned
             out
             of
             a
             certaine
             flower
             which
             groweth
             in
             that
             countrey
             ,
             the
             liquor
             whereof
             is
             like
             vnto
             the
             worst
             of
             our
             Must
             .
          
           
             They
             neuer
             continue
             long
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             but
             remooue
             and
             flitte
             often
             into
             diuers
             Regions
             ,
             taking
             with
             them
             
             whither
             soeuer
             they
             go
             their
             flockes
             and
             heards
             of
             cattell
             :
             they
             be
             naked
             on
             all
             parts
             of
             their
             bodies
             but
             their
             priuities
             ,
             which
             be
             couered
             with
             skinnes
             .
             All
             the
             Trogloditae
             circumcise
             their
             priuie
             parts
             ,
             like
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             excepting
             those
             which
             are
             lame
             :
             they
             remoue
             often
             into
             strange
             Countreys
             ,
             and
             are
             neuer
             cutte
             or
             shauen
             with
             razour
             from
             their
             infancie
             .
          
           
             Those
             Trogloditae
             which
             are
             called
             Megauares
             ,
             vse
             for
             their
             armour
             ,
             round
             shields
             made
             of
             raw
             oxe
             hides
             ,
             and
             clubbes
             studded
             with
             yron
             ,
             and
             some
             vse
             bowes
             and
             lances
             .
             They
             haue
             little
             regard
             how
             they
             burie
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             they
             vse
             no
             other
             ceremonies
             in
             their
             funerals
             ,
             but
             wrappe
             the
             dead
             corps
             in
             Holly
             twigges
             ,
             and
             then
             binding
             the
             necke
             and
             legges
             together
             ,
             put
             the
             carcase
             into
             a
             hole
             ,
             and
             couer
             it
             ouer
             with
             stones
             ,
             setting
             vpon
             the
             heape
             of
             stones
             a
             Goates
             horne
             in
             derision
             ,
             and
             so
             depart
             from
             it
             ,
             beeing
             neuer
             touched
             with
             any
             griefe
             ,
             though
             hee
             were
             neuer
             so
             neere
             a
             friend
             .
          
           
             They
             contend
             and
             fight
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             not
             (
             as
             the
             Greekes
             do
             )
             for
             anger
             or
             ambition
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             their
             victualls
             :
             and
             in
             their
             conflicts
             they
             first
             throw
             stones
             ,
             till
             some
             of
             them
             be
             wounded
             ,
             and
             then
             taking
             their
             bowes
             in
             hand
             ,
             (
             wherein
             they
             be
             very
             expert
             )
             they
             fight
             it
             out
             ,
             till
             some
             of
             them
             be
             slaine
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             auncient
             and
             grauest
             women
             giue
             end
             vnto
             those
             controversies
             ,
             who
             pressing
             boldly
             into
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             multitude
             without
             any
             danger
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             hurt
             them
             by
             any
             meanes
             )
             the
             men
             foorthwith
             cease
             off
             their
             strife
             .
             Those
             which
             for
             age
             bee
             vnable
             to
             follow
             their
             flockes
             ,
             tye
             their
             owne
             neckes
             to
             an
             oxe
             tayle
             ,
             and
             so
             strangle
             themselues
             to
             death
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             any
             be
             vnwilling
             to
             dye
             ,
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             it
             by
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             but
             first
             he
             shall
             haue
             warning
             thereof
             ,
             and
             this
             kind
             of
             death
             they
             account
             a
             great
             benefit
             vnto
             them
             :
             those
             also
             which
             be
             sick
             of
             feuers
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             vncurable
             disease
             ,
             are
             serued
             in
             like
             sort
             ,
             for
             they
             account
             it
             the
             greatest
             misery
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             to
             inioy
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             can
             doe
             nothing
             worthy
             of
             life
             :
             Herodotus
             writeth
             that
             the
             Trogloditae
             make
             them
             hollow
             Caues
             in
             the
             ground
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             haue
             no
             desire
             to
             possesse
             riches
             ,
             but
             rather
             addict
             themselues
             to
             wilfull
             and
             voluntary
             pouerty
             :
             that
             they
             onely
             are
             delighted
             and
             glory
             in
             one
             kinde
             of
             stone
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Hexacontalithus
             (
             which
             is
             a
             little
             precious
             stone
             with
             diuerse
             corners
             )
             :
             that
             they
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             Serpents
             :
             and
             that
             they
             speake
             not
             any
             intelligible
             language
             ,
             but
             in
             steed
             of
             speach
             make
             a
             kinde
             of
             noyse
             or
             howling
             ,
             rather
             then
             speach
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             Aethiopia
             which
             lyeth
             aboue
             Aegipt
             dwell
             another
             kinde
             of
             people
             ,
             which
             be
             called
             Rhisophagi
             :
             these
             
             barbarous
             people
             liue
             onely
             vpon
             the
             rootes
             of
             weedes
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             haue
             cleane
             washed
             ,
             they
             bruse
             &
             teare
             a
             peeces
             with
             stones
             ,
             till
             they
             waxe
             soft
             and
             clammy
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             it
             into
             cakes
             like
             vnto
             tiles
             ,
             and
             bake
             them
             against
             the
             sunne
             ,
             and
             so
             eate
             them
             :
             and
             this
             kinde
             of
             meat
             is
             theyr
             onely
             food
             all
             their
             life
             time
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             great
             aboundance
             thereof
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             pleasant
             and
             delectable
             in
             taste
             ,
             so
             as
             peace
             is
             there
             perpetually
             maintained
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             fight
             notwithstanding
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             onely
             with
             Lyons
             which
             ranging
             out
             of
             the
             deserts
             to
             shunne
             the
             shade
             ,
             and
             to
             prey
             vpon
             other
             lesser
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             destroy
             many
             Aethiopians
             comming
             forth
             of
             the
             fens
             :
             and
             surely
             that
             nation
             had
             beene
             vtterly
             destroyed
             by
             Lyons
             ,
             had
             not
             nature
             afforded
             a
             defence
             against
             them
             :
             for
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             
             Dogge-starre
             ariseth
             and
             appeareth
             in
             their
             Horizon
             ,
             the
             winde
             being
             calme
             ,
             there
             flyeth
             into
             those
             parts
             an
             innumerable
             multitude
             of
             Gnatts
             ,
             which
             offend
             not
             the
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             flye
             from
             them
             into
             the
             Fennes
             and
             moorish
             grounds
             ,
             but
             doe
             so
             annoy
             the
             Lyons
             with
             their
             stings
             ,
             and
             terrifying
             them
             with
             their
             humming
             and
             bussing
             ,
             as
             they
             compell
             them
             all
             to
             depart
             out
             of
             those
             Regions
             .
          
           
             Next
             vnto
             these
             are
             the
             Ilophagi
             and
             the
             Spermatophagi
             ;
             the
             Spermatophagi
             liue
             without
             labour
             ,
             by
             gathering
             
             the
             fruites
             which
             fall
             from
             trees
             in
             Summer
             time
             ;
             and
             when
             fruites
             are
             gone
             ,
             they
             eate
             a
             certaine
             herbe
             which
             they
             finde
             growing
             in
             shadie
             places
             :
             where-with
             they
             be
             succourd
             in
             theyr
             need
             .
             But
             the
             Ilophagi
             ,
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             feede
             them-selues
             by
             clyming
             into
             Tree
             toppes
             ,
             and
             plucking
             off
             the
             tender
             buddes
             from
             twigges
             and
             branches
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             onely
             sustenance
             ,
             by
             continuall
             vse
             and
             practise
             whereof
             ,
             they
             grow
             so
             expert
             in
             clyming
             ,
             that
             (
             a
             thing
             strange
             to
             bee
             reported
             )
             they
             will
             skippe
             and
             hoppe
             from
             tree
             to
             tree
             like
             birds
             or
             squirrells
             without
             danger
             ,
             and
             trusting
             to
             their
             lightnesse
             and
             nimblenesse
             of
             their
             bodyes
             ,
             ascend
             to
             the
             very
             top
             of
             slender
             branches
             :
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             their
             footing
             fayle
             them
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             claspe
             theyr
             hands
             about
             the
             twiggs
             ,
             and
             so
             saue
             and
             defend
             them-selues
             from
             falling
             ,
             and
             though
             by
             some
             mischance
             they
             should
             fall
             ,
             yet
             receiue
             they
             no
             hurt
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             lightnesse
             of
             theyr
             bodyes
             :
             These
             people
             goe
             alwayes
             naked
             ,
             and
             haue
             theyr
             wiues
             and
             children
             in
             common
             :
             They
             fight
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             onely
             for
             places
             to
             liue
             in
             (
             being
             weaponed
             with
             staues
             ,
             )
             and
             domineere
             and
             exult
             greatly
             ouer
             those
             they
             vanquish
             .
          
           
           
             They
             die
             for
             the
             most
             part
             by
             famine
             ,
             whem
             their
             sight
             faileth
             they
             are
             depriued
             of
             that
             sence
             wherewith
             they
             sought
             their
             food
             .
             In
             an
             other
             part
             of
             the
             region
             dwell
             those
             Aethiopians
             which
             bee
             called
             Cyneci
             ,
             they
             bee
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             different
             life
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             they
             inhabit
             the
             wood-land
             ,
             and
             desolate
             countrie
             ,
             
             wherein
             be
             but
             few
             fountaines
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             they
             sleepe
             vpon
             the
             tops
             of
             trees
             for
             feare
             of
             wilde
             beasts
             :
             Euery
             morning
             they
             goe
             downe
             armed
             to
             the
             riuer
             sides
             ,
             and
             their
             hide
             themselues
             in
             trees
             amongst
             the
             leaues
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Beefes
             and
             Libbards
             ,
             and
             diuers
             other
             kindes
             of
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             goe
             downe
             to
             the
             riuers
             to
             drinke
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             bee
             full
             and
             heauie
             with
             water
             ,
             these
             Aethiopians
             descen'd
             from
             the
             trees
             and
             fall
             vppon
             them
             and
             kill
             them
             with
             staues
             baked
             at
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             with
             stones
             and
             dartes
             ,
             and
             then
             deuide
             them
             amongst
             their
             companies
             and
             eate
             them
             :
             By
             which
             cunning
             deuise
             they
             deuoure
             many
             of
             those
             beasts
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             (
             though
             but
             seldome
             )
             they
             are
             foyled
             and
             slaine
             themselues
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             their
             cunning
             faile
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             want
             beasts
             to
             eate
             ,
             they
             take
             the
             hides
             of
             such
             beasts
             as
             they
             haue
             eaten
             before
             ,
             and
             plucking
             of
             the
             haires
             laie
             the
             hides
             in
             steepe
             ,
             and
             then
             drie
             them
             before
             a
             soft
             fire
             and
             so
             deuiding
             to
             euery
             one
             a
             share
             ,
             satisfie
             themselues
             with
             that
             .
             Their
             young
             boyes
             (
             vnder
             the
             age
             of
             foureteene
             yeeres
             )
             practise
             throwings
             at
             markes
             ,
             and
             they
             giue
             meate
             to
             those
             onely
             which
             touch
             the
             marke
             ,
             and
             therefore
             beeing
             forced
             thereto
             by
             famine
             ,
             they
             become
             most
             excellent
             and
             fine
             darters
             .
          
           
           
             The
             people
             called
             Acridophagi
             border
             vpon
             the
             desert
             ,
             the
             men
             bee
             something
             shorter
             ,
             or
             lower
             of
             stature
             ,
             
             then
             other
             Aethiopians
             ,
             beeing
             leane
             and
             marueilous
             blacke
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             spring
             time
             the
             West
             and
             South-west
             windes
             ,
             blow
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             slies
             called
             Locustes
             out
             of
             the
             deserts
             into
             their
             Country
             ,
             which
             bee
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             but
             the
             collour
             of
             their
             wings
             is
             foule
             and
             lothsome
             :
             These
             Aethiopians
             (
             as
             their
             custome
             is
             )
             gather
             out
             of
             places
             there-abouts
             great
             store
             of
             wood
             and
             other
             sorts
             of
             fuell
             ,
             and
             laie
             it
             in
             a
             great
             large
             valley
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             at
             their
             wonted
             time
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             whole
             cloude
             of
             Locusts
             bee
             carried
             by
             the
             windes
             ouer
             the
             valley
             ,
             they
             set
             fire
             on
             the
             fuell
             ,
             and
             with
             smoke
             stiphle
             and
             smother
             to
             death
             the
             Locusts
             which
             flie
             ouer
             it
             ?
             so
             as
             they
             fal
             downe
             vnto
             the
             earth
             in
             such
             aboundance
             as
             are
             sufficient
             to
             serue
             the
             whole
             countrie
             for
             victualls
             :
             and
             these
             beeing
             sprinckled
             with
             salt
             (
             which
             that
             country
             plentifully
             yeeldeth
             )
             they
             preserue
             for
             a
             long
             space
             ,
             beeing
             a
             meate
             very
             pleasant
             vnto
             they
             taste
             .
             And
             so
             these
             Locusts
             bee
             their
             continuall
             sustenance
             at
             all
             seasons
             ,
             for
             they
             neither
             keepe
             cattell
             ,
             nor
             eate
             fish
             ,
             beeing
             farre
             remote
             from
             the
             sea
             ,
             nor
             haue
             any
             other
             maintenance
             whereof
             to
             liue
             .
          
           
             They
             bee
             nimble
             of
             body
             ,
             swift
             of
             foote
             ,
             and
             shorte
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             which
             liue
             the
             longest
             exceede
             not
             aboue
             fortie
             yeeres
             ,
             their
             end
             is
             not
             onely
             miserable
             but
             also
             incredible
             ,
             for
             when
             old
             age
             creepeth
             and
             commeth
             vppon
             them
             ,
             there
             doth
             certaine
             lice
             with
             winges
             of
             a
             horrible
             and
             vglie
             shape
             ,
             ingendring
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             knaw
             out
             ,
             and
             deuour
             their
             bellies
             ,
             
             guts
             and
             intralls
             and
             in
             a
             small
             time
             their
             whole
             bodies
             :
             and
             he
             which
             hath
             the
             disease
             doth
             so
             itch
             &
             is
             so
             allured
             to
             scrach
             as
             he
             receiueth
             thereby
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             both
             pleasure
             and
             paine
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             corruption
             cometh
             forth
             ,
             and
             the
             lyce
             appeare
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             stirred
             with
             the
             bitternesse
             and
             anguish
             of
             the
             disease
             as
             hee
             teareth
             his
             owne
             flesh
             in
             peeces
             with
             his
             nayles
             with
             great
             wayling
             and
             lamentation
             ;
             for
             so
             great
             is
             the
             number
             of
             those
             vermine
             issuing
             out
             of
             the
             wounds
             ,
             heape
             vppon
             heape
             ,
             running
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             a
             vessell
             full
             of
             holes
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             ouercome
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             they
             die
             a
             very
             miserable
             death
             ,
             the
             cause
             whereof
             is
             ether
             the
             meate
             they
             liue
             vpon
             ,
             or
             the
             vnholesomenesse
             of
             the
             aire
             .
             Vpon
             the
             vtmost
             parts
             of
             Affricke
             towards
             the
             South
             dwell
             a
             people
             ,
             which
             the
             Greekes
             cal
             Cinnamimi
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             neighbouring
             Barbarians
             they
             bee
             called
             wild
             or
             vplandish
             people
             :
             These
             haue
             
             very
             great
             beards
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             breed
             vp
             great
             number
             of
             Mastiues
             and
             wild
             dogs
             ;
             for
             from
             the
             Summer
             troppicke
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             winter
             ,
             an
             infinite
             number
             of
             Indian
             Beefes
             come
             into
             their
             country
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             comming
             is
             vncertaine
             ;
             whether
             it
             bee
             that
             they
             fly
             from
             other
             wild
             beasts
             which
             pursue
             them
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             want
             of
             feeding
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             doe
             it
             by
             instinct
             of
             nature
             (
             all
             which
             are
             wonderfull
             )
             but
             the
             true
             cause
             is
             vnknowne
             :
             from
             these
             the
             people
             defend
             them-selues
             with
             their
             dogges
             ,
             their
             owne
             forces
             being
             insufficient
             to
             withstand
             them
             ,
             and
             kill
             many
             of
             them
             ;
             some
             whereof
             they
             eate
             fresh
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             they
             powder
             vp
             for
             their
             prouision
             afterwards
             ;
             and
             with
             these
             dogges
             they
             take
             many
             other
             beasts
             in
             like
             sort
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             vtmost
             towards
             the
             South
             bee
             
             the
             Ichthiophagi
             ,
             which
             inhabite
             in
             the
             gulph
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             
             vpon
             the
             frontiers
             of
             the
             Trogloditae
             ,
             these
             carry
             the
             shape
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             liue
             like
             beasts
             :
             they
             be
             very
             barbarous
             and
             go
             naked
             all
             their
             liues
             long
             ,
             vsing
             both
             wiues
             and
             daughters
             common
             like
             beasts
             :
             they
             be
             neither
             touched
             with
             any
             feeling
             of
             pleasure
             or
             griefe
             ,
             other
             then
             what
             is
             naturall
             :
             Neido
             the
             discerne
             any
             difference
             betwixt
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             honesty
             and
             dishonesty
             .
          
           
             Their
             habitations
             are
             in
             rockes
             and
             hills
             ,
             not
             farre
             from
             the
             sea
             ,
             wherein
             they
             haue
             deepe
             dennes
             ,
             and
             holes
             ,
             the
             passages
             in
             and
             out
             being
             naturally
             very
             hard
             and
             crooked
             .
          
           
             The
             entrances
             into
             these
             holes
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             nature
             had
             framed
             them
             for
             their
             vse
             ,
             )
             the
             Inhabitants
             damme
             vp
             with
             a
             heape
             of
             great
             stones
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             take
             fishes
             as
             it
             were
             with
             nets
             ;
             for
             the
             flowing
             of
             the
             sea
             (
             which
             hapneth
             euery
             day
             twise
             about
             three
             of
             the
             cloke
             and
             nine
             of
             the
             Cloke
             )
             surrownding
             the
             borders
             neere
             vnto
             the
             shore
             ,
             the
             water
             increasing
             very
             high
             and
             couering
             all
             places
             ,
             carrieth
             into
             the
             continent
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             diuers
             sorts
             of
             fishes
             ,
             which
             seeking
             abroad
             for
             sustenance
             at
             the
             ebbing
             of
             the
             sea
             are
             by
             those
             stones
             stayd
             vpon
             dry
             land
             ,
             those
             doe
             the
             inhabitants
             make
             hast
             to
             gather
             vp
             ,
             and
             taking
             them
             lay
             them
             vpon
             the
             rockes
             against
             the
             noone
             Sunne
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             scorched
             with
             the
             heate
             thereof
             ;
             and
             when
             one
             side
             is
             scorched
             inough
             ,
             they
             turne
             the
             other
             :
             when
             they
             bee
             thus
             broyled
             against
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             they
             take
             all
             the
             meate
             from
             the
             bones
             and
             put
             it
             into
             a
             hollow
             stone
             and
             mingling
             there-with
             the
             seede
             of
             holly
             tree
             ,
             bake
             it
             therein
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             a
             most
             pleasant
             meate
             ,
             for
             the
             meate
             beeing
             so
             mingled
             
             they
             fashion
             it
             into
             Cakes
             like
             long
             Tyles
             ,
             and
             drying
             them
             a
             little
             against
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             sitte
             downe
             and
             eate
             them
             with
             great
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             proportioned
             quantity
             thereof
             ,
             but
             euery
             one
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             eate
             .
             This
             meate
             they
             haue
             alwayes
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             out
             of
             a
             store-house
             ,
             the
             sea
             affoording
             it
             in
             aboundance
             in
             steed
             of
             bread
             ,
             whereof
             the
             land
             is
             barren
             :
             But
             when
             by
             the
             raging
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             those
             places
             which
             bee
             neere
             vnto
             the
             shore
             ,
             bee
             drowned
             for
             diuerse
             dayes
             together
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             fayle
             in
             theyr
             faculty
             of
             fishing
             (
             at
             which
             time
             they
             suffer
             great
             penury
             of
             victualls
             )
             then
             they
             gather
             certaine
             great
             shell-fishes
             ,
             and
             bruising
             their
             shells
             in
             peeces
             with
             stones
             ,
             feede
             vppon
             the
             meate
             which
             is
             within
             ,
             beeing
             very
             like
             vnto
             Oysters
             .
             And
             when
             this
             raging
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             the
             windes
             ,
             is
             of
             so
             long
             continuance
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             can
             finde
             none
             of
             those
             shel-fishes
             ,
             then
             they
             betake
             them-selues
             to
             fishe
             bones
             and
             sharpe
             finnes
             ,
             which
             are
             reserued
             for
             a
             time
             of
             neede
             ,
             the
             tenderer
             and
             newest
             sorte
             whereof
             they
             knaw
             with
             their
             teeth
             ,
             and
             bruise
             the
             harder
             with
             stones
             ,
             and
             so
             eate
             them
             like
             vnto
             brute
             beasts
             :
             they
             eate
             commonly
             a
             great
             company
             together
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             sayd
             )
             and
             cheere
             one
             another
             with
             an
             vntuneable
             song
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             men
             accompany
             with
             women
             ,
             each
             one
             with
             her
             hee
             first
             lighteth
             vppon
             :
             and
             beeing
             voyde
             of
             all
             care
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             aboundance
             of
             meate
             which
             they
             haue
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             bestowe
             themselues
             in
             this
             manner
             foure
             dayes
             together
             ,
             and
             vppon
             the
             fift
             day
             they
             flocke
             together
             in
             troupes
             to
             the
             riuers
             to
             drinke
             ,
             making
             a
             disordered
             and
             confused
             noyce
             as
             they
             goe
             .
          
           
             This
             their
             gooing
             to
             drinke
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             vnlike
             the
             
             going
             of
             neate
             to
             water
             :
             when
             their
             bellyes
             are
             so
             full
             of
             water
             as
             they
             are
             scarse
             able
             to
             returne
             backe
             they
             eate
             no
             more
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             euery
             one
             beeing
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             strouting
             out
             as
             though
             hee
             would
             burst
             ,
             lyeth
             downe
             like
             a
             drunken
             man
             to
             sleepe
             .
             Vpon
             the
             last
             day
             they
             returne
             againe
             to
             their
             fishing
             ,
             and
             so
             passing
             ouer
             their
             whole
             liues
             with
             such
             simple
             and
             slender
             dyet
             ,
             they
             sildome
             fall
             into
             any
             disease
             ,
             yet
             they
             bee
             shorter
             liued
             then
             wee
             ,
             for
             their
             vncorrupted
             nature
             accounteth
             it
             their
             chiefest
             felicity
             and
             
               summum
               bonum
            
             to
             appease
             hunger
             ,
             expecting
             pleasure
             from
             no
             other
             thing
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             liuing
             of
             those
             people
             which
             dwell
             within
             the
             gulph
             .
          
           
             But
             those
             which
             dwell
             without
             the
             gulph
             ,
             liue
             farre
             
             more
             strangely
             ,
             for
             they
             neuer
             drinke
             ,
             and
             are
             naturally
             voyde
             of
             all
             passions
             of
             the
             minde
             ;
             And
             beeing
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             reiected
             by
             fortune
             from
             all
             places
             fitte
             for
             habitation
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             deserte
             and
             desolate
             countries
             ,
             indeuour
             themselues
             wholy
             to
             fishing
             .
          
           
             They
             desire
             nothing
             that
             is
             moyst
             ,
             and
             eate
             their
             fishes
             halfe
             rawe
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             would
             thereby
             auoyde
             thirst
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             sauage
             manner
             ,
             contented
             with
             such
             foode
             as
             fortune
             affoordes
             them
             ,
             supposing
             their
             greatest
             happinesse
             to
             consist
             in
             wanting
             nothing
             they
             desire
             ,
             or
             is
             fitte
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             bee
             sayde
             also
             to
             bee
             indued
             with
             such
             extraordinary
             patience
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             drawe
             his
             sworde
             
             and
             strike
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             seeke
             to
             auoyde
             the
             stroke
             ,
             but
             willingly
             suffering
             themselues
             to
             bee
             iniured
             and
             beaten
             ,
             they
             doe
             nothing
             but
             onely
             looke
             backe
             vppon
             him
             that
             strooke
             them
             ,
             without
             shewing
             the
             least
             
             signe
             of
             anger
             ,
             or
             compassion
             of
             their
             owne
             misery
             .
             Speach
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             but
             in
             liew
             thereof
             ,
             make
             signes
             with
             their
             fingers
             ,
             and
             by
             nodding
             their
             heads
             ,
             what
             things
             they
             want
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             would
             haue
             .
          
           
             These
             people
             doe
             generally
             loue
             peace
             ,
             not
             dooing
             any
             thing
             to
             annoy
             others
             ,
             which
             kinde
             of
             life
             though
             it
             bee
             strange
             and
             admirable
             ,
             yet
             hath
             that
             nation
             for
             a
             long
             time
             retained
             it
             ,
             beeing
             eyther
             therevnto
             accustomed
             by
             continuance
             of
             time
             ,
             or
             else
             compeld
             by
             necessity
             .
             Their
             places
             of
             abode
             be
             not
             like
             the
             Ichthiophagi
             ,
             which
             dwell
             within
             the
             gulph
             ,
             but
             in
             diuerse
             fashions
             ,
             for
             some
             haue
             theyr
             lodgings
             in
             hoales
             ,
             situate
             to
             the
             North
             pole
             ,
             wherein
             they
             bee
             defended
             from
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             shade
             and
             the
             soft
             winde
             ,
             and
             coole
             murmuring
             ayre
             :
             for
             those
             places
             which
             lye
             opposite
             to
             the
             South
             ,
             are
             for
             heate
             like
             vnto
             fornaces
             ,
             therefore
             vnpossible
             to
             be
             dwelt
             in
             .
          
           
             Those
             which
             dwell
             against
             the
             North
             pole
             ,
             make
             them
             houses
             (
             to
             auoyde
             the
             heate
             )
             of
             Whales
             crooked
             ribbes
             ,
             
             (
             whereof
             there
             bee
             many
             in
             that
             sea
             )
             set
             hollow
             one
             against
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             couered
             ouer
             with
             rett
             or
             sea-weed
             ,
             necessity
             compelling
             Nature
             to
             finde
             out
             Arte
             for
             her
             owne
             defence
             :
             and
             this
             is
             reported
             to
             bee
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Ichthiophagi
             ,
             which
             dwell
             without
             the
             gulphe
             .
          
           
             It
             remaineth
             to
             say
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Amazons
             (
             which
             in
             former
             time
             were
             sayd
             to
             dwell
             in
             Libia
             :
             )
             their
             women
             were
             hardy
             ,
             strong
             ,
             and
             valiant
             ,
             and
             liued
             not
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             women
             ,
             for
             their
             custome
             was
             for
             a
             certaine
             space
             ,
             to
             exercise
             them-selues
             in
             feates
             of
             armes
             ,
             for
             preseruation
             of
             theyr
             Virginity
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             warre-fare
             once
             ended
             ,
             then
             to
             couple
             themselues
             with
             men
             in
             mariage
             for
             cause
             of
             procreation
             ,
             
             the
             women
             onely
             did
             gouerne
             and
             exercise
             all
             publicke
             offices
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             tooke
             charge
             of
             things
             within
             doores
             like
             our
             women
             ,
             making
             themselues
             vassals
             and
             slaues
             vnto
             women
             ,
             as
             being
             very
             expert
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             in
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             publicke
             businesses
             ,
             whereof
             the
             men
             themselues
             were
             ignorant
             .
             When
             an
             infint
             is
             borne
             ,
             he
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             father
             to
             bee
             nourished
             and
             brought
             vp
             with
             milke
             and
             other
             things
             answerable
             to
             his
             age
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             man
             child
             ,
             they
             eyther
             banish
             him
             ,
             or
             kill
             him
             forthwith
             ,
             or
             else
             breake
             his
             right
             arme
             so
             soone
             as
             he
             is
             borne
             ,
             thereby
             to
             make
             him
             vnfit
             for
             the
             warres
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             woman
             childe
             they
             singe
             off
             her
             brests
             in
             her
             infancie
             ,
             alledging
             that
             great
             brests
             would
             hinder
             them
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             the
             Greekes
             they
             be
             called
             Amazons
             ,
             because
             they
             want
             their
             brests
             :
             they
             bee
             said
             to
             inhabite
             the
             Isle
             Hesper
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             being
             scituated
             towards
             the
             West
             ,
             this
             Isle
             is
             in
             the
             Moore
             called
             Triton
             ,
             which
             ioyning
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             is
             also
             called
             Tritonia
             ,
             of
             a
             riuer
             that
             floweth
             into
             it
             :
             It
             bordereth
             vpon
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             the
             hill
             Atlas
             ,
             the
             greatest
             mountaine
             of
             all
             that
             country
             :
             It
             is
             very
             large
             ,
             and
             produceth
             diuerse
             sorts
             of
             trees
             ,
             vpon
             the
             fruit
             whereof
             the
             Inhabitants
             liue
             .
          
           
             There
             bee
             many
             Goates
             also
             and
             other
             cattell
             ,
             whose
             Milke
             and
             flesh
             they
             feed
             vpon
             .
             They
             bee
             altogether
             destitute
             of
             Corne
             ,
             nor
             doe
             they
             know
             the
             vse
             thereof
             if
             they
             had
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             FINIS
             .
             Lib.
          
           1.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Asia
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               famous
               Nations
               thereof
               .
            
             CAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             ASIA
             an
             other
             part
             of
             the
             tripartite
             world
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             of
             Asia
             the
             daughter
             of
             Oceanus
             and
             Tethis
             ,
             wife
             of
             Iapetus
             ,
             
             and
             mother
             to
             Prometheus
             ,
             or
             (
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             others
             )
             of
             Asius
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Manaeus
               Lidus
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             situated
             in
             the
             East
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             bounded
             vpon
             the
             West
             with
             two
             riuers
             ,
             Nilus
             and
             Tanais
             ,
             the
             Euxine
             sea
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Mediterranian
             sea
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             other
             three
             parts
             with
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             which
             vppon
             the
             East
             is
             called
             
               Oceanus
               Eous
            
             ,
             vpon
             the
             South
             Indicus
             ,
             and
             North
             Scithicus
             :
             The
             hill
             Taurus
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             deuideth
             the
             whole
             continent
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             which
             lying
             directly
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             leaueth
             one
             part
             thereof
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             which
             two
             parts
             are
             by
             the
             Greekes
             called
             the
             Inner
             Asia
             ,
             and
             the
             vtter
             Asia
             .
          
           
             This
             hill
             in
             many
             places
             is
             three
             thousand
             stadiae
             in
             breadth
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             all
             Asia
             ,
             beeing
             about
             forty
             and
             fiue
             thousand
             stadia
             ,
             from
             the
             vttermost
             edge
             of
             the
             sea
             beyond
             Rhodes
             ,
             vnto
             the
             furthermost
             parts
             of
             India
             and
             Scythia
             towards
             the
             East
             .
             Asia
             is
             deuided
             into
             many
             partes
             ,
             whereof
             some
             bee
             bigger
             ,
             some
             lesser
             ,
             and
             euery
             part
             is
             distinguished
             from
             other
             by
             a
             peculiar
             name
             :
             but
             so
             large
             and
             wide
             is
             the
             whole
             compasse
             of
             ground
             ,
             
             contained
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Asia
             ,
             as
             it
             alone
             is
             thought
             ,
             to
             comprehend
             as
             much
             land
             as
             all
             Affricke
             and
             Europe
             ,
             the
             other
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             :
             The
             ayre
             is
             there
             very
             temperate
             ,
             and
             the
             soyle
             fertile
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             aboundeth
             with
             all
             kinde
             of
             cattell
             :
             It
             containeth
             many
             Prouinces
             and
             regions
             .
          
           
             Vppon
             that
             side
             which
             bordereth
             vppon
             Affricke
             ,
             lyeth
             Arabia
             ,
             which
             is
             situated
             betwixt
             Iudaea
             and
             Aegipt
             (
             and
             according
             to
             Plinie
             )
             is
             deuided
             into
             three
             parts
             ,
             one
             part
             whereof
             is
             called
             Petrea
             ,
             or
             stony
             Arabia
             ,
             which
             vpon
             the
             North
             and
             West
             ioyneth
             vpon
             Syria
             ,
             and
             is
             inclosed
             with
             
               Arabia
               deserta
            
             on
             the
             one
             
             side
             ,
             and
             
               Arabia
               foelix
            
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             Panchaia
             ,
             and
             Sabaea
             are
             also
             by
             some
             supposed
             to
             bee
             comprehended
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             Arabia
             .
             Arabia
             is
             so
             called
             of
             Arabus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Apollo
             by
             Babylo
             :
             the
             people
             whereof
             be
             scattered
             and
             dispersed
             wide
             and
             broad
             ,
             and
             are
             much
             different
             one
             from
             an
             other
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             customes
             ,
             and
             their
             apparell
             :
             the
             heire
             of
             their
             heads
             they
             neuer
             cut
             ,
             but
             tye
             it
             vp
             with
             fillets
             and
             head-laces
             ,
             &
             their
             beards
             they
             shaue
             close
             to
             the
             skinne
             :
             they
             transferre
             not
             their
             arts
             and
             occupations
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             wee
             doe
             ,
             but
             there
             ,
             each
             one
             exerciseth
             his
             fathers
             trade
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             Noblest
             man
             hath
             the
             gouernment
             ouer
             all
             the
             rest
             :
             all
             things
             they
             possesse
             goe
             in
             common
             to
             their
             
             whole
             kindered
             ,
             and
             one
             wife
             serueth
             all
             that
             family
             ,
             for
             hee
             which
             first
             entreth
             into
             the
             house
             and
             setteth
             his
             staffe
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             lyeth
             first
             with
             her
             ,
             but
             shee
             sleepeth
             all
             night
             with
             the
             eldest
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             they
             bee
             all
             brothers
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             they
             lye
             also
             with
             their
             owne
             mothers
             ,
             and
             sisters
             without
             any
             respect
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             And
             yet
             the
             adulterer
             is
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             lying
             with
             one
             of
             anothers
             kindred
             ,
             is
             adultery
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             which
             be
             of
             one
             house
             or
             kindred
             ,
             be
             termed
             legitimate
             .
          
           
             They
             celebrate
             their
             feasts
             for
             almost
             thirty
             dayes
             together
             ,
             wherein
             two
             of
             their
             kinsmen
             that
             be
             good
             Musitians
             ,
             giue
             their
             attendance
             in
             turnes
             ,
             first
             one
             ,
             then
             an
             other
             .
             Theyr
             citties
             and
             townes
             liue
             peaceably
             and
             quietly
             together
             without
             walls
             ,
             and
             fortresses
             for
             defence
             :
             they
             vse
             oyle
             made
             of
             the
             graine
             Sesamina
             ,
             &
             are
             very
             rich
             and
             abounding
             with
             all
             other
             things
             .
             Theyr
             sheepe
             bee
             of
             a
             white
             fleece
             ,
             and
             theyr
             neate
             of
             a
             tall
             stature
             ,
             but
             horses
             
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             the
             want
             whereof
             is
             supplyed
             with
             great
             store
             of
             Camels
             .
             Gold
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             and
             many
             sorts
             of
             sweete
             and
             odoriferous
             oyntments
             are
             peculiar
             to
             that
             country
             ,
             Brasse
             ,
             Iron
             ,
             Cloth
             ,
             Purple
             ,
             Saffron
             ,
             Pepper
             ,
             and
             all
             workes
             ingrauen
             in
             mettell
             or
             stone
             ,
             are
             brought
             thether
             from
             other
             places
             :
             theyr
             dead
             bodyes
             they
             accompt
             more
             abiect
             and
             vile
             then
             dung
             ,
             and
             the
             carcase
             of
             their
             King
             they
             bury
             in
             a
             dung-hill
             ;
             they
             be
             very
             carefull
             to
             preserue
             their
             reputations
             and
             promises
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             confirme
             theyr
             leagues
             of
             friendship
             in
             this
             manner
             following
             .
             When
             a
             peace
             and
             agreement
             is
             concluded
             betwixt
             two
             ,
             a
             third
             man
             standing
             in
             the
             middle
             betwixt
             them
             both
             ,
             striketh
             them
             vpon
             the
             palme
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             about
             the
             longest
             fingers
             ,
             with
             a
             sharpe
             stone
             till
             hee
             draw
             bloud
             ,
             then
             taking
             a
             little
             flock
             from
             each
             of
             their
             garments
             ,
             hee
             annoynteth
             with
             the
             blood
             seauen
             stones
             ,
             which
             be
             laide
             before
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             in
             dooing
             whereof
             hee
             inuocateth
             the
             names
             of
             Dionisyus
             and
             Vrania
             :
             this
             done
             ,
             he
             which
             is
             the
             mediatour
             for
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             attonement
             ,
             (
             the
             frendes
             of
             both
             parties
             being
             present
             )
             causeth
             the
             stranger
             (
             or
             the
             Cittizen
             (
             if
             the
             matter
             bee
             betwixt
             
             cittizens
             )
             to
             put
             in
             sureties
             to
             continue
             that
             truce
             ,
             and
             the
             league
             the
             parties
             ,
             which
             contract
             the
             friendship
             ,
             thinke
             fit
             and
             iust
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
          
           
             Their
             onely
             fuell
             is
             the
             branches
             of
             Myrrhe
             ,
             the
             smoke
             whereof
             is
             so
             noysome
             and
             hurtfull
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             breede
             incurable
             diseases
             ,
             if
             they
             preuented
             them
             not
             ,
             by
             burning
             a
             sweet
             incense
             or
             gumme
             called
             Storax
             :
             the
             smell
             whereof
             allayeth
             the
             contagion
             of
             the
             smoke
             .
             The
             Priests
             first
             slay
             the
             beasts
             they
             intend
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             then
             go
             to
             gather
             Cynamon
             ,
             strictly
             obseruing
             ,
             that
             they
             gather
             none
             before
             Sunne-rising
             ,
             nor
             after
             the
             Sun-setting
             :
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             appeased
             their
             gods
             with
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             hee
             which
             is
             chiefest
             amongst
             them
             ,
             diuideth
             the
             heape
             of
             branches
             which
             they
             haue
             gathered
             that
             day
             ,
             with
             a
             forke
             consecrated
             for
             that
             vse
             ,
             then
             do
             they
             dedicate
             a
             part
             of
             those
             branches
             to
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             the
             diuision
             made
             were
             equal
             )
             will
             be
             inflamed
             with
             the
             beames
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             take
             fire
             and
             burne
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             .
             Some
             of
             those
             people
             which
             liue
             hardly
             ,
             feed
             vpon
             snakes
             ,
             and
             bee
             therefore
             called
             Ophiophagi
             :
             they
             be
             neither
             vexed
             with
             care
             ,
             nor
             troble
             of
             mind
             .
             The
             people
             called
             Nomades
             ,
             haue
             great
             store
             of
             Camels
             ,
             which
             serue
             them
             both
             in
             their
             battels
             ,
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             burthens
             .
             The
             people
             called
             Debae
             be
             some
             of
             them
             shepheards
             ,
             &
             some
             exercise
             themselues
             in
             husbandry
             ,
             the
             country
             abounds
             with
             gold
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             they
             find
             oftentimes
             amongst
             the
             clods
             of
             earth
             ,
             certaine
             round
             balles
             of
             gold
             as
             big
             as
             acorns
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             make
             themselues
             iewels
             and
             brooches
             ,
             very
             pleasant
             to
             behold
             ,
             and
             weare
             them
             about
             their
             necks
             and
             arms
             .
             They
             sell
             gold
             to
             their
             neighboring
             nations
             for
             three
             times
             the
             price
             of
             brasse
             ,
             &
             twise
             the
             price
             of
             siluer
             :
             both
             for
             the
             small
             account
             they
             make
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             great
             desire
             they
             haue
             to
             trafficke
             with
             other
             people
             .
          
           
           
             Next
             vnto
             these
             be
             the
             Sabaei
             ,
             which
             be
             rich
             in
             Frankincense
             ,
             Myrrhe
             ,
             and
             Cynnamon
             :
             Some
             hold
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             Balme
             trees
             growing
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             this
             countrey
             ,
             it
             aboundeth
             with
             sweet
             Canes
             ,
             and
             odoriferous
             Dates
             :
             there
             is
             also
             a
             serpent
             bredde
             in
             that
             countrey
             ,
             of
             an
             hand-breadth
             in
             length
             ,
             whose
             sting
             or
             biting
             is
             deadly
             ,
             and
             hee
             lyeth
             altogether
             vnder
             the
             rootes
             of
             trees
             .
             The
             exceeding
             smell
             and
             sweet
             sauour
             of
             things
             growing
             there
             ,
             breedeth
             a
             stupiditie
             and
             dulnesse
             in
             their
             senses
             ;
             which
             they
             cure
             with
             the
             perfume
             of
             a
             certaine
             lyme
             or
             pitch
             ,
             called
             Bitumen
             ,
             and
             the
             beard
             of
             a
             bucke
             Goate
             .
             All
             matters
             in
             controuersie
             are
             there
             referred
             to
             the
             King.
             Many
             of
             the
             Sabaei
             are
             husbandmen
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             are
             wholy
             occupied
             in
             gathering
             spices
             ,
             which
             grow
             vpon
             trees
             .
             They
             vse
             trafficke
             into
             Aethiopia
             with
             shippes
             couered
             with
             lether
             ,
             their
             fuell
             is
             the
             barke
             or
             rind
             of
             Cynamon
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             wood
             .
          
           
             The
             Metrapolitan
             and
             chiefe
             citie
             of
             this
             kingdome
             ,
             is
             situated
             vpon
             an
             hill
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             Saba
             :
             their
             Kings
             are
             of
             one
             kindred
             ,
             and
             raigne
             by
             succession
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             multitude
             yeeld
             honours
             indifferently
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             the
             bad
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             good
             .
             They
             neuer
             dare
             venter
             out
             of
             their
             Court
             ,
             or
             chiefe
             citie
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             stoned
             to
             death
             by
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             an
             answer
             which
             they
             receiued
             long
             since
             from
             one
             of
             their
             Oracles
             .
             At
             Saba
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             keepeth
             his
             Court
             ,
             be
             siluer
             iewels
             ,
             and
             pots
             of
             gold
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             the
             beds
             and
             three-footed
             stooles
             haue
             siluer
             feete
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             houshold
             stuffe
             is
             sumptuous
             and
             rich
             beyond
             credit
             .
             The
             porches
             and
             galleries
             also
             bee
             vnderpropped
             with
             great
             pillars
             ,
             the
             heads
             whereof
             are
             siluer
             and
             gold
             ,
             the
             roofes
             and
             dores
             being
             set
             with
             golden
             bosses
             ,
             intermingled
             with
             pretious
             stones
             ,
             do
             manifest
             the
             
             sumptuous
             decking
             of
             the
             whole
             house
             :
             for
             here
             one
             place
             shineth
             with
             gold
             ,
             another
             with
             siluer
             ,
             another
             with
             pretious
             stones
             ,
             and
             Elephants
             tooth
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             other
             ornaments
             besides
             ,
             of
             great
             woorth
             and
             estimation
             :
             these
             people
             haue
             for
             many
             ages
             flowed
             in
             perpetuall
             felicitie
             :
             for
             they
             bee
             vtterly
             voyde
             of
             ambition
             and
             desire
             to
             possesse
             other
             mens
             goods
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             many
             to
             ruine
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             called
             Garraei
             be
             no
             lesse
             rich
             then
             these
             ,
             
             for
             almost
             all
             their
             houshold-stuffe
             is
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             and
             of
             Iuorie
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             the
             thresholds
             ,
             roofes
             ,
             and
             walles
             of
             their
             houses
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             called
             Nabathaei
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             be
             most
             continent
             ,
             
             in
             getting
             riches
             they
             bee
             very
             industrious
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             carefull
             in
             keeping
             them
             :
             for
             hee
             that
             diminisheth
             his
             priuate
             estate
             ,
             hath
             publicke
             punishment
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             hee
             is
             honoured
             and
             exalted
             ,
             that
             increaseth
             his
             patrimonie
             .
          
           
             The
             Arabians
             vse
             in
             their
             warres
             ,
             swords
             ,
             bowes
             ,
             launces
             ,
             and
             slings
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             axes
             also
             .
             That
             accursed
             stocke
             of
             the
             Sarrasins
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             greatest
             scourges
             that
             euer
             happened
             to
             mankind
             ,
             had
             their
             beginning
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             is
             very
             credibly
             thought
             )
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Arabians
             ,
             became
             followers
             of
             the
             Sarrasins
             sect
             ,
             and
             tooke
             their
             name
             .
             Yet
             now
             they
             haue
             betaken
             them
             to
             their
             old
             names
             againe
             .
             The
             Arabians
             that
             dwell
             about
             Aegypt
             ,
             liue
             for
             the
             most
             part
             by
             stealing
             ,
             trusting
             in
             the
             swiftnesse
             of
             their
             Camels
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               The
               manners
               and
               customes
               Of
               Panchaia
               :
               and
               of
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Panchaians
               .
            
             CAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             PANCHAIA
             is
             a
             Region
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             calleth
             it
             an
             Iland
             of
             
             two
             hundred
             Stadia
             in
             bredth
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             be
             in
             it
             three
             stately
             Citties
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Dalida
             ,
             Hyracida
             ,
             and
             Oceanida
             ,
             the
             whole
             countrie
             is
             fruitfull
             enough
             ,
             liuing
             onely
             where
             it
             is
             sandie
             .
             It
             aboundeth
             with
             wine
             ,
             and
             with
             frankinsence
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             so
             great
             store
             ,
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             serue
             all
             the
             world
             for
             sacrifices
             :
             it
             yeeldeth
             much
             myrrhe
             also
             ,
             and
             other
             odoriferous
             spices
             of
             diuers
             kinds
             ,
             which
             the
             Panchaians
             gather
             ,
             and
             sell
             to
             the
             Marchants
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             of
             whom
             others
             buy
             them
             ,
             &
             transport
             them
             into
             Phaenicia
             ,
             Syria
             ,
             and
             Egypt
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             are
             conveyed
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             Panchaians
             vse
             Chariots
             in
             the
             warres
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             haue
             bin
             alwaies
             accustomed
             :
             their
             common-wealth
             is
             diuided
             into
             three
             degrees
             of
             people
             :
             first
             ,
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             possesse
             the
             prime
             place
             ,
             to
             whome
             the
             artificers
             are
             added
             :
             the
             husbandmen
             haue
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             souldiers
             the
             third
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             shepheards
             be
             annexed
             .
             The
             Priests
             be
             gouernours
             and
             rulers
             ouer
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             deciding
             of
             controuersies
             ,
             and
             arbittement
             of
             all
             publike
             affaires
             ,
             and
             iudiciall
             causes
             are
             committed
             ,
             (
             punishment
             of
             death
             onely
             excepted
             .
             )
             The
             husbandmen
             imploy
             themselues
             onely
             in
             tilling
             ,
             and
             manuring
             the
             ground
             ;
             the
             increase
             whereof
             goeth
             in
             common
             to
             all
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             husbandmen
             there
             be
             ten
             elected
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             which
             bee
             most
             expert
             and
             industrious
             in
             husbandrie
             ,
             to
             bee
             
             Iudges
             ouer
             the
             rest
             ,
             aswell
             for
             the
             exhortation
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             art
             of
             husbandrie
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             distribution
             of
             their
             fruites
             .
             The
             shepheards
             likewise
             bring
             all
             their
             increase
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             such
             things
             as
             appertaine
             to
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             to
             the
             publike
             vse
             ,
             some
             by
             number
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             weight
             :
             in
             doing
             whereof
             they
             be
             maruellous
             precise
             :
             and
             no
             one
             there
             possesseth
             any
             thing
             in
             priuate
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             houses
             and
             gardens
             :
             for
             the
             Priests
             receiue
             all
             the
             custome
             and
             tribute-money
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             else
             whatsoeuer
             into
             their
             custodie
             ,
             making
             diuision
             thereof
             ,
             as
             occasion
             requireth
             :
             whereof
             two
             parts
             is
             euer
             due
             vnto
             themselues
             .
             The
             Panchaians
             bee
             clothed
             in
             soft
             garments
             ;
             for
             the
             sheepe
             of
             that
             countrie
             differ
             much
             from
             others
             in
             softnesse
             and
             finenesse
             of
             wooll
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             weare
             ornaments
             of
             gold
             ,
             adorning
             their
             neckes
             with
             chains
             ,
             their
             hands
             with
             bracelets
             ,
             their
             eares
             with
             eare-rings
             ,
             like
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             their
             feet
             with
             new
             shooes
             of
             diuers
             colours
             .
             The
             souldiers
             are
             maintained
             onely
             to
             defend
             the
             countrie
             from
             forraine
             inuasions
             :
             the
             Priests
             liue
             more
             sumptuously
             ,
             and
             in
             far
             greater
             delights
             then
             others
             ,
             wearing
             for
             the
             most
             part
             fine
             lightlinnen
             vestiments
             downe
             to
             the
             foot
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             garments
             made
             of
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             wooll
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             their
             heads
             they
             haue
             myters
             wrought
             and
             imbrodered
             with
             gold
             :
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             shooes
             ,
             sandals
             of
             diuers
             colours
             ,
             wrought
             very
             artificially
             .
             They
             weare
             ornaments
             of
             gold
             also
             (
             like
             women
             ,
             excepting
             eare-rings
             )
             and
             be
             for
             the
             most
             part
             continually
             conuersant
             about
             the
             seruice
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             reciting
             their
             worthy
             and
             memorable
             deeds
             ,
             in
             laudes
             and
             hymnes
             .
             They
             deriue
             their
             pedegree
             from
             
               Iupiter
               Manasses
            
             ,
             alledging
             ,
             that
             when
             hee
             was
             conuersant
             
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             gouerned
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             hee
             was
             
             banished
             into
             Panchaia
             .
             The
             country
             abounds
             with
             gold
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             brasse
             ,
             tin
             ,
             and
             iron
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             carry
             any
             out
             of
             the
             Iland
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             tollerable
             for
             the
             Priests
             to
             stir
             out
             of
             their
             holy
             Temples
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             of
             them
             be
             found
             abroad
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             kill
             them
             .
             Many
             oblations
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             which
             were
             long
             since
             offered
             and
             dedicated
             to
             their
             gods
             ,
             they
             preserue
             in
             their
             temple
             ,
             the
             doores
             whereof
             are
             of
             a
             very
             curious
             building
             ,
             beset
             with
             gold
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             and
             yuorie
             .
             The
             bed
             for
             their
             god
             is
             all
             of
             gold
             ,
             being
             sixe
             cubits
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             foure
             in
             bredth
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             rare
             and
             wonderfull
             workmanship
             :
             In
             like
             maner
             ,
             the
             table
             for
             their
             god
             (
             which
             is
             placed
             neare
             vnto
             his
             bed
             )
             is
             equall
             vnto
             it
             ,
             both
             for
             state
             ,
             quantity
             and
             cost
             .
             They
             haue
             one
             great
             and
             magnificent
             temple
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             erected
             of
             white
             stone
             ,
             
             vnderset
             with
             great
             pillars
             ,
             &
             carued
             columnes
             ,
             the
             length
             thereof
             is
             two
             acres
             ,
             and
             the
             breadth
             answerable
             to
             the
             length
             :
             It
             is
             adorned
             with
             goodly
             Idols
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             composed
             and
             framed
             with
             admirable
             art
             and
             cunning
             .
             The
             Priests
             that
             haue
             charge
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             haue
             their
             houses
             about
             the
             temple
             :
             and
             all
             the
             ground
             round
             about
             the
             temple
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             hundred
             Stadia
             ,
             is
             consecrated
             to
             the
             gods
             ,
             and
             the
             yearely
             reuenew
             thereof
             spent
             in
             sacrifices
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Assyria
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Assyrians
               liue
               .
            
             CAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             ASsyria
             a
             countrey
             in
             Asia
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             of
             Assur
             the
             son
             of
             Sem
             (
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             is
             of
             opinion
             .
             )
             It
             is
             
             now
             called
             Syria
             ,
             and
             hath
             vpon
             the
             East
             ,
             India
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Media
             ,
             vpon
             the
             West
             the
             riuer
             Tygris
             ,
             Susiana
             vppon
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             the
             hill
             Caucasus
             on
             the
             North.
             They
             haue
             seldome
             any
             raine
             in
             Assyria
             ,
             but
             what
             graine
             soeuer
             the
             countrey
             affordeth
             ,
             is
             obtained
             by
             the
             waterings
             and
             ouerflowings
             of
             the
             riuers
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             naturally
             of
             their
             owne
             accords
             ,
             as
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             labour
             and
             industrie
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             :
             and
             yet
             by
             this
             ouerflowing
             the
             ground
             there
             is
             so
             exceeding
             fruitfull
             ,
             as
             it
             yeeldeth
             two
             hundred
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             most
             fertill
             soyle
             ,
             three
             hundred-fold
             increase
             :
             the
             eares
             of
             their
             wheate
             and
             barley
             beeing
             foure
             fingers
             in
             breadth
             ,
             and
             their
             pulse
             and
             millet
             in
             height
             like
             trees
             .
             These
             things
             though
             they
             bee
             certainely
             knowne
             vnto
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             Herodotus
             would
             haue
             them
             sparingly
             reported
             ,
             and
             with
             good
             deliberation
             ,
             as
             beeing
             scarce
             credible
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             relation
             bee
             made
             to
             those
             which
             neuer
             saw
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             great
             store
             of
             Dates
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             make
             hony
             
             and
             wine
             ,
             they
             vse
             boates
             in
             their
             riuers
             made
             in
             fashion
             of
             a
             round
             shield
             ,
             not
             seuered
             with
             fore-decke
             and
             sterne
             ,
             
             as
             other
             boates
             be
             ,
             but
             made
             (
             beyond
             the
             Assyrians
             in
             Armenia
             )
             of
             willow
             ,
             or
             sallow
             tree
             ,
             couered
             ouer
             with
             raw
             lether
             .
             The
             Assyrians
             weare
             two
             linnen
             garments
             ,
             one
             
             hanging
             downe
             to
             the
             foote
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             short
             ,
             ouer
             which
             they
             weare
             a
             white
             stole
             .
             Their
             shooes
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Thebans
             were
             wont
             to
             weare
             :
             they
             suffer
             their
             haires
             to
             grow
             long
             ,
             and
             trimme
             them
             with
             head-tyres
             :
             when
             they
             go
             into
             publike
             places
             ,
             they
             annoynt
             themselues
             with
             oyntments
             :
             euery
             one
             weareth
             a
             signet-ring
             on
             his
             finger
             ,
             and
             a
             scepter
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             set
             an
             apple
             ,
             a
             rose
             ,
             or
             lilly
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             like
             thing
             :
             for
             they
             hold
             it
             base
             and
             vndecent
             ,
             to
             carry
             it
             without
             such
             a
             signe
             or
             cognisance
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Of
             all
             their
             lawes
             which
             were
             in
             force
             in
             that
             countrey
             ,
             this
             seemeth
             most
             worthie
             to
             be
             remembred
             :
             That
             the
             maides
             ,
             assoon
             as
             they
             were
             mariageable
             ,
             were
             (
             once
             euery
             
             yeare
             )
             brought
             into
             a
             publike
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             offered
             to
             be
             sold
             to
             such
             men
             ,
             as
             had
             any
             disposition
             to
             marry
             :
             and
             first
             ,
             the
             fairest
             and
             most
             beautiful
             virgins
             were
             set
             to
             sale
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             ,
             those
             which
             through
             defect
             of
             their
             beauties
             ,
             or
             their
             bodies
             ,
             were
             not
             onely
             not
             vendible
             and
             marketable
             ,
             but
             which
             no
             man
             would
             marrie
             gratis
             ,
             were
             married
             away
             with
             that
             money
             ,
             the
             faire
             ones
             were
             sold
             for
             .
          
           
             Herodotus
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             custome
             was
             heretofore
             obserued
             in
             Venice
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             Illiria
             (
             as
             hee
             heard
             it
             credibly
             reported
             by
             others
             .
             )
             And
             
               Antonius
               Sabellicus
            
             in
             like
             manner
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             whether
             this
             custome
             bee
             yet
             obserued
             in
             that
             countrey
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             very
             certaine
             :
             But
             sure
             I
             am
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             in
             Venice
             (
             which
             at
             this
             day
             for
             riches
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             flourishing
             state
             of
             the
             world
             )
             amongst
             other
             good
             orders
             of
             their
             cittie
             ,
             it
             was
             ordained
             ,
             that
             bastard
             virgins
             that
             were
             gotten
             out
             of
             wedlocke
             ,
             and
             fondlings
             that
             were
             exposed
             and
             laid
             abroad
             to
             the
             aduentures
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             be
             brought
             vp
             in
             some
             close
             place
             ,
             at
             the
             common
             charge
             of
             the
             cittie
             ,
             and
             there
             instructed
             in
             some
             hard
             discipline
             ,
             vntill
             they
             were
             mariageable
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             those
             which
             were
             most
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             well
             brought
             vp
             ,
             should
             be
             married
             without
             dowrie
             ,
             either
             vnto
             such
             as
             had
             escaped
             some
             great
             perill
             ,
             or
             some
             dangerous
             disease
             ,
             or
             broken
             their
             vowes
             :
             and
             that
             some
             Freemen
             also
             regarding
             their
             modestie
             and
             beautie
             ,
             would
             marie
             them
             without
             dower
             ,
             and
             euer
             those
             which
             were
             most
             beautifull
             ,
             were
             married
             with
             lesse
             portion
             then
             the
             foule
             ones
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             as
             well
             brought
             vp
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             An
             other
             law
             of
             the
             Babylonians
             being
             very
             profitable
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             remembred
             was
             this
             ,
             seeing
             they
             excluded
             
             all
             Phisitions
             from
             amongst
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             ordained
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             began
             to
             bee
             sicke
             ,
             should
             aske
             councel
             of
             those
             concerning
             his
             disease
             ,
             that
             had
             suffred
             the
             like
             infirmity
             themselues
             ,
             and
             that
             had
             tried
             some
             medicine
             for
             the
             recouery
             of
             their
             healthes
             :
             some
             others
             write
             that
             their
             custome
             was
             to
             bring
             the
             sicke
             persons
             into
             a
             publicke
             place
             ,
             where
             the
             law
             commanded
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             which
             once
             had
             been
             sicke
             themselues
             ,
             and
             were
             recouered
             should
             goe
             and
             visit
             the
             diseased
             persons
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             by
             what
             meanes
             they
             were
             cured
             .
          
           
             The
             Assyrians
             bewaile
             the
             dead
             ,
             as
             the
             Aegiptians
             doe
             :
             and
             when
             one
             hath
             laine
             with
             his
             wife
             all
             night
             ,
             neither
             of
             them
             toucheth
             any
             thing
             before
             they
             haue
             washed
             themselues
             .
             The
             custome
             heretofore
             amongst
             the
             Babylonians
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             women
             wold
             once
             in
             their
             life
             times
             lie
             with
             strangers
             ,
             besides
             their
             husbands
             :
             the
             maner
             wherof
             was
             thus
             :
             They
             would
             come
             a
             great
             company
             of
             them
             togither
             very
             reuerently
             and
             solemnly
             vnto
             the
             temple
             of
             Venus
             ,
             each
             one
             hauing
             her
             head
             bound
             ,
             and
             wreathed
             about
             with
             garlands
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             stranger
             with
             whom
             shee
             desired
             to
             lie
             ,
             laied
             vnder
             his
             knee
             ,
             as
             he
             kneeled
             in
             the
             Tēple
             ,
             such
             a
             sum
             of
             money
             as
             he
             thought
             fitting
             ,
             which
             being
             consecrated
             to
             Venus
             ,
             he
             leaueth
             behind
             him
             ,
             &
             rysing
             vp
             ,
             taketh
             the
             woman
             into
             a
             place
             a
             little
             distant
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             lieth
             with
             her
             :
             There
             were
             some
             families
             among
             the
             Assyrians
             which
             liued
             only
             vpon
             fish
             ,
             dried
             at
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             bruised
             in
             a
             morter
             ,
             which
             being
             moulded
             and
             laid
             togither
             ,
             &
             sprinckled
             with
             water
             ,
             they
             made
             into
             lumps
             ,
             like
             loaues
             ,
             and
             drying
             them
             at
             the
             fire
             ,
             vsed
             to
             eate
             them
             in
             steed
             of
             bread
             .
          
           
           
             They
             had
             three
             head
             officers
             amongst
             them
             ,
             one
             of
             
             such
             as
             had
             beene
             souldiours
             and
             were
             put
             to
             their
             pension
             :
             an
             other
             of
             the
             nobility
             and
             elders
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             which
             was
             head
             ouer
             them
             all
             :
             They
             had
             their
             south-saiers
             likewise
             ,
             which
             were
             called
             Chaldei
             ,
             which
             were
             like
             vnto
             the
             Priests
             of
             Aegipt
             ,
             and
             sacrificed
             to
             their
             gods
             :
             These
             Chaldei
             spent
             their
             whole
             liues
             in
             the
             studie
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             they
             were
             great
             starre-mungers
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             their
             diuinations
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             their
             holy
             rimes
             ,
             they
             would
             defend
             men
             from
             misfortunes
             .
             They
             could
             truly
             and
             faithfully
             interprete
             Augurations
             ,
             Dreames
             and
             Prodigies
             ,
             not
             learning
             their
             instructions
             in
             such
             things
             of
             maisters
             and
             tutors
             ,
             as
             the
             Greekes
             did
             ,
             but
             receiuing
             thē
             from
             their
             parents
             as
             their
             inheritance
             .
             The
             children
             were
             taught
             and
             excercised
             in
             learning
             at
             home
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             continuall
             care
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             they
             might
             better
             profit
             themselues
             .
             They
             Chaldei
             were
             not
             variable
             and
             doubtful
             in
             their
             opinions
             of
             naturall
             causes
             ,
             as
             the
             Greekes
             were
             ,
             where
             euery
             man
             was
             of
             a
             seueral
             minde
             ,
             and
             euery
             writer
             yeelded
             reasons
             ,
             repugning
             one
             an
             other
             ,
             but
             they
             all
             by
             one
             general
             and
             vniforme
             assent
             ,
             supposed
             the
             world
             to
             be
             eternal
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             neither
             had
             beginning
             ,
             nor
             shal
             haue
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             order
             and
             ornament
             of
             al
             things
             is
             established
             by
             a
             diuine
             prouidence
             :
             That
             the
             Celestiall
             bodies
             be
             not
             moued
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             accidentary
             motion
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             certaine
             law
             and
             immutable
             decreee
             of
             some
             god-head
             :
             They
             marke
             by
             long
             obseruation
             the
             course
             of
             the
             stars
             ,
             by
             whose
             speculatiō
             they
             prophesied
             of
             mens
             future
             fortunes
             :
             They
             imagined
             the
             planets
             to
             be
             of
             great
             power
             ,
             and
             especially
             Saturne
             ,
             supposing
             the
             sunne
             to
             be
             of
             most
             beauty
             ,
             and
             of
             greatest
             vertue
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Mars
               ,
               Venus
               ,
               Mercury
            
             and
             Iupiter
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             obserued
             
             more
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             hauing
             each
             one
             his
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             motion
             ,
             foreshewed
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             true
             interpreters
             of
             the
             gods
             :
             And
             of
             this
             they
             were
             so
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             as
             they
             called
             these
             foure
             stars
             al
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Mercury
             :
             They
             foretold
             many
             things
             to
             come
             both
             hole-some
             and
             hurtful
             ,
             by
             winds
             ,
             shewers
             ,
             heate
             ,
             comets
             ,
             eclipse
             of
             Sunne
             &
             Moone
             ,
             earthquakes
             ,
             and
             by
             sundry
             other
             signes
             and
             prodigies
             besides
             :
             And
             they
             imagined
             that
             there
             were
             other
             stars
             subiect
             &
             inferior
             to
             these
             planets
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             wandred
             in
             our
             Hemisphere
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             that
             which
             is
             vnder
             vs
             :
             besides
             this
             they
             held
             the
             like
             error
             that
             the
             Aegiptians
             did
             ,
             and
             fained
             to
             themselues
             twelue
             gods
             ,
             attributing
             vnto
             each
             of
             them
             a
             month
             &
             a
             signe
             in
             the
             Zodiake
             :
             They
             prophesied
             of
             many
             things
             that
             should
             happen
             to
             their
             Kings
             ,
             as
             foreshewing
             to
             Alexander
             the
             victory
             he
             should
             haue
             in
             the
             fight
             with
             Darius
             :
             to
             
               Hircanor
               ,
               Seleucus
            
             and
             to
             other
             successors
             of
             Alexander
             :
             and
             many
             things
             after
             that
             to
             the
             Romaine
             successors
             ,
             whose
             euents
             proued
             true
             .
             They
             write
             also
             of
             foure
             and
             twenty
             other
             stars
             ,
             whereof
             twelue
             be
             beyond
             the
             Zodiake
             ,
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             twelue
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             those
             which
             appeare
             to
             our
             view
             ,
             they
             suppose
             to
             haue
             dominion
             ouer
             the
             liuing
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             pertaine
             to
             those
             which
             be
             dead
             :
             These
             things
             &
             other
             circumstances
             haue
             those
             Chaldeans
             set
             forth
             to
             mens
             sight
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             noted
             by
             long
             obseruation
             ,
             alleaging
             that
             this
             their
             doctrine
             hath
             continued
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             and
             forty
             thousand
             yeers
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             inuentiō
             therof
             to
             the
             reigne
             of
             Alexander
             :
             which
             allegation
             of
             theirs
             were
             a
             very
             grosse
             &
             impudent
             fable
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             should
             interprete
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             each
             yeere
             were
             but
             a
             month
             ,
             as
             was
             amongst
             the
             Aegiptians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               Iudaea
               and
               of
               the
               customs
               ,
               lawes
               and
               institutions
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
            
             CAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             PAlestine
             which
             is
             also
             called
             Iudaea
             ,
             is
             a
             perticular
             Prouince
             of
             Syria
             ,
             sytuated
             
             betwixt
             ,
             Caelosiria
             ,
             and
             
               Arabia
               Petrea
            
             ,
             vpon
             the
             West
             it
             is
             washed
             with
             the
             Aegiptian
             sea
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             East
             with
             the
             riuer
             of
             Iordan
             :
             This
             land
             ,
             the
             bookes
             of
             holy
             Bible
             ,
             and
             Iosephus
             their
             imitator
             ,
             called
             Canaan
             ,
             a
             land
             abounding
             with
             many
             riches
             ,
             as
             hauing
             
             plenty
             of
             fruites
             ,
             famous
             waters
             ;
             and
             being
             well
             furnished
             with
             balme
             :
             It
             is
             scituated
             in
             the
             very
             middle
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             very
             temperate
             ,
             neither
             to
             hot
             nor
             to
             cold
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             temperature
             of
             the
             elements
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             or
             Hebreues
             (
             being
             a
             very
             ancient
             people
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             alone
             from
             the
             first
             Creation
             of
             mankinde
             the
             knowledge
             and
             worship
             of
             the
             Heauenly
             and
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             forme
             of
             speech
             remained
             )
             esteemed
             to
             be
             that
             which
             was
             promised
             by
             God
             to
             their
             
             fathers
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Iacob
             ;
             a
             land
             flowing
             with
             milke
             and
             hony
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             fortith
             yeere
             after
             the
             children
             of
             Israells
             departure
             out
             of
             Aegipt
             ,
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             their
             valiant
             captaine
             Iosua
             ;
             they
             obtained
             the
             dominion
             thereof
             by
             force
             of
             their
             armes
             vanquishing
             and
             expelling
             one
             and
             thirty
             Kings
             ,
             which
             raigned
             in
             that
             
             Contry
             :
             The
             Israelites
             retaine
             ,
             and
             liue
             vnder
             those
             
             laws
             ,
             which
             they
             receiued
             frō
             Moses
             their
             first
             captain
             ,
             &
             althogh
             for
             many
             ages
             before
             Moses
             daies
             they
             liued
             without
             written
             law
             ,
             with
             great
             deuotion
             &
             sanctity
             ,
             obtayning
             the
             truth
             by
             diuine
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             acutenesse
             &
             magnanimity
             of
             their
             mindes
             ,
             and
             vnderstandings
             ,
             yet
             that
             great
             diuine
             Moses
             ,
             thought
             that
             no
             City
             could
             long
             continue
             in
             safety
             ,
             without
             the
             practise
             of
             law
             and
             equity
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             when
             by
             rewarding
             the
             good
             ,
             &
             punishing
             the
             wicked
             ,
             he
             had
             sufficiently
             exhorted
             his
             people
             to
             imbrace
             vertue
             and
             eschew
             vice
             ,
             he
             proposed
             vnto
             them
             other
             lawes
             and
             ciuel
             ordinances
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             those
             ten
             chiefe
             heads
             and
             grounds
             of
             lawes
             ,
             pronounced
             by
             God
             himselfe
             in
             mount
             Sina
             ,
             &
             written
             in
             two
             Tables
             ;
             of
             which
             lawes
             (
             being
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             they
             alone
             wold
             be
             sufficiēt
             matter
             to
             fill
             a
             whole
             volume
             )
             I
             will
             onely
             touch
             those
             which
             be
             most
             worthy
             of
             remēbrance
             ,
             &
             they
             that
             desire
             to
             know
             the
             rest
             ,
             let
             them
             read
             Iosephus
             &
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             First
             Moses
             ordained
             ,
             that
             young
             children
             as
             soone
             as
             
             they
             were
             able
             to
             conceiue
             ,
             should
             bee
             instructed
             in
             the
             lawes
             ,
             seeing
             they
             contained
             in
             them
             the
             best
             kind
             of
             discipline
             :
             That
             whosoeuer
             blasphemed
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             hang
             all
             a
             whole
             day
             ,
             &
             be
             cast
             out
             at
             night
             without
             burial
             :
             That
             no
             sacrifice
             should
             be
             solemnized
             vvith
             money
             gotten
             by
             whoredome
             :
             That
             there
             should
             be
             7.
             chiefe
             gouernors
             in
             euery
             city
             ,
             which
             were
             most
             noted
             for
             Iustice
             &
             vvisdom
             ,
             &
             that
             two
             of
             the
             leuitical
             Priests
             shold
             sit
             in
             iudgment
             with
             them
             ,
             &
             if
             in
             discerning
             cōtrouersies
             ,
             the
             Iudges
             would
             not
             condiscēd
             to
             that
             which
             vvas
             right
             ,
             the
             vvhole
             matter
             should
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Priest
             &
             Elder
             :
             That
             the
             testimony
             of
             one
             man
             should
             not
             be
             currant
             to
             conuince
             an
             other
             of
             any
             crime
             ,
             nor
             yet
             of
             tvvo
             ,
             vnlesse
             their
             honesties
             vvere
             approued
             ,
             but
             
             the
             testimonie
             of
             three
             should
             stand
             ,
             and
             yet
             neither
             slaue
             nor
             woman
             should
             be
             sufficient
             witnesse
             ,
             because
             in
             one
             the
             basenesse
             of
             his
             fortune
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             the
             weaknesse
             and
             lightnesse
             of
             her
             sexe
             ,
             might
             rightly
             bee
             suspected
             :
             that
             the
             fruite
             of
             trees
             new
             set
             or
             planted
             ,
             should
             not
             bee
             medled
             withall
             before
             the
             fourth
             yeere
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             they
             should
             pay
             for
             tithes
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             increase
             :
             That
             neighbours
             and
             strangers
             should
             haue
             some
             part
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             residue
             should
             remaine
             to
             him
             that
             planted
             them
             .
             That
             they
             should
             sow
             cleane
             seed
             vpon
             their
             grounds
             and
             not
             mingled
             ,
             because
             the
             land
             would
             not
             like
             with
             seed
             of
             two
             sorts
             :
             That
             trauellers
             should
             not
             bee
             restrained
             and
             interdicted
             from
             fruites
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             gather
             as
             much
             as
             they
             pleased
             and
             their
             present
             necessity
             required
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             were
             ashamed
             to
             take
             it
             the
             owners
             should
             offer
             it
             vnto
             them
             :
             That
             the
             woman
             that
             gained
             vnlawfully
             ,
             or
             married
             her selfe
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             besides
             her
             lawfull
             husband
             should
             not
             bee
             regarded
             as
             a
             wife
             :
             That
             shee
             that
             was
             supposed
             to
             bee
             a
             Virgine
             ,
             and
             was
             found
             defiled
             in
             her
             bodie
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             conuicted
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             should
             either
             bee
             stoned
             to
             death
             ,
             or
             burned
             aliue
             .
          
           
             If
             one
             deflowred
             a
             Virgin
             espoused
             to
             an
             other
             man
             ,
             though
             she
             consented
             ,
             yet
             both
             parties
             should
             suffer
             extreame
             punishment
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             rauished
             her
             forcibly
             ,
             that
             then
             onely
             the
             author
             of
             the
             iniury
             should
             bee
             punished
             :
             That
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             die
             and
             leaue
             no
             children
             behinde
             him
             ,
             his
             widdow
             should
             marry
             the
             brother
             of
             her
             deceased
             husband
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             matrimony
             bring
             forth
             issue
             to
             succeed
             them
             in
             their
             stocke
             :
             but
             if
             the
             brother
             refused
             to
             marry
             her
             ,
             hee
             should
             shew
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             refusall
             before
             the
             elders
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             cause
             were
             approued
             good
             ,
             hee
             should
             
             haue
             liberty
             to
             marry
             whom
             he
             pleased
             :
             That
             they
             should
             bewaile
             and
             lament
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             thirty
             daies
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             which
             time
             he
             thought
             sufficient
             for
             a
             wise
             man
             to
             lament
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             friends
             :
             That
             the
             sonne
             which
             was
             iniurious
             to
             his
             parents
             should
             be
             hanged
             without
             the
             Cittie
             :
             That
             the
             enemy
             that
             was
             slaine
             in
             battaile
             should
             not
             want
             buriall
             :
             That
             if
             a
             creditor
             receiue
             a
             pledge
             or
             pawne
             of
             a
             poore
             man
             ,
             hee
             should
             restore
             it
             againe
             before
             night
             :
             That
             if
             one
             buy
             one
             of
             his
             kindred
             as
             a
             slaue
             ,
             the
             bond-seruant
             shold
             be
             free
             the
             sixth
             yeere
             after
             :
             That
             hee
             that
             found
             gold
             or
             siluer
             ,
             should
             make
             proclamation
             thereof
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Crier
             :
             That
             if
             cattell
             went
             astray
             ,
             they
             should
             either
             be
             brought
             backe
             to
             the
             right
             owner
             ,
             or
             else
             kept
             till
             the
             right
             owner
             were
             knowne
             :
             That
             no
             Israelite
             should
             make
             or
             temper
             any
             poyson
             ,
             nor
             buy
             any
             that
             was
             made
             elsewhere
             :
             And
             that
             he
             which
             mingled
             poyson
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             to
             poyson
             an
             other
             ,
             beeing
             conuicted
             of
             the
             offence
             should
             drinke
             the
             same
             poison
             himselfe
             :
             That
             he
             which
             wilfully
             and
             wrongfully
             pulleth
             out
             an
             other
             mans
             eye
             ,
             should
             bee
             punished
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             an
             eye
             :
             That
             if
             a
             bull
             kill
             a
             man
             with
             his
             horne
             he
             should
             bee
             stoned
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             his
             flesh
             cast
             a-away
             and
             not
             eaten
             :
             That
             a
             thing
             committed
             to
             an
             other
             to
             keepe
             ,
             should
             be
             kept
             warily
             as
             a
             thing
             holy
             :
             That
             the
             sonne
             should
             not
             bee
             punished
             for
             the
             fathers
             offence
             ,
             nor
             the
             sonnes
             offence
             be
             imputed
             as
             a
             fault
             in
             the
             father
             :
             And
             these
             were
             the
             domesticall
             lawes
             ordained
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             in
             warfare
             these
             following
             :
             That
             before
             warre
             were
             offerred
             ,
             the
             goods
             wrongfully
             taken
             away
             should
             be
             demanded
             againe
             ,
             by
             Ambassadors
             and
             Heralds
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             not
             restored
             ,
             that
             then
             (
             if
             they
             pleased
             )
             they
             might
             warre
             lawfully
             :
             That
             the
             whole
             charge
             and
             gouernment
             
             of
             the
             warres
             ,
             should
             be
             committed
             to
             him
             that
             most
             excelled
             others
             in
             strength
             and
             wisdome
             :
             that
             the
             strongest
             souldier
             of
             all
             the
             campe
             should
             be
             sent
             as
             Ambassador
             :
             That
             if
             the
             enemie
             were
             besieged
             ,
             their
             fruite
             trees
             should
             be
             spared
             ,
             for
             the
             trees
             themselues
             (
             if
             they
             could
             speake
             )
             would
             certainely
             reprehend
             and
             reproue
             him
             that
             destroied
             them
             .
             That
             the
             conqueror
             might
             kill
             all
             such
             as
             were
             rebels
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             which
             he
             ouercame
             &
             vanquished
             should
             be
             made
             tributary
             and
             pay
             yeerely
             pensions
             :
             That
             during
             the
             time
             of
             war
             no
             woman
             should
             touch
             her
             husbands
             priuities
             ,
             nor
             no
             man
             his
             wiues
             :
             that
             it
             should
             be
             vtterly
             prohibited
             for
             the
             Israelites
             to
             eate
             bloud
             :
             That
             those
             which
             were
             either
             infected
             with
             leaprosie
             ,
             or
             which
             had
             caused
             any
             fluxure
             of
             their
             natural
             seed
             should
             be
             expelled
             the
             city
             .
          
           
             Menstruous
             women
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             were
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             for
             seauen
             daies
             after
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             disease
             ,
             and
             might
             returne
             in
             the
             eight
             :
             and
             so
             many
             daies
             were
             they
             forced
             to
             absent
             themselues
             ,
             that
             had
             their
             houses
             defiled
             and
             polluted
             with
             any
             dead
             body
             :
             That
             the
             Priest
             should
             sacrifice
             tow
             evve
             Lambs
             for
             him
             whose
             naturall
             seed
             flovved
             from
             him
             in
             his
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             party
             should
             be
             washed
             in
             cold
             water
             :
             and
             by
             the
             same
             sacrifice
             was
             he
             purged
             and
             hallowed
             that
             had
             laine
             with
             his
             wife
             at
             vnlawfull
             and
             prohibited
             times
             :
             That
             a
             woman
             after
             she
             was
             deliuered
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             a
             man
             child
             ,
             should
             be
             restrained
             from
             comming
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             space
             of
             forty
             daies
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             a
             woman
             child
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             eighty
             daies
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             that
             supposed
             his
             wife
             to
             be
             vnchast
             should
             for
             a
             certaine
             measure
             of
             barley
             meale
             called
             assarim
             ,
             and
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             wife
             being
             placed
             at
             the
             postes
             
             of
             the
             temple
             ,
             should
             sweare
             after
             the
             Priest
             ,
             whether
             shee
             had
             defiled
             her
             chastitie
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             if
             she
             swore
             false
             ,
             shee
             should
             dye
             for
             it
             ,
             hauing
             her
             right
             hamme
             disioynted
             ,
             and
             her
             wombe
             putrified
             ,
             but
             if
             shee
             were
             chaste
             and
             swore
             truly
             ,
             she
             should
             bee
             deliuered
             of
             her
             childe
             in
             the
             tenth
             month
             ,
             without
             harme
             of
             her
             wombe
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             the
             Priest
             of
             God
             blotting
             out
             her
             name
             from
             out
             the
             scedule
             ,
             should
             giue
             her
             drinke
             out
             of
             a
             potte
             with
             a
             wide
             mouth
             .
             That
             the
             paines
             of
             death
             should
             bee
             inflicted
             for
             adultery
             ,
             incest
             ,
             and
             the
             sinne
             of
             Sodome
             .
             That
             the
             Priest
             that
             was
             lame
             or
             weakned
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             should
             be
             forbidden
             to
             ascend
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             should
             be
             maintained
             notwithstanding
             with
             the
             holy
             oblations
             .
             That
             if
             the
             Iewes
             attained
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Chanaan
             ,
             they
             should
             suffer
             their
             grounds
             to
             lye
             lea
             and
             vnplowed
             euery
             seuenth
             yeare
             :
             that
             such
             fruites
             as
             the
             earth
             did
             naturally
             produce
             ,
             should
             euery
             fortith
             yeare
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             called
             the
             yeare
             of
             Iubily
             )
             be
             common
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             strangers
             and
             forreners
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             owne
             kindred
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             in
             that
             yeare
             ,
             money
             which
             was
             owing
             should
             be
             released
             and
             forgiuen
             ,
             slaues
             and
             bondmen
             made
             free
             and
             infranchised
             ,
             and
             possessions
             gotten
             with
             small
             cost
             ,
             restored
             to
             their
             first
             owners
             .
             With
             these
             institutions
             and
             ordinances
             both
             for
             home
             and
             abroade
             did
             Morses
             instruct
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             not
             long
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             adding
             more-ouer
             a
             solemne
             prayer
             for
             the
             good
             successe
             of
             those
             that
             obserued
             and
             fulfilled
             his
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             rightly
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             and
             bitter
             execrations
             ,
             and
             curses
             against
             the
             transgressors
             and
             offenders
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             hee
             bound
             the
             people
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             for
             euer
             obserue
             and
             keepe
             those
             diuine
             ,
             and
             humaine
             lawes
             which
             he
             had
             instituted
             and
             ordained
             ,
             
             and
             that
             if
             any
             one
             did
             violate
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             goe
             vnpunished
             :
             And
             now
             seeing
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             there
             was
             neuer
             any
             people
             more
             ceremonious
             and
             religious
             then
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             I
             thinke
             it
             worth
             while
             ,
             briefly
             to
             expresse
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             sacrificing
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             first
             ordained
             .
          
           
             The
             Iewes
             had
             two
             sorts
             of
             sacrificing
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             
             the
             one
             whereof
             was
             done
             by
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             called
             Holocaustus
             (
             that
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             layde
             whole
             on
             the
             Altar
             )
             and
             was
             done
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             hee
             which
             intended
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             eyther
             with
             Oxe
             or
             Lambe
             ,
             or
             what
             thing
             else
             hee
             meant
             to
             offer
             (
             for
             the
             beast
             which
             hee
             sacrificed
             must
             bee
             a
             male
             beast
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             yeare
             old
             ,
             )
             brought
             the
             beast
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Priest
             powring
             forth
             and
             sprinkling
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             vppon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             cutting
             the
             oblation
             in
             peeces
             ,
             burned
             it
             whole
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             sort
             of
             sacrificing
             ,
             was
             for
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             wherein
             they
             offered
             beasts
             of
             aboue
             a
             yeare
             old
             ,
             the
             bloud
             whereof
             beeing
             shedde
             ,
             and
             the
             kidnees
             ,
             fatte
             and
             suet
             ,
             set
             on
             fire
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             the
             hearts
             and
             right
             legges
             were
             giuen
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             residue
             ,
             they
             ,
             for
             whom
             the
             sacrifice
             was
             solemnized
             ,
             did
             eate
             within
             two
             dayes
             after
             .
             Those
             which
             were
             poore
             might
             offer
             two
             Pigions
             ,
             or
             two
             Turtle
             Doues
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             serued
             for
             a
             whole
             burnt
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Priests
             did
             cast
             lottes
             .
             Hee
             which
             offended
             vnawares
             ,
             did
             sacrifice
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             that
             sinne
             a
             Yew
             Lambe
             of
             an
             yeare
             old
             ,
             or
             else
             a
             Kidde
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             were
             guilty
             of
             any
             secret
             fault
             in
             them-selues
             ,
             were
             (
             by
             the
             very
             letter
             of
             the
             law
             )
             to
             bee
             purged
             by
             offering
             vp
             a
             Ramme
             .
             The
             flesh
             of
             which
             oblations
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             publicke
             or
             
             priuate
             ,
             the
             Priests
             did
             eate
             in
             the
             Temple
             :
             one
             measure
             containing
             a
             peck
             of
             the
             finest
             flower
             ,
             was
             allowed
             for
             the
             oblation
             of
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             for
             a
             Ramme
             two
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Bull
             three
             :
             There
             was
             also
             allowed
             Oyle
             ,
             which
             was
             powred
             vppon
             the
             sacrifice
             :
             A
             Lambe
             was
             publickly
             sacrificed
             euery
             morning
             and
             euening
             ,
             and
             vppon
             euery
             seuenth
             day
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             their
             Sabbaoth
             ,
             and
             which
             (
             by
             their
             law
             )
             they
             held
             most
             holy
             ,
             there
             were
             double
             sacrifices
             offred
             vpon
             their
             Altars
             :
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             month
             were
             offered
             for
             reconciliation
             ,
             two
             Oxen
             ,
             seauen
             yearling
             Lambes
             ,
             one
             Ramme
             ,
             and
             one
             Kidde
             ,
             to
             which
             were
             added
             two
             Kiddes
             more
             ,
             the
             one
             whereof
             was
             sent
             out
             of
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Citty
             ,
             and
             there
             offered
             as
             a
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             was
             burned
             skinne
             and
             all
             in
             the
             purest
             place
             of
             the
             suburbes
             of
             the
             Citty
             .
          
           
             The
             Priests
             gaue
             a
             Bull
             sanctified
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             a
             Ramme
             for
             a
             whole
             burnt
             sacrifice
             .
             There
             was
             also
             other
             sacrifices
             mingled
             with
             ordinary
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             holy
             dayes
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             the
             month
             (
             which
             the
             Macedons
             called
             
               Hyperueretheus
               :
            
             )
             and
             vppon
             the
             returne
             of
             Autumne
             ,
             they
             fixed
             their
             Tents
             or
             Tabernacles
             ,
             and
             keeping
             that
             day
             holy
             ,
             offered
             yearely
             whole
             burnt
             offerings
             ,
             the
             dooers
             thereof
             vppon
             the
             moneth
             Xanthicus
             ,
             which
             is
             Aprill
             ,
             carryed
             in
             their
             hands
             the
             boughes
             of
             Myrrh
             ,
             Willow
             ,
             Palmes
             ,
             and
             Peach
             tree
             ;
             where-vppon
             the
             yeare
             tooke
             his
             beginning
             vppon
             the
             day
             of
             the
             full
             Moone
             ,
             the
             sunne
             then
             entring
             into
             the
             signe
             Aries
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             at
             that
             time
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             deliuered
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egipt
             ,
             they
             sacrificed
             the
             misticall
             
             Lambe
             ,
             and
             celebrated
             the
             feasts
             of
             vnleuened
             bread
             ,
             or
             sweete
             bread
             ,
             in
             the
             full
             Moone
             ,
             some
             few
             dayes
             after
             :
             vpon
             which
             dayes
             were
             euer
             burned
             ,
             for
             a
             whole
             burnt
             sacrifice
             ,
             two
             Bulls
             ,
             one
             Ramme
             ,
             and
             seauen
             Lambes
             ,
             wherevnto
             was
             added
             one
             Kidde
             ,
             for
             satisfaction
             for
             their
             sinnes
             :
             in
             the
             second
             day
             of
             Sweete-bread
             ,
             were
             offered
             the
             first
             parts
             of
             their
             fruites
             ,
             and
             a
             measure
             of
             Oyle
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             beginning
             or
             springing
             of
             their
             fruites
             ,
             a
             Lambe
             for
             a
             whole
             burnt
             sacrifice
             .
             Their
             dayes
             of
             Penticost
             also
             were
             certaine
             ,
             which
             time
             they
             called
             Asarthan
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             Quinquagesima
             ,
             or
             the
             fifteeth
             day
             :
             and
             then
             they
             offered
             leauened
             bread
             made
             of
             drie
             meale
             ;
             two
             Ewe
             lambes
             ,
             two
             Calues
             ,
             and
             two
             Rammes
             for
             a
             whole
             burnt
             offering
             ,
             and
             two
             Kiddes
             in
             recompence
             of
             their
             misdeeds
             :
             The
             
             Heathen
             writers
             disagree
             from
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             Moses
             their
             Captaine
             :
             for
             
               Cornelius
               Tacitus
            
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             and
             twentith
             Booke
             of
             his
             Diurnalls
             ,
             attributing
             the
             departing
             of
             that
             people
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Aegipt
             ,
             not
             to
             Gods
             diuine
             will
             and
             power
             ,
             but
             to
             necessity
             ,
             writeth
             thus
             of
             them
             .
             The
             scabbe
             and
             noysome
             itch
             beginning
             in
             Aegipt
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             Boch●ris
             the
             Aegiptian
             King
             desired
             a
             remedy
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             his
             god
             Hamon
             ,
             where
             hee
             was
             admonished
             to
             purge
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             to
             banish
             those
             people
             (
             meaning
             the
             Iewes
             )
             which
             were
             hatefull
             to
             their
             gods
             ,
             into
             other
             countries
             :
             Wherevpon
             they
             beeing
             expulsed
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             them
             which
             had
             the
             scabbe
             least
             sitting
             together
             in
             waste
             and
             desolate
             places
             ,
             most
             of
             them
             beeing
             almost
             blinde
             with
             weeping
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             one
             of
             those
             which
             were
             banished
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             admonished
             them
             not
             to
             expect
             any
             helpe
             of
             goddes
             ,
             or
             men
             ,
             but
             onely
             
             to
             relye
             and
             commit
             them-selues
             wholy
             to
             him
             as
             their
             guide
             and
             Captaine
             ,
             wherevnto
             they
             assented
             and
             agreed
             ,
             and
             so
             beeing
             vtterly
             ignorant
             what
             would
             become
             of
             them
             ,
             tooke
             their
             iourney
             at
             aduentures
             ,
             wherein
             aboue
             other
             things
             they
             wanted
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             watching
             all
             night
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             ,
             not
             farre
             from
             destruction
             ,
             saw
             a
             flocke
             of
             wylde
             Asses
             going
             from
             feeding
             ,
             and
             sitting
             downe
             vpon
             a
             rocke
             ouer-growne
             with
             thick
             woods
             ,
             these
             Moses
             pursued
             and
             tooke
             ,
             and
             therevpon
             and
             to
             the
             end
             that
             he
             might
             for
             euer
             bee
             assured
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             he
             gaue
             vnto
             them
             new
             lawes
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             contrary
             to
             all
             other
             nations
             :
             for
             those
             things
             which
             wee
             hold
             for
             holy
             ,
             they
             account
             as
             prophane
             ,
             and
             allow
             of
             those
             things
             which
             with
             vs
             are
             poluted
             .
          
           
             They
             hollowed
             and
             worshipped
             within
             their
             houses
             the
             picture
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             the
             sight
             whereof
             expelled
             both
             thirst
             and
             error
             ,
             and
             sacrificed
             a
             Ramme
             in
             despite
             of
             the
             god
             Hamon
             :
             they
             offer
             also
             an
             Oxe
             in
             derision
             of
             the
             god
             Apis
             ,
             which
             the
             Aegiptians
             worship
             vnder
             the
             forme
             of
             an
             Oxe
             :
             They
             abstaine
             from
             Swines
             flesh
             for
             auoyding
             the
             scabbe
             ,
             because
             that
             beast
             is
             dangerous
             for
             that
             disease
             .
          
           
             They
             rest
             vppon
             the
             seuenth
             day
             ,
             because
             that
             day
             brought
             end
             to
             their
             labours
             :
             and
             yeelding
             to
             slouthfulnesse
             ,
             the
             seuenth
             yeare
             also
             is
             spent
             in
             Idlenesse
             ,
             the
             honor
             whereof
             is
             by
             others
             attributed
             to
             Saturne
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             hunger
             and
             fasting
             :
             their
             bread
             is
             altogether
             vnleauened
             :
             these
             lawes
             how
             euer
             they
             were
             brought
             in
             ,
             are
             there
             defended
             :
             and
             though
             mercy
             and
             firme
             faith
             are
             in
             great
             request
             amongst
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             carry
             deadly
             hatred
             against
             all
             other
             nations
             .
             They
             bee
             seperated
             in
             their
             banquets
             ,
             and
             seuered
             in
             their
             beds
             :
             They
             are
             much
             
             giuen
             to
             lust
             and
             yet
             they
             abstaine
             from
             the
             company
             of
             women
             of
             other
             nations
             ,
             but
             hold
             nothing
             vnlawfull
             amongst
             them selues
             .
          
           
             They
             ordained
             circumcision
             of
             their
             priuities
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             difference
             they
             might
             bee
             discerned
             from
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             lesson
             they
             learne
             is
             to
             contemne
             the
             gods
             :
             The
             soules
             of
             those
             which
             were
             slaine
             in
             battell
             or
             by
             punishment
             ,
             they
             suppose
             to
             be
             eternall
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             the
             like
             regard
             of
             Hell
             and
             perswasion
             of
             Heauenly
             things
             :
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Aegiptians
             worshippe
             diuers
             beasts
             and
             wrought
             Idols
             ,
             but
             the
             Iewes
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             minds
             acknowledge
             but
             one
             onely
             God
             ,
             accounting
             those
             prophane
             which
             faine
             or
             pourtray
             the
             images
             of
             their
             gods
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             men
             .
             These
             and
             many
             other
             things
             hath
             
               Cornelius
               Tacitus
            
             and
             Trogus
             in
             his
             
             seauen
             and
             thirty
             booke
             ,
             written
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             Three
             sects
             of
             the
             Iewes
             were
             seuered
             and
             distinguished
             one
             from
             another
             by
             their
             vsuall
             manner
             of
             liuing
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             
             Pharasies
             ,
             the
             Sadducees
             and
             the
             Esseians
             :
             The
             Pharasies
             liued
             very
             austerely
             and
             sparingly
             ,
             instituting
             new
             traditions
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             finished
             and
             abolished
             the
             traditions
             of
             Moyses
             :
             They
             carried
             in
             their
             forheads
             and
             vpon
             their
             left
             arme
             certaine
             frontlets
             and
             papers
             ,
             wherein
             was
             written
             that
             decalogue
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             sayd
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             hanging
             betwixt
             thine
             eyes
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             hand
             ,
             and
             these
             they
             called
             Philacteries
             of
             the
             Greeke
             word
             Philatein
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             to
             fullfill
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             These
             also
             fastned
             the
             edges
             of
             their
             vestures
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             garments
             with
             thornes
             ,
             that
             beeing
             pricked
             therewith
             as
             they
             went
             ,
             they
             might
             remember
             Gods
             commandements
             .
          
           
           
             They
             thought
             all
             things
             to
             bee
             done
             by
             GOD
             and
             by
             destiny
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             doe
             or
             neglect
             things
             that
             were
             lawfull
             and
             iust
             ,
             consisted
             in
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             yet
             that
             in
             all
             things
             fate
             was
             a
             furtherer
             ,
             whose
             effects
             they
             essteemed
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             Heauenly
             bodies
             .
          
           
             They
             would
             neuer
             contradict
             their
             elders
             nor
             superiours
             :
             They
             beleeued
             the
             general
             iudgement
             ,
             that
             al
             soules
             were
             incorruptible
             ,
             that
             onely
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             good
             did
             flitte
             and
             remoue
             into
             other
             bodies
             ,
             vntill
             the
             resurrection
             and
             last
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             wicked
             were
             detained
             and
             imprisoned
             in
             euerlasting
             dungeons
             :
             and
             these
             were
             called
             Pharises
             ,
             because
             in
             their
             habits
             and
             liuings
             they
             differed
             from
             the
             common
             disposition
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             Saduces
             denied
             fortune
             and
             destiny
             ,
             saying
             that
             
             God
             saw
             all
             thinges
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             in
             the
             will
             of
             man
             to
             do
             either
             good
             or
             euill
             ;
             they
             denied
             that
             the
             soules
             after
             this
             life
             suffered
             eyther
             punishment
             or
             pleasure
             :
             they
             denied
             also
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             supposing
             their
             soules
             and
             bodies
             to
             perish
             together
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             hold
             that
             there
             were
             any
             Angels
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             receiued
             the
             fiue
             bookes
             of
             Moses
             ;
             they
             were
             seuere
             without
             measure
             and
             nothing
             sociable
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             for
             which
             seuerity
             they
             named
             themselues
             Saduces
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             iust
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Esseians
             liued
             altogether
             a
             monasticall
             life
             ,
             vtterly
             
             despising
             wedlocke
             and
             the
             company
             of
             all
             women
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             thought
             it
             fitte
             by
             forbidding
             carnall
             copulation
             ,
             to
             destroy
             the
             succession
             of
             mankind
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             beware
             of
             womens
             intemperance
             ,
             suppo
             ,
             sing
             no
             womā
             to
             be
             faithfull
             &
             true
             to
             her
             husband
             .
             They
             had
             all
             thinges
             in
             common
             ;
             oyntments
             and
             bathes
             they
             
             accounted
             a
             reproach
             ,
             and
             esteemed
             a
             deformity
             in
             their
             trimming
             ,
             to
             bee
             an
             ornament
             vnto
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             were
             alwayes
             arrayed
             in
             white
             garments
             :
             they
             had
             no
             certaine
             citty
             ,
             but
             dwellings
             in
             euery
             place
             :
             They
             spake
             no
             prophane
             words
             before
             the
             sunne
             rising
             ,
             but
             praied
             for
             his
             rising
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             workt
             vnto
             the
             fift
             houre
             ,
             then
             washing
             their
             bodies
             in
             water
             ,
             they
             eate
             together
             with
             few
             words
             :
             They
             accounted
             an
             oath
             as
             periury
             ,
             and
             allowed
             none
             to
             be
             of
             their
             sect
             vnder
             a
             yeares
             probation
             :
             and
             after
             the
             first
             yeares
             tryall
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             admitted
             ,
             they
             tryed
             their
             manners
             other
             two
             yeares
             also
             ,
             in
             which
             time
             if
             they
             were
             found
             in
             any
             sinne
             ,
             they
             would
             driue
             them
             away
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             eating
             grasse
             like
             beasts
             ,
             they
             might
             repent
             till
             their
             deaths
             .
             When
             ten
             of
             them
             sat
             together
             no
             one
             would
             speake
             if
             nine
             of
             them
             were
             vnwilling
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             spit
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             nor
             on
             the
             right
             side
             :
             They
             obserued
             their
             sabboth
             so
             religiously
             ,
             that
             vpon
             that
             day
             they
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             purge
             their
             bellyes
             :
             They
             carryed
             with
             them
             a
             wodden
             Pickax
             ,
             where-with
             they
             digged
             a
             hoale
             in
             the
             earth
             in
             some
             secret
             place
             to
             ease
             them-selues
             in
             ,
             and
             couered
             themselues
             diligently
             with
             their
             long
             garments
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             doe
             iniury
             to
             the
             diuine
             lights
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             also
             they
             filled
             the
             hole
             againe
             presently
             .
             They
             were
             long
             of
             life
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             simplenesse
             of
             their
             dyet
             ,
             for
             they
             liued
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             Dates
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             vse
             of
             money
             ,
             and
             they
             adiudged
             that
             death
             the
             best
             which
             happened
             to
             a
             man
             for
             Iustice
             sake
             .
             They
             hold
             ,
             that
             all
             soules
             were
             created
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             incorporated
             for
             a
             time
             in
             mens
             bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             good
             soules
             after
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             bodyes
             ,
             liued
             beyond
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             where
             ioy
             is
             reserued
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             euill
             soules
             are
             assigned
             boystrous
             
             and
             stormie
             places
             towards
             the
             East
             :
             Some
             of
             them
             could
             foretell
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             some
             vsed
             the
             company
             of
             wiues
             ,
             but
             very
             moderatly
             ,
             for
             they
             supposed
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             should
             altogether
             abstaine
             from
             women
             ,
             the
             whole
             stocke
             of
             humaine
             kinde
             would
             perish
             .
             There
             dwell
             in
             Syria
             at
             this
             day
             Greekes
             ,
             which
             bee
             called
             Gryphoni
             ,
             Iacobites
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             and
             Sarasins
             ,
             and
             two
             people
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             bee
             the
             Syriani
             and
             the
             Marouini
             ;
             the
             Syrians
             sacrifice
             as
             the
             Greekes
             doe
             ,
             and
             were
             some
             times
             obedient
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             Marouini
             agree
             with
             the
             Iacobites
             ,
             and
             vse
             the
             same
             language
             and
             writing
             the
             Arabians
             doe
             .
             These
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             holy
             men
             inhabite
             the
             hill
             Libanus
             ,
             the
             Sarrasins
             dwell
             about
             Ierusalem
             ,
             they
             be
             valiant
             in
             warre
             and
             expert
             in
             husbandry
             .
             The
             Syrians
             bee
             vnprofitable
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Marouines
             most
             valiant
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             few
             in
             number
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Media
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Medes
               .
            
             CHAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             MEDIA
             a
             region
             in
             Asia
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             (
             as
             Solinus
             reporteth
             )
             of
             Medus
             the
             sonne
             
             of
             Medea
             ,
             and
             Aegeus
             King
             of
             Athens
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             thereof
             be
             called
             Medi
             :
             But
             Iosephus
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             called
             Medes
             of
             Medeus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Iaphet
             .
          
           
             This
             Region
             (
             according
             to
             Ptolomeus
             )
             is
             bounded
             vpon
             the
             North
             with
             the
             Hyrcan
             sea
             ,
             vpon
             the
             West
             with
             the
             great
             Armenia
             ,
             and
             Assyria
             ,
             with
             Persia
             vpon
             the
             South
             ,
             
             and
             on
             the
             East
             with
             Hircania
             and
             Parthia
             .
             Their
             chiefest
             exercise
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             almost
             peculiar
             to
             that
             nation
             ,
             is
             shooting
             and
             riding
             :
             Their
             Kings
             in
             ancient
             time
             were
             of
             great
             authority
             ,
             their
             head
             attires
             ,
             their
             round
             caps
             ,
             and
             their
             garments
             with
             sleeues
             ,
             remooued
             with
             the
             Empire
             and
             gouernment
             vnto
             the
             Persians
             .
             It
             was
             proper
             to
             the
             Median
             Kings
             to
             haue
             many
             wiues
             ,
             which
             custome
             was
             shortly
             put
             in
             practise
             amongst
             priuate
             men
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             to
             haue
             lesse
             then
             seuen
             wiues
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             it
             was
             thought
             fitting
             for
             women
             to
             haue
             many
             husbands
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             lesse
             then
             fiue
             they
             deemed
             a
             miserie
             .
             The
             Medes
             make
             leagues
             and
             confirme
             friendship
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             striking
             their
             armes
             about
             the
             shoulder
             blade
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             lick
             vp
             each
             others
             bloud
             .
             That
             part
             of
             Media
             which
             is
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             is
             barren
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             make
             them
             a
             kinde
             of
             paste
             of
             Apples
             ,
             dryed
             and
             brused
             in
             morters
             ,
             bread
             of
             rosted
             Almonds
             ,
             and
             wine
             of
             the
             rootes
             of
             hearbes
             ,
             and
             liue
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vpon
             the
             flesh
             of
             wilde
             beasts
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Parthia
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               liuing
               of
               the
               Parthians
               .
            
             CAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             THe
             Parthians
             which
             were
             banished
             out
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             obtained
             this
             country
             
             by
             deceit
             ,
             called
             it
             after
             their
             names
             Parthia
             :
             It
             hath
             vpon
             the
             South
             Carmania
             ,
             on
             the
             North
             Hyrcania
             ,
             on
             the
             West
             Media
             ,
             and
             Aria
             on
             the
             East
             :
             The
             countrie
             is
             full
             of
             woods
             and
             hills
             ,
             and
             very
             barren
             of
             
             fruites
             :
             The
             people
             during
             the
             time
             the
             Medes
             and
             Assyrians
             possessed
             the
             Empire
             ,
             were
             accounted
             base
             and
             of
             no
             credit
             nor
             estimation
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             kindome
             of
             Media
             was
             translated
             to
             the
             Persians
             ,
             this
             people
             also
             as
             a
             barbarous
             nation
             without
             name
             ,
             was
             a
             prey
             vnto
             the
             vanquishers
             ,
             and
             lastly
             became
             subiect
             to
             the
             Macedonians
             :
             but
             in
             tract
             of
             time
             they
             grew
             of
             such
             vertue
             and
             valour
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             prosperous
             and
             successfull
             in
             their
             designements
             ,
             that
             they
             gouerned
             not
             onely
             the
             countries
             neere
             adioyning
             ,
             but
             making
             warre
             against
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             (
             which
             then
             were
             conquerors
             of
             all
             Countries
             ,
             )
             ouerthrew
             them
             with
             great
             destruction
             and
             slaughter
             of
             their
             men
             .
             Plinie
             reckoneth
             foureteene
             kingdomes
             vnder
             
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Parthians
             :
             Trogus
             attributeth
             vnto
             them
             the
             Empire
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             made
             diuision
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             with
             the
             Romaines
             :
             This
             people
             after
             their
             reuolting
             from
             the
             Macedonian
             Empire
             ,
             were
             gouerned
             by
             Kings
             ,
             which
             were
             all
             called
             Arsaces
             of
             Arsax
             their
             first
             King
             ,
             next
             vnto
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             their
             Kings
             was
             the
             order
             and
             gouernment
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             were
             elected
             both
             Captaines
             for
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             Gouernors
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             a
             mixt
             language
             borrowed
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Scythians
             ,
             and
             compounded
             of
             them
             both
             :
             at
             the
             first
             their
             habites
             were
             answerable
             to
             their
             abilitie
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             owne
             country
             fashion
             ,
             but
             waxing
             richer
             ,
             they
             were
             as
             curiouslie
             clothed
             as
             the
             Medes
             ,
             their
             weapons
             were
             after
             the
             custome
             of
             theyr
             owne
             countrey
             ,
             and
             like
             vnto
             the
             Scythians
             .
          
           
             Their
             armies
             consist
             not
             of
             free-men
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             nations
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             slaues
             ,
             which
             sort
             of
             base
             people
             doe
             dayly
             increase
             ,
             for
             they
             bee
             all
             bondmen
             
             borne
             ,
             and
             no
             power
             of
             manumission
             permitted
             them
             ,
             yet
             bee
             they
             brought
             vp
             with
             as
             great
             care
             and
             industry
             as
             if
             they
             were
             free-men
             ,
             and
             taught
             both
             to
             ride
             and
             shoote
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             in
             riches
             ,
             traineth
             vp
             and
             setteth
             forth
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             hee
             goeth
             into
             the
             warres
             a
             great
             company
             of
             horse
             men
             according
             to
             his
             abilitie
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             when
             Antonius
             made
             warres
             vpon
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             and
             the
             Parthians
             incountring
             him
             with
             fifty
             thousand
             horsemen
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             found
             in
             all
             that
             whole
             troupe
             aboue
             eight
             hundred
             free-men
             :
             They
             cannot
             indure
             the
             single
             combate
             ,
             nor
             to
             remooue
             the
             assault
             from
             Citties
             besieged
             ,
             but
             their
             chiefest
             fight
             is
             with
             their
             horses
             running
             forward
             ,
             or
             turning
             backward
             ,
             and
             some-times
             also
             they
             faine
             them-selues
             to
             flye
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             wound
             those
             which
             vnwarily
             pursue
             them
             :
             The
             signe
             of
             battell
             is
             not
             giuen
             them
             with
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             Timbrill
             ,
             or
             Drumme
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             indure
             long
             fight
             ,
             for
             surely
             they
             were
             not
             to
             bee
             resisted
             ,
             if
             their
             courage
             and
             continuance
             were
             answerable
             to
             the
             assault
             and
             first
             brunt
             of
             the
             battell
             ,
             and
             often-times
             they
             will
             leaue
             the
             battaile
             in
             the
             very
             heate
             of
             the
             conflict
             ,
             and
             shortly
             after
             returne
             againe
             and
             begin
             a
             fresh
             ,
             so
             as
             when
             the
             enemy
             thinketh
             himselfe
             most
             secure
             ,
             he
             is
             oftentimes
             in
             greatest
             danger
             :
             The
             munition
             for
             their
             horse-men
             are
             Brigandines
             ,
             or
             coates
             of
             maile
             imbrodered
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             bee
             their
             horses
             harnessed
             likewise
             .
             In
             times
             past
             they
             had
             no
             other
             vse
             of
             siluer
             nor
             golde
             then
             in
             their
             weapons
             :
             All
             of
             them
             haue
             many
             wiues
             ,
             being
             mooued
             therevnto
             with
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             variety
             of
             women
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             a
             more
             greeuous
             punishment
             for
             any
             offence
             ,
             then
             for
             adultery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             forbid
             their
             wiues
             not
             onely
             to
             banquet
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             but
             euen
             the
             very
             
             sight
             of
             them
             also
             .
             There
             bee
             some
             of
             opinion
             ,
             whereof
             Strabo
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Parthians
             cannot
             beget
             children
             of
             their
             wiues
             them-selues
             ,
             they
             will
             giue
             them
             in
             mariage
             to
             their
             friends
             ,
             thereby
             to
             raise
             them
             issue
             to
             succeed
             them
             .
             They
             eate
             no
             other
             flesh
             but
             what
             they
             get
             by
             hunting
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             euer
             carryed
             on
             horse-back
             ,
             for
             they
             ride
             to
             their
             banquets
             ,
             they
             buy
             and
             sell
             ,
             conferre
             together
             ,
             and
             execute
             all
             publicke
             and
             priuate
             offices
             on
             hors-back
             .
             And
             this
             difference
             in
             the
             dignities
             and
             degrees
             of
             the
             people
             is
             very
             singuler
             and
             worthy
             to
             bee
             noted
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             bee
             of
             a
             seruile
             and
             base
             condition
             ,
             goe
             euer
             on
             foote
             ,
             but
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             people
             and
             free-men
             ride
             continually
             .
          
           
             The
             flesh
             of
             their
             dead
             bodyes
             insteed
             of
             buriall
             is
             commonly
             rent
             in
             peeces
             and
             deuoured
             ,
             eyther
             of
             byrds
             or
             dogges
             ,
             and
             they
             couer
             the
             bones
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             bare
             ,
             with
             earth
             .
             They
             haue
             their
             gods
             in
             great
             reuerence
             and
             regarde
             :
             they
             bee
             of
             a
             haughty
             and
             proud
             disposition
             ,
             sedicious
             ,
             deceitfull
             ,
             and
             malepart
             ,
             and
             very
             violent
             in
             all
             their
             actions
             ,
             but
             yet
             women
             bee
             somewhat
             more
             courteous
             then
             men
             ,
             they
             bee
             alwayes
             busied
             eyther
             in
             externall
             or
             ciuill
             broyles
             :
             They
             bee
             naturally
             slowe
             of
             speach
             ,
             and
             farre
             more
             apt
             for
             action
             then
             vtterance
             .
             They
             will
             neither
             bragge
             of
             their
             prosperity
             ,
             nor
             dispaire
             in
             aduersity
             :
             they
             obey
             their
             Princes
             for
             feare
             ,
             not
             for
             shame
             ;
             they
             bee
             much
             giuen
             to
             lust
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             sparing
             dyet
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             trust
             nor
             confidence
             to
             bee
             reposed
             in
             their
             words
             nor
             promises
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             is
             expedient
             and
             behouefull
             for
             themselues
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               The
               manners
               and
               customes
               Of
               Persia
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manners
               ,
               lawes
               ,
               and
               ordinances
               of
               the
               Persians
               .
            
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             PERSIA
             a
             country
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             of
             Persis
             the
             sonne
             of
             Iupiter
             and
             
             Danaé
             ,
             of
             whom
             also
             Persepolis
             the
             Metrapolitan
             and
             chiefe
             Citty
             of
             that
             nation
             ,
             taketh
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             thereof
             be
             called
             Persians
             :
             This
             country
             (
             as
             Ptolomeus
             writeth
             in
             his
             fift
             booke
             )
             is
             bounded
             on
             the
             North
             with
             Media
             ,
             on
             the
             West
             with
             Susiana
             ,
             on
             the
             East
             with
             the
             two
             Carmanias
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             South
             with
             the
             Persian
             sea
             .
             Their
             chiefe
             townes
             were
             Aximia
             ,
             Persepolis
             and
             Diospolis
             .
             The
             Persians
             beleeue
             in
             Heauen
             ,
             and
             in
             Iupiter
             :
             they
             haue
             the
             Sunne
             also
             in
             great
             veneration
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             Mitra
             ,
             and
             worship
             the
             Moone
             ,
             Venus
             ,
             the
             Fire
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             windes
             ,
             as
             gods
             and
             goddesses
             :
             They
             haue
             neither
             Temples
             ,
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             nor
             Idols
             ,
             but
             doe
             their
             sacrifices
             
             without
             doores
             ,
             in
             some
             high
             place
             ,
             with
             great
             reuerence
             and
             deuotion
             ,
             hauing
             the
             hoast
             for
             sacrifice
             brought
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             with
             a
             crowne
             or
             garland
             on
             his
             head
             :
             they
             sacrifice
             to
             their
             gods
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             oblation
             ,
             neither
             do
             the
             gods
             (
             as
             they
             suppose
             )
             require
             more
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             custome
             of
             some
             in
             that
             countrie
             is
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             Intralls
             of
             the
             sacrifice
             into
             the
             fire
             also
             :
             when
             they
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             fyre
             of
             drye
             wood
             ,
             the
             barke
             or
             rinde
             being
             first
             pulled
             of
             ,
             and
             then
             casting
             vpon
             the
             wood
             some
             sweet
             tallow
             or
             suet
             ,
             and
             infusing
             a
             little
             oyle
             thereon
             ,
             set
             it
             on
             fire
             ,
             not
             blowing
             with
             their
             mouths
             but
             with
             bellowes
             ,
             for
             if
             any
             presume
             to
             blow
             the
             fire
             with
             his
             mouth
             ,
             or
             throw
             therin
             any
             dead
             carcasse
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
             filthy
             thing
             ,
             hee
             dyeth
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Persians
             neither
             wash
             themselues
             in
             water
             ,
             nor
             pisse
             ,
             nor
             spitte
             into
             it
             ,
             nor
             throw
             any
             dead
             carcasse
             into
             it
             ,
             nor
             prophane
             it
             any
             other
             kinde
             of
             way
             ,
             but
             worship
             it
             most
             religiously
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             When
             they
             come
             to
             a
             lake
             ,
             riuer
             ,
             or
             brooke
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             little
             ditch
             or
             pond
             ,
             seuered
             from
             the
             other
             water
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             kill
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             hauing
             speciall
             regarde
             that
             none
             of
             the
             other
             water
             bee
             touched
             with
             the
             bloud
             ,
             least
             all
             should
             be
             polluted
             :
             this
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             layde
             vpon
             a
             mirtell
             or
             lawrell
             tree
             ,
             the
             Priests
             or
             Magi
             make
             a
             fire
             with
             little
             twiggs
             ,
             and
             therewith
             burne
             the
             sacrifice
             till
             it
             be
             consumed
             ,
             and
             then
             sprinkling
             and
             infusing
             it
             with
             oyle
             mingled
             with
             milke
             and
             hony
             ,
             they
             pray
             for
             a
             long
             space
             together
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             nor
             water
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             holding
             in
             their
             hands
             all
             the
             while
             a
             bundle
             of
             Mirtle
             rods
             .
             They
             create
             their
             Kings
             out
             of
             one
             family
             ,
             and
             hee
             which
             is
             not
             obedient
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             hath
             his
             head
             and
             armes
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             is
             cast
             out
             without
             buriall
             .
             Polycritus
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             Persian
             Kings
             haue
             their
             houses
             builded
             vpon
             hills
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             they
             hide
             all
             the
             treasure
             ,
             and
             tribute
             which
             they
             exact
             of
             their
             subiects
             ,
             for
             a
             monument
             
             of
             a
             well
             gouerned
             state
             :
             And
             that
             of
             the
             people
             that
             dwell
             vpon
             the
             sea
             coast
             ,
             they
             exact
             siluer
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             middle
             part
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             such
             other
             commodities
             as
             the
             country
             affoordeth
             ,
             as
             colour
             ,
             medicines
             ,
             wooll
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             cattel
             also
             :
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             the
             King
             to
             put
             any
             man
             to
             death
             for
             one
             onely
             cause
             ,
             nor
             for
             one
             Persian
             to
             commit
             any
             heynous
             offence
             against
             another
             of
             his
             owne
             family
             or
             kindered
             :
             The
             Persians
             haue
             many
             wiues
             a
             peece
             ,
             and
             keepe
             diuerse
             concubines
             besides
             ,
             for
             increase
             of
             issue
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             reward
             those
             most
             liberally
             ,
             that
             haue
             begot
             most
             
             children
             in
             a
             yeare
             ,
             nor
             bee
             their
             children
             once
             brought
             into
             their
             fathers
             sight
             ,
             before
             they
             bee
             fiue
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             while
             are
             brought
             vp
             with
             their
             mothers
             ,
             chiefly
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             them
             in
             those
             yeares
             of
             education
             ,
             should
             miscarry
             and
             dye
             ,
             their
             losse
             should
             be
             no
             greefe
             or
             molestation
             to
             the
             father
             .
             They
             celebrate
             their
             mariages
             all
             at
             one
             time
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             vernall
             Aequinoctium
             ,
             and
             the
             Brides-groome
             eateth
             nothing
             the
             first
             night
             he
             lieth
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             but
             an
             Apple
             or
             the
             marrow
             of
             a
             Cammell
             .
             The
             Persian
             children
             from
             the
             first
             yeare
             of
             their
             age
             to
             the
             foure
             and
             twentith
             ,
             practise
             nothing
             but
             riding
             ,
             shooting
             ,
             throwing
             the
             dart
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             to
             learne
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
             Their
             schoole-maisters
             are
             men
             of
             great
             continencie
             and
             seuerity
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             sometimes
             in
             rime
             ,
             some-times
             in
             prose
             ,
             rehearse
             vnto
             them
             (
             for
             their
             instructions
             )
             tales
             and
             histories
             ,
             containing
             the
             commendations
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             and
             the
             deeds
             of
             worthy
             men
             .
             They
             haue
             a
             place
             appointed
             them
             to
             practise
             in
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             summoned
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             some
             winde
             instrument
             at
             vsuall
             houres
             ,
             and
             their
             teachers
             are
             often
             demanded
             and
             examined
             by
             others
             ,
             how
             their
             children
             do
             profit
             .
             They
             practise
             running
             also
             ,
             choosing
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             sonnes
             to
             be
             their
             Captaine
             and
             guide
             ,
             &
             the
             field
             wherein
             they
             run
             their
             races
             ,
             is
             at
             the
             least
             thirty
             stadia
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             indure
             both
             heate
             and
             cold
             ,
             they
             often
             exercise
             themselues
             in
             swimming
             and
             wading
             ouer
             great
             waters
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             they
             will
             eate
             their
             meate
             and
             go
             about
             their
             husbandry
             ,
             and
             other
             businesse
             ,
             with
             weapons
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             wet
             garments
             on
             their
             backs
             :
             their
             meate
             is
             the
             gumme
             ,
             or
             turpentine
             that
             issueth
             out
             of
             Firre
             trees
             ,
             Acornes
             and
             wilde
             Peares
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             they
             vsually
             eat
             after
             their
             runing
             &
             other
             exercises
             
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             heard
             bread
             ,
             and
             salt
             herbes
             called
             garden
             Cresses
             ,
             and
             flesh
             either
             broyled
             or
             boyled
             ,
             and
             their
             vsual
             drinke
             is
             water
             :
             They
             hunt
             alwaies
             on
             horsbacke
             with
             darts
             ,
             bowes
             and
             slings
             .
             In
             the
             fore-noone
             they
             either
             plant
             trees
             ,
             dig
             vp
             rootes
             ,
             make
             weapons
             ,
             or
             practise
             fishing
             :
             their
             children
             be
             addorned
             with
             gold
             and
             many
             other
             dainties
             .
             The
             stone
             Pyropus
             (
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Carbuncle
             stone
             of
             a
             firy
             rednesse
             )
             is
             with
             them
             in
             great
             estimation
             ,
             &
             therefore
             they
             apply
             it
             not
             to
             any
             dead
             bodie
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             fire
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             honor
             &
             reuerence
             they
             yeeld
             vnto
             it
             :
             from
             the
             twentith
             yeere
             vnto
             the
             fiftith
             ,
             they
             be
             souldiours
             and
             follow
             the
             warres
             :
             they
             haue
             no
             vse
             of
             pleading
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             buy
             or
             sell
             any
             thing
             :
             They
             bee
             armed
             in
             the
             warres
             with
             a
             kinde
             of
             target
             in
             form
             of
             a
             wheele
             ,
             and
             besides
             their
             quiuer
             of
             arrowes
             they
             haue
             weapons
             called
             sangars
             ,
             and
             short
             swords
             ,
             caps
             with
             high
             crowns
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             breasts
             rough
             brest-plates
             ful
             of
             skales
             :
             The
             Princes
             weare
             a
             kind
             of
             garment
             that
             is
             three
             double
             about
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             cotes
             with
             sleeues
             hanging
             downe
             to
             their
             knees
             ,
             the
             out-side
             whereof
             is
             of
             diuers
             collours
             and
             the
             lyning
             white
             :
             In
             the
             Sommer
             time
             ,
             the
             Persians
             be
             clothed
             in
             purple
             ,
             and
             in
             winter
             in
             changeable
             collours
             :
             The
             head
             attires
             for
             their
             Priests
             or
             Magi
             be
             like
             vnto
             Bishops
             miters
             :
             The
             common
             people
             bee
             clothed
             with
             two
             coates
             ,
             hanging
             downe
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             legs
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             bundel
             of
             linnen
             cloath
             bound
             about
             their
             heads
             :
             Their
             beds
             and
             pots
             be
             trimmed
             with
             gold
             &
             siluer
             :
             They
             consult
             of
             no
             serious
             matter
             but
             when
             they
             be
             halfe
             drunke
             ,
             esteeming
             that
             consultation
             to
             be
             more
             firme
             thē
             that
             which
             is
             with
             sobriety
             ,
             &
             deliberatiō
             ;
             kinsmen
             &
             equals
             salute
             one
             an
             other
             with
             a
             kisse
             ,
             &
             the
             baser
             sort
             of
             people
             reuerence
             their
             betters
             by
             bowing
             their
             bodies
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
           
             They
             bury
             their
             dead
             bodies
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             annoynting
             them
             first
             with
             wax
             ,
             but
             their
             Priests
             or
             wise-men
             they
             cast
             out
             without
             burial
             to
             be
             deuoured
             of
             birds
             ;
             their
             custome
             was
             also
             for
             sonnes
             to
             lie
             with
             their
             owne
             mothers
             ,
             and
             these
             in
             times
             past
             were
             the
             manners
             and
             customes
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             Herodotus
             also
             reciteth
             more
             of
             their
             maners
             ,
             very
             worthy
             of
             remembrance
             :
             as
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             held
             a
             horrible
             and
             heynous
             offence
             ,
             to
             laugh
             ,
             or
             spit
             before
             the
             King
             :
             That
             they
             scoffed
             at
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             who
             were
             of
             opinion
             that
             the
             gods
             tooke
             their
             original
             from
             men
             :
             That
             whatsoeuer
             was
             vnlawful
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             was
             by
             them
             thought
             vnfitting
             to
             be
             spoken
             :
             That
             it
             was
             a
             vile
             thing
             to
             bee
             in
             debt
             ,
             but
             to
             lie
             was
             most
             abhominable
             :
             That
             they
             did
             not
             bury
             their
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             pulled
             in
             peeces
             by
             dogges
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             other
             nations
             was
             thought
             most
             absurde
             )
             that
             parents
             being
             brought
             to
             pouertie
             ,
             might
             get
             money
             by
             being
             Pandars
             to
             their
             owne
             daughters
             ,
             which
             custome
             was
             alowed
             amongst
             the
             Babylonians
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             Persians
             at
             this
             day
             being
             ouercome
             by
             the
             Sarrasins
             ,
             and
             infected
             with
             the
             madnesse
             of
             Mahomet
             ,
             liue
             altogether
             in
             darkenesse
             :
             It
             was
             once
             a
             warlike
             nation
             ,
             and
             had
             for
             a
             long
             space
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             East
             :
             but
             now
             for
             want
             of
             excercise
             in
             armes
             ,
             it
             fayleth
             much
             of
             his
             ancient
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               India
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               monstrous
               and
               prodigious
               customes
               and
               manner
               of
               liuing
               of
               the
               people
               of
               India
               .
            
             CAP.
             8.
             
          
           
             INDIA
             ,
             a
             Country
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             vtmost
             bound
             of
             all
             Asia
             ,
             is
             so
             vast
             and
             
             large
             a
             country
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             thoght
             to
             be
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             Pomponius
             writeth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             much
             in
             compasse
             by
             the
             sea
             shore
             as
             a
             ship
             will
             saile
             in
             forty
             daies
             and
             forty
             nights
             with
             a
             full
             winde
             :
             It
             is
             called
             India
             of
             the
             riuer
             Inde
             ,
             where
             it
             finisheth
             his
             course
             vpon
             the
             West
             part
             ,
             and
             beginning
             at
             the
             meridionall
             sea
             ,
             stretcheth
             out
             vnto
             the
             vttermost
             part
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             extending
             Northward
             to
             the
             hill
             Caucasus
             :
             It
             containeth
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             hath
             such
             great
             aboundance
             of
             Cities
             ,
             and
             walled
             townes
             
             therein
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             fewer
             then
             fiue
             thousand
             ,
             nor
             may
             it
             seeme
             strange
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             so
             great
             numbers
             of
             people
             and
             Cities
             ,
             considering
             that
             the
             Indians
             of
             all
             other
             people
             neuer
             departed
             from
             their
             natiue
             soile
             .
             The
             most
             famous
             riuers
             in
             that
             Country
             are
             Ganges
             ,
             Indus
             and
             Hypanis
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             is
             the
             riuer
             Ganges
             :
             The
             Country
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Westerne
             windes
             is
             most
             holsome
             :
             they
             haue
             two
             haruests
             in
             the
             yeere
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             bloweth
             Easterly
             all
             winter
             :
             wine
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             although
             there
             be
             that
             affirme
             ,
             that
             the
             Musican
             soile
             yeeldeth
             some
             wine
             :
             in
             the
             South
             part
             of
             India
             is
             great
             store
             of
             Narde
             ,
             Cynamon
             ,
             Pepper
             and
             Sugar-cane
             ,
             
             as
             in
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             Aethiopia
             :
             It
             produceth
             Ebon-trees
             ,
             Parrots
             and
             Vnicornes
             :
             and
             aboundeth
             with
             precious
             stones
             ,
             as
             Berrils
             ,
             Chrysophases
             ,
             Adamants
             ,
             Carbuncles
             ,
             Lychnites
             ,
             Pearles
             and
             Vnions
             :
             There
             be
             two
             Sommers
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             :
             the
             winds
             be
             gentle
             and
             calme
             ,
             and
             the
             ayre
             temperate
             :
             they
             haue
             plenty
             of
             ground
             and
             aboundance
             of
             water
             ,
             &
             therefore
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             namely
             the
             Musicans
             ,
             liue
             till
             they
             be
             a
             hundred
             and
             thirty
             yeers
             of
             age
             ,
             &
             the
             people
             called
             Seres
             be
             longer
             liued
             then
             they
             :
             Al
             the
             Indians
             weare
             long
             lockes
             ,
             and
             colloured
             ,
             either
             
             blew
             or
             yellow
             .
             Their
             trimming
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             not
             clothed
             al
             alike
             ,
             but
             some
             in
             wollen
             and
             some
             in
             linnen
             garments
             :
             some
             goe
             altogither
             naked
             ,
             some
             couer
             onely
             their
             priuities
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             haue
             for
             their
             apparel
             the
             barkes
             or
             rines
             of
             trees
             ,
             made
             flexible
             and
             bending
             towards
             their
             bodies
             :
             Their
             bodies
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             be
             blacke
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             seed
             generatiue
             ,
             they
             be
             of
             such
             how
             in
             their
             mothers
             wombes
             ,
             as
             those
             be
             which
             begot
             them
             ,
             &
             their
             seed
             of
             generation
             is
             black
             like
             the
             Aethiopians
             :
             they
             be
             tall
             of
             stature
             and
             very
             hardy
             &
             valerous
             :
             they
             be
             very
             frugal
             &
             thrifty
             in
             their
             liuing
             :
             They
             be
             curious
             in
             their
             apparel
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             &
             abstaine
             greatly
             from
             theft
             :
             they
             vse
             no
             written
             
             lawes
             ,
             nor
             know
             any
             letters
             ,
             but
             administer
             al
             things
             by
             helpe
             of
             their
             memories
             :
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             simple
             and
             thristy
             manner
             of
             liuing
             ,
             all
             things
             succeed
             very
             prosperously
             with
             them
             :
             They
             drinke
             no
             wine
             but
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             for
             their
             vsuall
             drinke
             is
             made
             of
             Ryce
             and
             Barley
             ,
             and
             their
             meate
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             thinne
             Rycepottage
             :
             That
             there
             is
             great
             simplicity
             in
             their
             couenants
             ,
             and
             contracts
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             gathered
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             bee
             not
             litigious
             nor
             giuen
             to
             quarrelling
             ,
             
             for
             they
             haue
             no
             lawes
             to
             recouer
             a
             thing
             committed
             or
             left
             in
             an
             other
             mans
             keeping
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             need
             witnesses
             or
             seales
             ,
             but
             credit
             one
             an
             other
             simply
             without
             intent
             of
             fraud
             or
             guile
             .
             In
             so
             much
             as
             they
             will
             leaue
             their
             houses
             when
             they
             goe
             abroad
             with
             the
             doores
             open
             and
             no
             body
             in
             them
             :
             All
             which
             be
             manifest
             signes
             that
             they
             be
             maruelous
             iust
             and
             continent
             :
             no
             man
             there
             may
             bee
             admitted
             to
             liue
             alone
             ,
             &
             to
             dine
             and
             sup
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             they
             ought
             to
             eate
             and
             drinke
             all
             at
             one
             houre
             ,
             for
             such
             things
             they
             coniecture
             doe
             best
             dispose
             them
             to
             social
             &
             ciuil
             conuersation
             .
             They
             excercise
             their
             bodies
             by
             rubbing
             thē
             with
             combes
             made
             of
             sweet
             wood
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             &
             addorne
             themselues
             with
             Ebon-wood
             :
             In
             making
             their
             tombes
             and
             sepultures
             ,
             they
             bee
             very
             sparing
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             apparel
             maruellous
             costly
             and
             curious
             ,
             for
             besides
             gold
             ,
             precious
             stones
             &
             very
             fine
             linnen
             cloth
             ,
             or
             cambricke
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             be
             arraied
             ,
             they
             carry
             about
             with
             them
             fans
             or
             shadowes
             ,
             to
             preserue
             their
             beauties
             from
             the
             sun
             .
             For
             they
             are
             so
             desirous
             to
             seeme
             faire
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             al
             things
             that
             appertaine
             to
             the
             beautifying
             of
             their
             faces
             :
             truth
             &
             vertue
             are
             with
             them
             much
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             they
             yeeld
             no
             more
             honor
             to
             old
             men
             then
             to
             others
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             excell
             others
             in
             wisdome
             :
             They
             haue
             many
             wiues
             ,
             some
             wherof
             they
             buy
             of
             their
             parents
             for
             a
             yoke
             of
             oxen
             ,
             some
             they
             marry
             for
             obedience
             sake
             ,
             some
             for
             cause
             of
             procreation
             ,
             &
             some
             for
             pleasure
             and
             voluptuousnesse
             ,
             and
             vnlesse
             their
             husbands
             inforce
             them
             to
             liue
             chast
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             thē
             to
             play
             the
             harlots
             at
             their
             pleasure
             :
             No
             Indian
             doth
             sacrifice
             or
             burn
             incence
             with
             a
             garland
             vpon
             his
             head
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             cut
             the
             throats
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             but
             strangle
             thē
             to
             death
             ,
             that
             their
             offrings
             to
             their
             gods
             may
             be
             whole
             and
             not
             maimed
             :
             he
             that
             is
             conuicted
             of
             
             false
             witnesse
             bearing
             ,
             hath
             the
             vtmost
             ioynts
             of
             his
             fingers
             cut
             off
             ,
             &
             he
             which
             depriueth
             an
             other
             of
             any
             member
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             punished
             with
             losse
             of
             the
             like
             member
             ,
             but
             hath
             his
             hand
             cut
             off
             besides
             ,
             and
             to
             depriue
             an
             artificer
             of
             hand
             or
             eye
             is
             death
             :
             the
             body
             of
             their
             King
             is
             committed
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             hyreling
             women
             ,
             who
             only
             haue
             
             the
             custody
             and
             charge
             of
             him
             ,
             &
             none
             else
             do
             euer
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             of
             these
             women
             kil
             the
             King
             when
             he
             is
             drunke
             ,
             for
             her
             reward
             ,
             she
             shall
             marry
             his
             successor
             ,
             and
             their
             sons
             do
             euer
             succeed
             them
             in
             their
             Kingdomes
             :
             It
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             the
             King
             to
             sleepe
             in
             the
             day-time
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             constrained
             to
             change
             his
             lodging
             at
             certaine
             houres
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             treason
             .
             If
             hee
             be
             not
             in
             campe
             ,
             he
             oftentimes
             goeth
             abroad
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             in
             Iudgement
             and
             heareth
             causes
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             at
             such
             a
             time
             as
             his
             body
             is
             to
             be
             rubbed
             with
             a
             rubbing
             combe
             ,
             he
             hath
             three
             to
             rub
             his
             body
             and
             heareth
             causes
             all
             the
             while
             :
             He
             issueth
             forth
             also
             sometimes
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             hunt
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             is
             compassed
             about
             ,
             and
             inclosed
             with
             a
             great
             troupe
             of
             women
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Bacchus
             ,
             his
             gard
             remaining
             without
             the
             Court
             gate
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             into
             the
             house
             is
             couered
             with
             cords
             ,
             and
             snares
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             one
             offend
             with
             any
             of
             the
             women
             which
             stay
             at
             home
             ,
             he
             shall
             die
             for
             it
             :
             The
             King
             when
             hee
             hunteth
             hath
             going
             before
             him
             ,
             drums
             ,
             timbrils
             and
             little
             bels
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hunteth
             in
             parkes
             and
             inclosed
             grounds
             ,
             he
             is
             assisted
             with
             two
             or
             three
             women
             armed
             ,
             and
             when
             in
             forests
             and
             open
             fields
             ,
             he
             shooteth
             from
             an
             Elephant
             :
             some
             of
             the
             women
             ride
             in
             chariots
             ,
             some
             on
             horsebacke
             ,
             and
             some
             on
             Elephants
             &
             in
             that
             maner
             they
             make
             wars
             :
             also
             they
             be
             excercised
             in
             al
             kind
             of
             weapōs
             ,
             but
             therin
             they
             much
             differ
             from
             our
             women
             .
             There
             be
             some
             writers
             that
             
             affirme
             that
             the
             Indians
             worship
             shewry
             Iupiter
             ,
             the
             riuer
             Ganges
             ,
             and
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             deified
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             the
             King
             washeth
             or
             shaueth
             his
             beard
             ,
             they
             celebrate
             that
             time
             very
             solemnly
             ,
             and
             sending
             great
             gifts
             ,
             striue
             one
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             who
             shall
             shew
             the
             greatest
             pompe
             ,
             ioylity
             and
             magnificence
             :
             The
             whole
             people
             of
             India
             were
             heretofore
             
             deuided
             into
             seuen
             orders
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             was
             the
             order
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             though
             they
             were
             fewest
             in
             number
             ,
             yet
             in
             honor
             and
             dignity
             with
             their
             Kings
             ,
             they
             excelled
             all
             others
             :
             These
             Philosophers
             were
             freed
             from
             
             all
             labours
             ,
             they
             serued
             no
             man
             ,
             nor
             were
             serued
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             they
             were
             beloued
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             they
             receiued
             of
             priuate
             men
             al
             things
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             do
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             bury
             the
             dead
             bodies
             :
             There
             were
             great
             Prophesiers
             and
             negromancers
             ,
             and
             therefore
             had
             many
             gifts
             and
             honors
             bestowed
             vpon
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             their
             knowledge
             the
             Indians
             receiued
             great
             commodity
             ,
             for
             they
             would
             assemble
             themselues
             togither
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             yeere
             ,
             and
             then
             foretell
             of
             drought
             ,
             raine
             ,
             winds
             and
             diseases
             ,
             and
             other
             accidents
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             whereof
             was
             exceeding
             profitable
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             so
             as
             both
             the
             King
             &
             people
             hearing
             what
             occurents
             were
             likely
             to
             happen
             that
             yeer
             ,
             might
             thereby
             the
             rather
             auoide
             future
             euils
             ,
             &
             follow
             such
             courses
             as
             by
             probability
             might
             proue
             good
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             punishment
             was
             inflicted
             vpon
             any
             of
             those
             Philosophers
             that
             prophisied
             falsly
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             he
             was
             put
             to
             perpetual
             silence
             :
             The
             second
             order
             is
             of
             husbandmen
             ,
             
             which
             are
             the
             greatest
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             wars
             ,
             and
             from
             al
             other
             imployments
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             and
             bestow
             there
             whole
             time
             onely
             in
             tilling
             the
             grownd
             :
             no
             enemy
             doth
             either
             wrong
             them
             ,
             or
             rob
             them
             ,
             but
             esteeming
             them
             to
             be
             euer
             busied
             for
             their
             common
             good
             ,
             sorbeare
             
             to
             doe
             them
             any
             iniury
             or
             damage
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             the
             husbandmen
             ,
             liuing
             voide
             of
             feare
             ,
             and
             tilling
             the
             land
             in
             security
             ,
             their
             labors
             yeeld
             them
             great
             plenty
             of
             increase
             :
             they
             come
             not
             at
             all
             into
             the
             Cities
             ,
             but
             liue
             altogether
             in
             fields
             with
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             ;
             They
             pay
             tribute
             vnto
             their
             Kings
             (
             for
             all
             India
             is
             gouerned
             by
             Kings
             )
             and
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             priuate
             person
             to
             possesse
             any
             grownds
             without
             tribute
             ,
             and
             besides
             this
             tribute
             they
             yeeld
             vnto
             their
             Kings
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             the
             increase
             of
             all
             their
             fruites
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             order
             consisteth
             of
             shepheards
             of
             all
             sortes
             ,
             which
             liue
             neither
             in
             Cities
             nor
             villages
             ,
             but
             in
             tents
             and
             
             tabernacles
             ,
             and
             practise
             hunting
             and
             fowling
             ,
             whereby
             the
             country
             is
             free
             and
             safe
             both
             from
             rauenous
             birds
             and
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             for
             by
             this
             excercise
             they
             make
             all
             India
             more
             ciuill
             ,
             abounding
             otherwise
             with
             many
             and
             diuers
             sorts
             both
             of
             birds
             and
             beasts
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             much
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             husbandman
             :
             Artificers
             supplie
             the
             forth
             
             place
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             occupied
             in
             making
             weapons
             and
             armour
             ,
             some
             in
             making
             instruments
             for
             husbandry
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             prouiding
             things
             necessary
             for
             themselues
             :
             these
             be
             not
             onely
             free
             from
             tribute
             ,
             but
             haue
             all
             their
             bread
             corne
             allowed
             them
             by
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Souldiers
             be
             the
             fifth
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             the
             second
             in
             number
             ,
             they
             bee
             excercised
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             warlike
             discipline
             ,
             
             and
             be
             wholy
             deuoted
             to
             armes
             ,
             and
             both
             they
             their
             Horses
             and
             Elephants
             ,
             be
             wholy
             maintained
             at
             the
             Kings
             cost
             and
             charge
             .
          
           
             The
             sixth
             order
             is
             of
             Tribunes
             ,
             or
             Protectors
             of
             the
             commons
             :
             Whose
             speciall
             office
             is
             to
             spie
             and
             inquire
             ,
             
             what
             things
             are
             done
             throughout
             all
             India
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             report
             thereof
             vnto
             the
             King.
             
          
           
           
             In
             the
             seuenth
             rancke
             be
             those
             which
             bee
             of
             the
             common
             
             Councell
             ,
             they
             be
             the
             fewest
             in
             number
             ,
             but
             in
             Nobilitie
             and
             vnderstanding
             they
             exceede
             all
             the
             other
             Orders
             :
             out
             of
             this
             Order
             be
             elected
             the
             Kings
             Councellors
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             gouerne
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             and
             to
             discern
             and
             iudge
             in
             doubtfull
             matters
             :
             Princes
             moreouer
             ,
             and
             captaines
             are
             chosen
             out
             of
             this
             company
             .
             The
             common-wealth
             of
             India
             beeing
             thus
             distributed
             into
             these
             seuen
             Orders
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             of
             one
             Order
             ,
             to
             marry
             a
             wife
             out
             of
             another
             Order
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             to
             alter
             his
             function
             ;
             as
             for
             a
             souldier
             to
             become
             a
             husbandman
             ,
             or
             for
             an
             artificer
             to
             play
             the
             Philosopher
             .
             There
             be
             also
             certaine
             Presidents
             or
             head
             Officers
             appointed
             amongst
             the
             Indians
             ,
             to
             defend
             and
             protect
             aliens
             and
             strangers
             from
             iniury
             ,
             and
             oppression
             :
             and
             these
             (
             if
             any
             strangers
             be
             sicke
             )
             are
             to
             procure
             Phisitians
             to
             cure
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             dye
             ,
             they
             must
             bury
             them
             ,
             and
             giue
             their
             money
             and
             goods
             to
             their
             nearest
             friends
             :
             The
             Iudges
             determine
             controuersies
             ,
             and
             punish
             offenders
             :
             there
             be
             none
             of
             the
             Indians
             of
             seruile
             condition
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             ordained
             by
             a
             law
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             
             them
             shall
             be
             seruants
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             being
             free-men
             ,
             are
             worthie
             of
             equall
             right
             and
             honor
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             neither
             go
             about
             to
             excell
             others
             ,
             nor
             to
             iniure
             any
             man
             ,
             but
             settle
             themselues
             to
             indure
             all
             chances
             of
             fortune
             alike
             .
             For
             it
             seemeth
             a
             ridiculous
             thing
             ,
             that
             lawes
             should
             bee
             ministred
             to
             all
             alike
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             fortunes
             should
             not
             bee
             alike
             also
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             because
             there
             bee
             sundrie
             sorts
             of
             people
             in
             India
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             spatiousnesse
             and
             large
             extent
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             differ
             both
             in
             forme
             and
             language
             :
             all
             of
             them
             therefore
             do
             not
             liue
             in
             that
             ciuil
             manner
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             here
             declared
             .
          
           
           
             but
             some
             are
             of
             a
             more
             barbarous
             and
             rude
             behauiour
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             some
             be
             situated
             towards
             the
             Sun-rising
             ,
             and
             be
             much
             giuen
             to
             breeding
             cattell
             ,
             or
             other
             such
             like
             course
             of
             life
             :
             and
             some
             liue
             altogether
             in
             moorish
             grounds
             ,
             and
             feede
             on
             raw
             fishes
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             by
             going
             out
             in
             botes
             made
             of
             Canes
             or
             Reedes
             ,
             that
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             a
             bote
             is
             made
             of
             the
             space
             that
             is
             betwixt
             two
             ioynts
             of
             the
             reede
             .
             These
             Indians
             weare
             garments
             made
             of
             flags
             or
             sedge
             ,
             that
             groweth
             in
             riuers
             ,
             which
             they
             plat
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             in
             fashion
             of
             a
             matte
             ,
             and
             weare
             them
             as
             an
             armour
             for
             their
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Next
             vnto
             these
             East-ward
             ,
             be
             certaine
             Indians
             ,
             which
             
             be
             heards-men
             ,
             or
             breeders
             of
             cattell
             ,
             and
             be
             called
             Padae
             ,
             they
             feed
             on
             raw
             flesh
             ,
             and
             are
             sayd
             to
             liue
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             when
             any
             citizens
             ,
             either
             man
             ,
             or
             woman
             is
             sick
             ,
             their
             most
             nearest
             and
             familiar
             friends
             kill
             him
             ,
             alleaging
             ,
             that
             his
             languishing
             in
             sicknesse
             would
             make
             his
             flesh
             corrupted
             and
             vnwholesome
             for
             those
             which
             should
             eate
             it
             :
             and
             although
             he
             deny
             himself
             to
             be
             sick
             ,
             yet
             they
             wil
             not
             pardon
             him
             ,
             but
             kill
             him
             foorth
             with
             ,
             and
             feed
             vpon
             him
             :
             and
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             men
             are
             vsed
             by
             men
             ,
             be
             women
             that
             bee
             sicke
             dealt
             withall
             by
             women
             ,
             that
             be
             their
             nearest
             friends
             :
             And
             such
             also
             as
             liue
             in
             health
             till
             they
             be
             old
             ,
             be
             then
             killed
             and
             eaten
             by
             their
             friends
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             both
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             they
             be
             killed
             when
             they
             be
             sicke
             ,
             there
             be
             very
             few
             of
             them
             that
             liue
             till
             they
             be
             old
             .
             Another
             sort
             of
             Indians
             haue
             a
             custome
             different
             from
             those
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             for
             they
             kill
             no
             creature
             ,
             they
             neither
             sow
             nor
             plant
             ,
             nor
             prouide
             houses
             ,
             but
             liue
             onely
             by
             herbes
             :
             They
             haue
             a
             certaine
             graine
             much
             like
             vnto
             millet
             ,
             which
             naturally
             springeth
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             a
             huske
             or
             codde
             ,
             which
             they
             gathering
             ,
             cod
             and
             all
             ,
             boyle
             them
             and
             eate
             
             them
             :
             when
             any
             of
             them
             falls
             sicke
             ,
             hee
             goeth
             into
             some
             desert
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             lyeth
             downe
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             languish
             or
             die
             ,
             no
             one
             regardeth
             him
             :
             and
             also
             these
             Indians
             which
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             ,
             accompany
             with
             women
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             all
             people
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             beasts
             .
          
           
             In
             India
             bee
             certaine
             Philosophers
             called
             Gymnosophists
             ,
             
             which
             (
             as
             Petrarch
             writeth
             )
             inhabite
             the
             vttermost
             and
             shadie
             parts
             of
             the
             region
             ,
             and
             going
             euer
             naked
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             they
             be
             so
             named
             .
             And
             wandring
             all
             abroad
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             do
             there
             teach
             Philosophie
             :
             abiding
             in
             one
             place
             from
             the
             Sunne-rising
             ,
             till
             his
             going
             downe
             ,
             euer
             fixing
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             beholding
             the
             circle
             of
             the
             brightest
             starre
             :
             seeking
             out
             some
             secrets
             in
             the
             fierie
             globe
             .
             They
             will
             stand
             vpon
             their
             feete
             all
             day
             long
             ,
             vpon
             the
             hote
             sands
             ,
             without
             shew
             of
             any
             griefe
             at
             all
             ,
             patiently
             induring
             both
             the
             cold
             of
             the
             snow
             ,
             and
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             Sunne
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             whom
             be
             people
             called
             Brachmans
             ;
             who
             (
             as
             Didimus
             their
             king
             writ
             to
             Alexander
             king
             of
             Macedon
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             minded
             to
             make
             warre
             vpon
             them
             )
             do
             liue
             very
             vprightly
             and
             simply
             .
             They
             be
             not
             allured
             with
             delectations
             of
             any
             novelties
             ,
             nor
             desire
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             inforceth
             them
             :
             their
             diet
             is
             nothing
             daintie
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             to
             satisfie
             their
             luxurie
             ,
             is
             sought
             out
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             earth
             produceth
             without
             labour
             or
             toyle
             furnisheth
             their
             tables
             with
             wholesome
             and
             vnhurtfull
             diet
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             they
             be
             very
             healthfull
             ,
             and
             vnacquainted
             with
             the
             names
             and
             nature
             of
             sundrie
             diseases
             .
             No
             one
             imploreth
             helpe
             of
             another
             ,
             where
             no
             one
             liueth
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             all
             in
             common
             .
             They
             haue
             no
             superiour
             ,
             but
             be
             all
             equals
             ,
             and
             therefore
             voide
             of
             enuie
             and
             emulation
             :
             for
             the
             equality
             of
             pouerty
             maketh
             
             them
             all
             rich
             :
             condēnations
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             nothing
             worthie
             of
             correction
             :
             nor
             be
             they
             led
             by
             any
             law
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             commit
             no
             crimes
             :
             onely
             this
             one
             law
             is
             generall
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             not
             to
             transgresse
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             nourisheth
             labour
             and
             industrie
             ,
             exerciseth
             no
             auarice
             ,
             and
             flyeth
             idlenesse
             :
             They
             giue
             not
             their
             bodies
             to
             lust
             ,
             thereby
             to
             weaken
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             possesse
             all
             things
             they
             desire
             not
             ,
             esteeming
             couetousnesse
             to
             bee
             a
             plague
             and
             scourge
             most
             cruell
             ,
             which
             impouerisheth
             all
             those
             shee
             layeth
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             end
             of
             obtayning
             ,
             the
             more
             rich
             shee
             groweth
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             her
             beggerie
             .
             The
             Sunne
             yeeldeth
             them
             heate
             ,
             the
             deaw
             moisture
             ,
             the
             riuers
             asswage
             their
             thirst
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             affoordeth
             them
             beddes
             ;
             where
             carke
             and
             care
             approch
             not
             neare
             their
             couches
             ,
             nor
             be
             their
             minds
             wearied
             or
             vexed
             with
             vaine
             cogitations
             .
             Pride
             hath
             no
             power
             amongst
             them
             ,
             being
             al
             men
             of
             one
             condition
             :
             nor
             is
             any
             one
             oppressed
             with
             other
             bōdage
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             bodies
             prostrate
             themselues
             to
             do
             seruice
             to
             their
             soules
             .
             They
             make
             neither
             lime
             nor
             bricke
             wherwith
             to
             build
             them
             houses
             ,
             but
             rather
             chuse
             to
             inhabite
             in
             holes
             digged
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             vnder
             the
             hollownes
             of
             hils
             ,
             where
             they
             neither
             feare
             force
             of
             winds
             ,
             nor
             rage
             of
             tempest
             :
             but
             suppose
             that
             the
             couerings
             of
             houses
             are
             not
             so
             sure
             a
             defence
             against
             showers
             ,
             as
             their
             holes
             ,
             whereof
             they
             haue
             a
             double
             vse
             ;
             for
             they
             serue
             them
             for
             houses
             while
             they
             liue
             ,
             and
             for
             buriall
             when
             they
             die
             .
             Costly
             apparell
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             but
             couer
             their
             members
             with
             rushes
             ,
             or
             to
             speake
             more
             truely
             ,
             with
             shamefastnesse
             .
             Their
             women
             be
             not
             adorned
             to
             please
             others
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             affect
             more
             beautie
             then
             they
             bee
             borne
             with
             :
             the
             men
             accompany
             with
             women
             ,
             not
             for
             lust
             ,
             but
             for
             loue
             of
             increase
             .
          
           
           
             They
             haue
             no
             war
             ,
             but
             continuall
             peace
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             not
             by
             force
             ,
             but
             by
             friendship
             :
             the
             father
             followeth
             not
             his
             sonne
             to
             his
             sepulchre
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             monuments
             made
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             nor
             the
             ashes
             of
             their
             burned
             bodies
             inclosed
             in
             costly
             coffins
             ,
             which
             things
             they
             account
             as
             a
             punishment
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             honour
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             Brachmans
             (
             as
             is
             sayd
             )
             bee
             not
             oppressed
             with
             any
             pestilence
             or
             other
             diseases
             ,
             because
             they
             defile
             not
             the
             ayre
             with
             their
             beast-like
             acts
             :
             but
             with
             them
             ,
             nature
             is
             euer
             agreeable
             to
             the
             season
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             hold
             on
             their
             course
             without
             offence
             :
             a
             sparing
             and
             moderate
             diet
             is
             their
             purest
             Phisicke
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             readie
             medicine
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             cure
             ,
             but
             to
             preuent
             all
             diseases
             whatsoeuer
             .
             Pastimes
             and
             Enterludes
             they
             affect
             not
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             would
             view
             any
             spectacle
             ,
             they
             remember
             the
             monuments
             of
             things
             done
             ,
             and
             bewayle
             them
             as
             most
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             They
             be
             not
             delighted
             (
             as
             many
             of
             vs
             be
             )
             in
             old
             wiues
             tales
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             goodly
             order
             of
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             disposition
             of
             naturall
             things
             :
             they
             haue
             no
             trafficke
             into
             other
             Countries
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             studie
             the
             art
             of
             Elo
             quence
             and
             Rhetoricke
             ,
             but
             haue
             one
             simple
             and
             common
             Dialect
             amongst
             them
             ,
             teaching
             them
             only
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
             They
             frequent
             neither
             Court
             nor
             Scholes
             ,
             whose
             doctrine
             ,
             beeing
             repugnant
             ,
             defineth
             nothing
             certain
             and
             stable
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             people
             account
             honestie
             their
             
               Summum
               bonum
            
             ,
             and
             some
             pleasure
             .
             They
             kill
             no
             harmelesse
             beast
             to
             performe
             their
             diuine
             Ceremonies
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             God
             accepteth
             not
             of
             sacrifices
             made
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             things
             polluted
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             rather
             delighted
             in
             the
             vnbloudy
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             appeased
             by
             prayer
             ,
             for
             they
             hold
             that
             God
             is
             like
             men
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             delighted
             in
             his
             own
             likenes
             .
          
           
           
             In
             India
             also
             be
             a
             people
             called
             Catheae
             ,
             the
             men
             
             of
             that
             countrie
             haue
             many
             wiues
             ,
             who
             (
             when
             their
             husband
             is
             dead
             )
             appeale
             to
             the
             iudgement
             of
             certaine
             graue
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             plead
             their
             deserts
             towards
             their
             deceased
             husbands
             ,
             and
             she
             that
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Iudges
             is
             approued
             to
             haue
             beene
             most
             officious
             and
             deare
             to
             her
             husband
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             goes
             away
             reioycing
             at
             her
             conquest
             ,
             and
             attiring
             her selfe
             in
             her
             best
             apparell
             ,
             ascendeth
             the
             pyle
             ,
             and
             layeth
             her selfe
             downe
             by
             the
             bodie
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             imbracing
             and
             kissing
             it
             ,
             and
             contemning
             the
             fire
             ,
             (
             when
             it
             is
             put
             to
             the
             pyle
             )
             in
             respect
             of
             her
             chastitie
             ,
             she
             is
             there
             ,
             with
             the
             carcase
             of
             her
             dead
             husband
             consumed
             to
             ashes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             wiues
             suruiue
             with
             shame
             and
             infamie
             .
             Their
             children
             be
             not
             brought
             vp
             in
             their
             infancy
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             discretion
             of
             such
             as
             are
             publikely
             inioyned
             to
             that
             busines
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             office
             are
             to
             looke
             into
             their
             features
             and
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             be
             found
             slow
             or
             dul-spirited
             in
             their
             nonnage
             ,
             or
             decrepit
             or
             weake
             in
             any
             part
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             they
             suffer
             them
             to
             liue
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             kill
             them
             out-right
             .
             They
             marry
             their
             wiues
             ,
             not
             by
             wealth
             or
             Nobilitie
             ,
             but
             by
             beauty
             :
             and
             not
             so
             much
             for
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             for
             procreation
             of
             children
             .
          
           
             In
             some
             part
             of
             India
             is
             a
             custome
             vsed
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             not
             able
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             pouertie
             ,
             to
             place
             their
             daughters
             in
             mariage
             ,
             should
             bring
             them
             in
             the
             prime
             and
             flower
             of
             their
             age
             into
             the
             common
             market-place
             ,
             playing
             before
             them
             with
             pipes
             ,
             and
             other
             instruments
             of
             musick
             ,
             where
             the
             multitude
             beeing
             summoned
             and
             assembled
             together
             the
             maid
             comming
             neere
             vnto
             them
             ,
             first
             vncouereth
             the
             hinder
             part
             of
             her
             bodie
             ,
             vp
             to
             the
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             the
             fore-part
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             any
             one
             conceiueth
             
             liking
             of
             her
             ,
             she
             is
             giuen
             him
             in
             mariage
             .
             Megasthenes
             writeth
             ,
             that
             vpon
             certaine
             hils
             in
             India
             ,
             be
             a
             manner
             of
             people
             with
             heads
             like
             dogs
             ,
             armed
             and
             fenced
             with
             nayles
             ,
             and
             
             clothed
             with
             beasts
             hydes
             :
             they
             haue
             no
             humane
             voyce
             ,
             but
             a
             sound
             like
             the
             hoarse
             snarling
             or
             barking
             of
             dogges
             .
             Those
             which
             liue
             about
             the
             riuer
             of
             Ganges
             ,
             eate
             no
             meat
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             liue
             onely
             by
             the
             smell
             of
             wild
             apples
             .
             And
             when
             they
             trauell
             into
             other
             places
             remote
             ,
             they
             take
             of
             those
             apples
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             smell
             of
             the
             apples
             may
             preserue
             their
             liues
             :
             but
             if
             at
             any
             time
             their
             bodies
             receiue
             any
             noysome
             or
             stinking
             ayre
             ,
             they
             die
             instantly
             :
             and
             some
             of
             these
             people
             were
             sayd
             to
             liue
             in
             Alexanders
             campe
             .
             Wee
             reade
             of
             some
             people
             in
             India
             that
             haue
             but
             one
             eye
             ,
             and
             of
             othersome
             that
             haue
             such
             long
             ears
             ,
             as
             they
             hang
             down
             to
             their
             heeles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             lye
             downe
             and
             infold
             themselues
             in
             either
             of
             their
             eares
             ,
             by
             the
             hardnesse
             wherof
             they
             pull
             vp
             trees
             by
             the
             rootes
             :
             that
             there
             be
             some
             also
             that
             haue
             but
             one
             foot
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             broad
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             lye
             with
             their
             faces
             vpwards
             ,
             the
             shadow
             of
             their
             foot
             defendeth
             them
             from
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             Sunne
             .
             You
             may
             read
             in
             Ctesias
             the
             Cnidian
             Phisitian
             ,
             of
             certaine
             women
             ,
             that
             bring
             foorth
             children
             but
             once
             in
             their
             life
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             childrens
             heads
             become
             hoarie
             or
             gray
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             be
             borne
             :
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             people
             whose
             haires
             be
             hoarie
             or
             gray
             in
             their
             youth
             ,
             and
             waxe
             blacke
             in
             their
             age
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             liue
             longer
             then
             we
             do
             .
             It
             is
             sayd
             also
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             another
             sort
             of
             women
             ,
             which
             bring
             forth
             children
             when
             they
             be
             fiue
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             liue
             not
             aboue
             the
             age
             of
             eight
             yeares
             .
             There
             be
             some
             people
             that
             haue
             no
             neckes
             ,
             and
             haue
             their
             eyes
             in
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             besides
             those
             which
             I
             haue
             alreadie
             spoken
             of
             ,
             there
             be
             certaine
             wild
             people
             liuing
             in
             woods
             ,
             with
             heads
             like
             dogges
             ,
             
             and
             their
             bodies
             couered
             with
             rough
             haire
             like
             bristles
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             very
             hideous
             and
             terrible
             noyse
             :
             but
             these
             things
             and
             others
             of
             like
             kind
             ,
             which
             are
             spoken
             and
             written
             of
             India
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sundrie
             sorts
             of
             people
             therein
             ,
             (
             because
             he
             that
             should
             giue
             credit
             vnto
             them
             ,
             behooued
             to
             be
             of
             a
             very
             strong
             beleefe
             )
             are
             to
             be
             reported
             more
             sparingly
             ,
             lest
             those
             which
             reade
             forraine
             writings
             ,
             should
             be
             more
             nice
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             mooued
             thereunto
             with
             great
             earnestnes
             ,
             to
             giue
             credit
             to
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             apparent
             before
             our
             eyes
             .
          
           
             The
             Cathaeians
             do
             now
             inhabit
             that
             part
             of
             India
             ,
             which
             
             lyeth
             betwixt
             Gedrosia
             ,
             and
             the
             riuer
             Indus
             ,
             which
             by
             them
             is
             now
             called
             Cathaia
             .
             The
             people
             be
             of
             the
             Scythians
             race
             ,
             in
             whom
             may
             be
             perceiued
             great
             alteration
             of
             manners
             ,
             from
             that
             the
             Scythians
             were
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             true
             which
             
               Armenius
               Aitonus
            
             reported
             of
             them
             in
             his
             Historie
             :
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             they
             be
             very
             wise
             ,
             and
             report
             of
             themselues
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             men
             they
             onely
             see
             and
             discerne
             with
             two
             eyes
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             other
             people
             bee
             altogether
             blind
             ,
             or
             of
             one
             eye
             at
             the
             least
             .
             The
             quicknesse
             of
             their
             wittes
             is
             great
             indeede
             ,
             but
             their
             boasting
             and
             ostentation
             is
             greater
             .
          
           
             They
             be
             generally
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             excell
             all
             men
             in
             the
             subtiltie
             and
             knowledge
             of
             arts
             :
             they
             be
             naturally
             white
             and
             pale
             of
             complexion
             ,
             with
             little
             eyes
             and
             no
             beards
             ,
             they
             vse
             letters
             in
             forme
             like
             vnto
             the
             Romain
             letters
             :
             some
             of
             them
             be
             blinded
             in
             the
             folly
             of
             one
             superstition
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             another
             ;
             but
             all
             be
             voide
             of
             the
             true
             religion
             :
             for
             some
             adore
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             some
             the
             Moone
             ,
             some
             Idols
             made
             of
             mettall
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             an
             oxe
             :
             through
             which
             diuersitie
             of
             false
             worshipping
             ,
             monstrous
             superstition
             is
             dispersed
             throughout
             the
             whole
             nation
             .
             They
             haue
             
             no
             written
             lawes
             ,
             nor
             know
             not
             what
             faith
             is
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             shew
             great
             wit
             in
             their
             works
             ,
             yet
             haue
             they
             no
             knowledge
             thereby
             of
             diuine
             matters
             .
             They
             be
             a
             timerous
             kinde
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             feare
             death
             greatly
             ,
             yet
             they
             make
             warres
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             with
             more
             policie
             then
             fortitude
             .
             They
             vse
             darts
             in
             their
             warres
             ,
             and
             other
             sorts
             of
             weapons
             ,
             which
             to
             people
             of
             many
             other
             nations
             be
             vnknowne
             .
             They
             haue
             paper
             money
             foure-square
             ,
             and
             stamped
             with
             the
             Kings
             Image
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             waxeth
             old
             ,
             they
             change
             with
             the
             king
             for
             coine
             that
             is
             new
             stamped
             :
             their
             houshold
             stuffe
             is
             of
             gold
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             and
             other
             mettal
             .
             They
             haue
             very
             litle
             oyle
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             the
             kings
             do
             onely
             vse
             to
             annoynt
             themselues
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             now
             will
             we
             speake
             of
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             which
             be
             next
             vnto
             the
             Indians
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Scythia
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               barbarous
               manners
               of
               the
               Scythians
               .
            
             CAP.
             9.
             
          
           
             SCythia
             ,
             a
             countrie
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             was
             so
             
             called
             of
             Scytha
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Hercules
             ,
             (
             as
             Herodotus
             reports
             :
             )
             but
             according
             to
             Berosus
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             called
             of
             another
             that
             was
             begotten
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             of
             old
             Araxis
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             wife
             of
             Noa
             .
             These
             people
             at
             their
             first
             originall
             possessed
             but
             a
             small
             portion
             of
             ground
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             by
             their
             vertue
             and
             valor
             ,
             increasing
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             ,
             and
             subduing
             many
             nations
             ,
             they
             obtained
             in
             the
             end
             great
             glory
             and
             gouernment
             :
             for
             first
             they
             beeing
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             contemned
             for
             their
             basenes
             ,
             contained
             themselues
             about
             the
             riuer
             Araxis
             ,
             but
             after
             they
             had
             gotten
             them
             a
             valiant
             Prince
             to
             be
             their
             king
             ,
             they
             amplified
             
             their
             possessions
             :
             so
             as
             now
             they
             enioy
             all
             the
             vplandish
             ,
             and
             hilly
             Countries
             ,
             vnto
             Caucasus
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             champion
             ground
             vnto
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             Maeotis
             poole
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             euen
             to
             the
             riuer
             of
             Tanais
             ;
             from
             whence
             Scythia
             stretcheth
             out
             in
             length
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             the
             hill
             Imaus
             lying
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             diuiding
             it
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             maketh
             thereof
             as
             it
             were
             two
             Scythias
             ,
             whereof
             one
             is
             called
             Scythia
             within
             the
             hill
             Imaus
             ,
             the
             other
             ,
             Scythia
             without
             Imaus
             .
          
           
             The
             Scythians
             were
             neuer
             inuaded
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             neuer
             vanquished
             by
             any
             forraine
             gouernement
             :
             for
             they
             forced
             Darius
             king
             of
             Persia
             most
             shamefully
             to
             retire
             and
             flie
             from
             Scythia
             :
             they
             killed
             Cyrus
             with
             all
             his
             hoast
             ,
             they
             ouerthrew
             the
             Captaine
             of
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Companie
             :
             and
             as
             for
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             they
             might
             well
             heare
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             neuer
             felt
             their
             forces
             .
             The
             people
             be
             of
             great
             strength
             of
             bodie
             ,
             and
             very
             rude
             both
             in
             their
             wars
             and
             workes
             .
          
           
             The
             Scythians
             at
             the
             first
             were
             not
             distinguished
             into
             Companies
             ,
             nor
             seuered
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             neither
             possessed
             any
             grounds
             ,
             nor
             had
             any
             seates
             or
             houses
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             but
             wandered
             through
             wildernesse
             and
             desart
             places
             ,
             driuing
             their
             flockes
             and
             heards
             of
             beasts
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             carrying
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             with
             them
             in
             carts
             .
             They
             were
             subiect
             to
             no
             lawe
             ,
             but
             liued
             iustly
             one
             with
             another
             of
             their
             owne
             accords
             ,
             and
             no
             offence
             throughout
             their
             whole
             nation
             was
             accounted
             more
             haynous
             then
             theft
             ,
             because
             their
             cattell
             lay
             abroad
             in
             all
             mens
             sight
             ,
             not
             inclosed
             with
             walles
             or
             hedges
             .
             They
             vsed
             neither
             gold
             nor
             siluer
             :
             milke
             and
             honie
             was
             their
             vsuall
             meate
             :
             they
             defended
             their
             bodies
             against
             the
             extremitie
             of
             cold
             with
             the
             skinnes
             of
             myce
             or
             rattes
             ,
             and
             
             other
             wilde
             beastes
             .
             And
             the
             vse
             of
             wooll
             and
             woollen
             garments
             was
             vnknowne
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             manner
             of
             liuing
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             all
             :
             for
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             bee
             farre
             distant
             from
             others
             in
             dwellings
             ,
             so
             be
             they
             as
             different
             in
             their
             manner
             of
             liuing
             ,
             as
             maintaining
             customes
             peculiar
             to
             themselues
             ;
             of
             which
             hereafter
             wee
             will
             relate
             in
             particular
             :
             for
             as
             yet
             we
             shall
             speake
             of
             such
             customes
             as
             be
             generall
             to
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Most
             of
             the
             Scythians
             delight
             in
             humane
             slaughter
             ,
             for
             
             the
             first
             man
             a
             Scythian
             taketh
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             his
             bloud
             he
             drinketh
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             which
             he
             slayeth
             in
             battell
             ,
             hee
             presenteth
             the
             heades
             to
             the
             King
             :
             for
             the
             heades
             beeing
             cut
             off
             ,
             how
             euer
             he
             tooke
             them
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             partaker
             of
             the
             prey
             ,
             but
             not
             otherwise
             .
             And
             he
             cutteth
             off
             the
             head
             round
             like
             a
             circle
             about
             the
             eares
             ,
             and
             then
             shaketh
             out
             al
             which
             is
             within
             the
             skull
             :
             after
             this
             he
             pulleth
             off
             the
             skinne
             from
             the
             bodie
             ,
             and
             mollifying
             it
             with
             his
             hands
             ,
             like
             the
             hyde
             of
             a
             beast
             ,
             vseth
             it
             as
             a
             mantle
             ,
             and
             hangeth
             it
             at
             his
             bridle
             raines
             ,
             triumphing
             and
             glorying
             of
             such
             a
             prey
             .
             And
             hee
             which
             hath
             the
             most
             of
             those
             mantles
             ,
             is
             adiudged
             the
             worthiest
             man.
             There
             be
             many
             also
             which
             sow
             mens
             skins
             together
             ,
             like
             beasts
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             thereof
             make
             them
             short
             garments
             or
             cloakes
             ,
             and
             weare
             them
             .
             Some
             others
             flea
             the
             right
             hands
             of
             their
             slaine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             make
             couerings
             for
             their
             quiuers
             :
             and
             many
             flea
             the
             whole
             bodies
             ,
             and
             stretching
             out
             the
             skinnes
             vppon
             blockes
             of
             wood
             ,
             carrie
             them
             about
             vpon
             their
             horses
             :
             the
             heads
             being
             cut
             off
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             sayd
             ,
             they
             couer
             the
             vtmost
             side
             of
             them
             with
             Oxe
             leather
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             be
             rich
             ,
             guild
             them
             within
             with
             gold
             ,
             and
             so
             vse
             them
             for
             pots
             to
             drinke
             in
             .
          
           
           
             And
             such
             men
             of
             estimation
             as
             giue
             intertainement
             to
             strangers
             ,
             will
             shew
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             those
             were
             the
             heades
             of
             such
             men
             as
             they
             had
             vanquished
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             bragging
             thereof
             as
             a
             point
             of
             great
             man-hood
             .
             Once
             euery
             yeare
             all
             the
             Princes
             and
             gouernors
             of
             the
             region
             ,
             fill
             a
             pot
             full
             of
             wine
             ,
             of
             which
             all
             the
             Scythians
             which
             haue
             slaughtered
             any
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             do
             drinke
             ,
             but
             they
             which
             haue
             done
             no
             notable
             exploit
             ,
             tast
             not
             thereof
             ,
             but
             sit
             by
             without
             honor
             or
             regard
             ,
             which
             among
             them
             is
             the
             greatest
             ignominie
             that
             may
             be
             .
             And
             those
             which
             haue
             committed
             the
             most
             slaughters
             ,
             shall
             drinke
             of
             two
             pots
             which
             they
             haue
             there
             readie
             prouided
             for
             the
             purpose
             .
             Their
             gods
             which
             they
             worship
             and
             adore
             ,
             are
             the
             virgin
             Vesta
             as
             principall
             :
             next
             vnto
             her
             ,
             Iupiter
             and
             Tellus
             ,
             (
             for
             Tellus
             they
             suppose
             
             to
             be
             the
             wife
             of
             Iupiter
             )
             after
             these
             they
             honor
             
               Apollo
               ,
               Venus
               ,
               Mars
            
             ,
             and
             Hercules
             :
             but
             they
             thinke
             it
             not
             fit
             to
             make
             Idols
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             or
             Temples
             ,
             to
             any
             of
             these
             gods
             or
             goddesses
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             Mars
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             sacrifice
             euery
             hundreth
             captiue
             ,
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             gods
             they
             sacrifice
             beasts
             ,
             and
             especially
             horses
             .
             Hogges
             are
             in
             no
             account
             amongst
             them
             ,
             neither
             breed
             they
             any
             throughout
             the
             whole
             region
             .
             When
             the
             King
             punisheth
             any
             man
             by
             death
             ,
             hee
             spareth
             none
             of
             his
             male-children
             ,
             but
             slayeth
             them
             all
             ,
             but
             he
             hurteth
             no
             woman-kind
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Scythians
             confirme
             friendship
             ,
             or
             make
             a
             league
             or
             peace
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             they
             put
             wine
             into
             a
             great
             earthen
             pot
             ,
             and
             then
             cutting
             some
             part
             of
             their
             bodies
             which
             make
             the
             peace
             ,
             with
             a
             knife
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             they
             mingle
             their
             bloud
             with
             the
             wine
             :
             after
             that
             ,
             they
             dip
             their
             swords
             ,
             arrowes
             ,
             axes
             ,
             and
             iauelins
             into
             the
             cuppe
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             they
             vow
             friendship
             one
             to
             another
             with
             many
             protestations
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             is
             the
             wine
             drunke
             vp
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             those
             which
             make
             the
             league
             ,
             but
             all
             their
             followers
             and
             partakers
             ,
             which
             bee
             of
             most
             dignitie
             and
             estimation
             ,
             drinke
             of
             it
             also
             .
             The
             maner
             of
             buriall
             of
             Kings
             which
             is
             vsed
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             inhabite
             about
             the
             riuer
             of
             Gerrus
             ,
             where
             Borysthenes
             is
             now
             nauigable
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             maner
             :
             when
             their
             King
             is
             deceased
             ,
             they
             digge
             a
             great
             foure-square
             hole
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             there
             lay
             him
             for
             a
             space
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             take
             the
             dead
             bodie
             and
             bowell
             it
             ,
             and
             ceare
             it
             with
             waxe
             ,
             and
             fill
             it
             full
             of
             ozier
             branches
             brused
             ,
             a
             sweet
             perfume
             called
             red
             Stirax
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             percely
             ,
             smallage
             ,
             and
             annis-seeds
             ,
             and
             so
             sow
             it
             vp
             againe
             ,
             and
             then
             putting
             the
             carcase
             into
             a
             cart
             ,
             they
             conuey
             it
             into
             another
             country
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             vsed
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             interred
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Scythians
             cut
             off
             their
             dead
             kings
             eares
             ,
             clip
             his
             
             haire
             round
             ,
             cut
             his
             armes
             about
             ,
             wound
             him
             in
             the
             forehead
             and
             nose
             ,
             strike
             his
             left
             hand
             through
             with
             a
             dart
             ,
             and
             then
             carry
             the
             carcase
             into
             another
             nation
             ,
             which
             is
             vnder
             their
             gouernment
             ,
             the
             people
             whereof
             attend
             vpon
             them
             vnto
             another
             country
             .
             And
             when
             they
             haue
             beheld
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             the
             kings
             corps
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             leaue
             it
             to
             bee
             buried
             of
             those
             people
             that
             inhabite
             the
             vttermost
             parts
             of
             their
             kingdome
             ;
             who
             when
             they
             haue
             put
             it
             into
             a
             coffin
             and
             laid
             it
             vpon
             a
             bed
             ,
             they
             sticke
             downe
             certaine
             speares
             ,
             and
             laying
             him
             vpon
             the
             speares
             ,
             couer
             him
             with
             a
             coat
             :
             then
             do
             they
             strangle
             one
             of
             his
             strumpets
             which
             he
             loued
             most
             dearely
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             one
             groome
             ,
             one
             cooke
             ,
             one
             horse-keeper
             or
             muletor
             ,
             one
             sergeant
             ;
             one
             butler
             ,
             or
             cup-bearer
             ,
             and
             one
             horse
             ,
             and
             bury
             them
             altogether
             ,
             with
             golden
             cups
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             all
             their
             increase
             in
             the
             spatiousnesse
             of
             the
             Tombe
             or
             Sepulchre
             And
             when
             hee
             hath
             lyen
             there
             a
             yeare
             ,
             they
             take
             the
             most
             neere
             of
             the
             
             kings
             houshold
             seruants
             :
             (
             and
             all
             the
             Scythian
             seruants
             attending
             on
             the
             king
             he
             free
             borne
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             commanded
             to
             serue
             :
             and
             no
             seruant
             bought
             with
             money
             doth
             minister
             to
             the
             king
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             after
             they
             haue
             strangled
             fiftie
             of
             these
             men-servants
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             of
             the
             best
             horses
             ,
             the
             mens
             bowels
             beeing
             first
             taken
             out
             ,
             and
             their
             garments
             stretched
             abroade
             ,
             and
             sowed
             together
             ,
             they
             set
             vp
             ,
             round
             about
             the
             circuit
             of
             the
             Kings
             tombe
             vppon
             arched
             worke
             ,
             those
             fiftie
             horses
             ,
             and
             the
             seruants
             sitting
             vppon
             their
             backes
             :
             so
             as
             they
             may
             seeme
             afarre
             off
             to
             the
             beholders
             ,
             like
             a
             troupe
             of
             horsemen
             keeping
             their
             dead
             King.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             maner
             and
             custome
             of
             interring
             and
             sepulture
             of
             their
             Kings
             in
             Scythia
             .
          
           
             Priuate
             men
             also
             obserue
             a
             certaine
             custome
             in
             their
             burials
             :
             for
             when
             one
             dyeth
             ,
             all
             his
             neighbours
             laying
             him
             in
             a
             cart
             ,
             carrie
             him
             about
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             each
             one
             of
             his
             friends
             receiuing
             him
             ,
             maketh
             a
             banket
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             his
             neighbours
             and
             kinsfolke
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             which
             accompany
             the
             coarse
             .
             His
             bodie
             beeing
             thus
             carried
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             fortie
             dayes
             ,
             is
             then
             interred
             ,
             his
             head
             beeing
             first
             emptied
             and
             cleane
             washed
             :
             aboue
             the
             bodie
             they
             set
             three
             stickes
             bending
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             vppon
             which
             they
             set
             wollen
             cappes
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             put
             the
             carcase
             into
             a
             chest
             or
             coffin
             ,
             made
             of
             one
             tree
             like
             a
             trough
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             vnder
             the
             cappes
             ,
             and
             so
             fill
             vp
             the
             coffin
             with
             bright
             stones
             .
          
           
             The
             men
             of
             Scythia
             do
             neuer
             wash
             themselues
             ,
             but
             their
             wiues
             infusing
             water
             vppon
             their
             bodies
             ,
             rubbe
             them
             against
             a
             rough
             stone
             ,
             with
             Cypresse
             ,
             Cedar
             ,
             or
             the
             wood
             of
             Frankinsence
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             bodies
             are
             rubbed
             ,
             and
             beginne
             to
             smell
             ,
             they
             besmeare
             their
             faces
             ouer
             
             with
             medicines
             or
             oyntments
             ;
             these
             oyntments
             make
             them
             to
             haue
             an
             odoriferous
             sme●●
             And
             the
             next
             day
             after
             ,
             they
             remooue
             those
             medicines
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             faces
             cleane
             and
             bright
             againe
             .
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             swearing
             and
             ministring
             an
             oath
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Kings
             throne
             ,
             whereby
             if
             any
             one
             be
             conuinced
             of
             periurie
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             Deuinors
             which
             make
             triall
             thereof
             ,
             with
             willow
             rods
             or
             wands
             )
             hee
             is
             put
             to
             death
             without
             delay
             ,
             and
             forfeiteth
             all
             his
             goods
             to
             those
             which
             prooued
             him
             periured
             .
          
           
             The
             Massagetae
             ,
             a
             people
             of
             Scythia
             in
             Asia
             beyond
             the
             
             Caspian
             sea
             ,
             in
             apparell
             and
             liuing
             be
             very
             like
             vnto
             these
             Scythians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             supposed
             of
             many
             to
             be
             Scythians
             indeed
             :
             They
             fight
             both
             on
             foote
             and
             horse-backe
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             sorts
             of
             fight
             be
             almost
             invincible
             .
             Their
             weapons
             be
             darts
             and
             speares
             ,
             and
             a
             certaine
             sword
             or
             weapon
             which
             they
             vsually
             weare
             about
             them
             ,
             called
             a
             sangar
             ,
             they
             vse
             gold
             in
             their
             belts
             ,
             sword-hangars
             ,
             and
             head
             attires
             ,
             and
             in
             guilding
             their
             pottes
             :
             they
             put
             vppon
             their
             horses
             breasts
             ,
             brest-plates
             of
             gold
             ,
             their
             bridles
             and
             trappings
             be
             all
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             their
             speeres
             be
             poynted
             and
             their
             quiuers
             trimmed
             with
             Brasse
             ,
             for
             of
             Iron
             and
             siluer
             they
             haue
             no
             vse
             .
             Euery
             one
             hath
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             they
             accompany
             with
             women
             openly
             ,
             which
             is
             vsed
             by
             no
             other
             Scythians
             ,
             but
             onely
             they
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             iustly
             accounted
             Scythians
             :
             for
             when
             any
             one
             there
             lusteth
             after
             another
             woman
             ,
             he
             hangeth
             his
             quiuer
             at
             his
             chariot
             ,
             and
             lyeth
             with
             her
             without
             shame
             .
             The
             people
             haue
             no
             time
             prefixt
             them
             how
             long
             they
             shal
             liue
             ,
             but
             when
             one
             waxeth
             old
             ,
             his
             friends
             assemble
             together
             ,
             and
             sacrifice
             him
             with
             certaine
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             boiling
             the
             flesh
             together
             make
             a
             banket
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             kind
             of
             death
             they
             account
             most
             blessed
             :
             but
             they
             eat
             none
             
             which
             die
             by
             any
             disease
             ,
             but
             bury
             them
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             esteeming
             them
             damn●●
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             be
             sacrificed
             .
             They
             neither
             sow
             nor
             plant
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             liue
             of
             beasts
             and
             of
             fishes
             ,
             which
             the
             riuer
             Araxis
             affoords
             abundantly
             :
             their
             vsuall
             drinke
             is
             milk
             .
             Of
             the
             gods
             they
             worship
             only
             the
             Sun
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             sacrifice
             horses
             ,
             thinking
             it
             fit
             to
             sacrifice
             a
             beast
             of
             the
             greatest
             speede
             ,
             to
             a
             starre
             of
             the
             swiftest
             course
             .
             The
             people
             called
             Seres
             in
             Scythia
             ,
             of
             all
             
             others
             liue
             most
             curteously
             and
             quietly
             among
             thēselues
             ,
             they
             auoid
             the
             company
             of
             all
             other
             men
             but
             themselues
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             intercourse
             of
             merchandize
             with
             other
             countries
             :
             for
             their
             merchants
             haue
             no
             communication
             for
             buying
             and
             selling
             with
             strange
             Merchants
             ,
             but
             onely
             set
             downe
             a
             price
             vpon
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             them
             by
             racke
             of
             eye
             ,
             without
             buying
             any
             thing
             of
             others
             :
             with
             thē
             is
             neither
             ,
             whore
             ,
             adulterer
             ,
             nor
             theefe
             brought
             to
             triall
             :
             neither
             is
             any
             man
             there
             put
             to
             death
             at
             any
             time
             :
             but
             the
             feare
             of
             their
             lawes
             with
             thē
             is
             of
             more
             force
             ,
             then
             the
             constellatiō
             of
             their
             natiuities
             .
             They
             inhabit
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             liue
             chastly
             ,
             they
             be
             neither
             afflicted
             with
             canker
             or
             corruption
             ,
             nor
             with
             haile
             or
             pestilence
             .
             When
             a
             woman
             is
             conceiued
             with
             child
             ,
             no
             man
             requireth
             her
             company
             ,
             nor
             till
             she
             be
             purified
             :
             no
             one
             eateth
             vncleane
             flesh
             :
             they
             know
             no
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             iudge
             of
             themselues
             according
             to
             iustice
             and
             right
             :
             wherefore
             they
             be
             not
             chastised
             with
             such
             punishments
             ,
             as
             are
             inflicted
             vpon
             men
             for
             their
             offences
             ,
             but
             liuing
             a
             long
             space
             yeeld
             vp
             their
             breaths
             without
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Tauro-Scythians
             (
             so
             called
             of
             the
             hill
             Taurus
             about
             
             which
             they
             dwel
             ,
             )
             sacrifice
             al
             those
             which
             suffer
             ship
             wrack
             vnto
             a
             virgin
             which
             they
             worship
             as
             a
             goddesse
             :
             as
             also
             all
             the
             Greeks
             which
             be
             brought
             thither
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
           
             After
             they
             haue
             finished
             their
             praiers
             ,
             they
             cut
             off
             his
             head
             whom
             they
             meane
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             some
             say
             )
             throw
             his
             truncke
             head-long
             downe
             a
             Rocke
             (
             for
             their
             Temple
             is
             scituated
             vpon
             a
             steepe
             Rocke
             )
             which
             done
             they
             naile
             the
             head
             vpon
             a
             crosse
             or
             gybbet
             .
             Some
             agreeing
             that
             their
             heads
             bee
             fastned
             to
             a
             crosse
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             doe
             notwithstanding
             deny
             that
             their
             bodies
             be
             throwne
             head-long
             down
             a
             Rocke
             ,
             but
             affirme
             that
             they
             bury
             them
             in
             the
             grownd
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             or
             goddesse
             to
             whom
             they
             doe-sacrifice
             ,
             they
             terme
             to
             be
             Iphigenia
             the
             daughter
             of
             Agamemnon
             .
             Euery
             one
             likewise
             cutteth
             off
             the
             heads
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             which
             he
             taketh
             in
             the
             warres
             and
             carrieth
             them
             home
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             fixing
             them
             vpon
             poles
             setteth
             them
             vpon
             the
             highest
             part
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vpon
             the
             funnel
             of
             the
             chimney
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             set
             them
             so
             high
             ,
             is
             for
             that
             they
             say
             the
             heads
             be
             the
             keepers
             and
             watchmen
             ouer
             the
             whole
             house
             :
             these
             people
             liue
             by
             rapine
             and
             stealth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             wars
             .
             The
             Agathirsi
             be
             a
             very
             
             exquisit
             and
             well
             addorned
             people
             ,
             their
             garments
             for
             the
             most
             part
             be
             of
             gold
             .
             Their
             women
             bee
             common
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             be
             all
             cosins
             and
             kinsfolke
             one
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             enuy
             nor
             strife
             amongst
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             liuing
             they
             much
             resemble
             the
             Thracians
             .
          
           
             The
             Neury
             vse
             the
             Scythian
             customes
             :
             these
             in
             the
             Summer
             before
             Darius
             expedition
             ,
             were
             constrained
             (
             for
             
             the
             multitude
             of
             serpents
             which
             ingendred
             in
             their
             soile
             )
             to
             alter
             their
             seate
             :
             they
             perswades
             themselues
             so
             firmely
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             sweare
             it
             to
             bee
             true
             ,
             that
             for
             certaine
             daies
             euery
             yeere
             they
             become
             Wolues
             ,
             and
             againe
             after
             a
             while
             returne
             into
             their
             former
             habite
             and
             shapes
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Anthropophagi
             (
             that
             it
             is
             to
             say
             eaters
             of
             mans
             flesh
             )
             vse
             the
             most
             sauage
             and
             rudest
             manners
             of
             all
             men
             :
             
             they
             haue
             neither
             lawes
             nor
             ordinances
             to
             liue
             vnder
             ,
             they
             exercise
             themselues
             about
             cattel
             :
             there
             garments
             be
             like
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             a
             language
             proper
             to
             themselues
             .
          
           
             The
             Melanchlaeni
             goe
             all
             of
             them
             in
             blacke
             attire
             ,
             
             (
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             they
             be
             so
             called
             )
             and
             as
             many
             of
             them
             as
             feed
             onely
             on
             humaine
             flesh
             ,
             liue
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Scythians
             .
          
           
             The
             Budini
             be
             a
             great
             and
             populous
             nation
             ,
             there
             Bodies
             be
             redish
             or
             yelowish
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             gray
             like
             Cats
             :
             
             The
             City
             Gelon
             (
             the
             people
             whereof
             be
             called
             Gelloni
             )
             is
             the
             chiefe
             city
             of
             their
             Nation
             :
             They
             solemnised
             certaine
             feasts
             euery
             third
             yeere
             in
             honour
             of
             Bacchus
             .
             They
             were
             once
             Greekes
             ,
             but
             being
             remoued
             from
             thence
             they
             seated
             themselues
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             and
             their
             language
             they
             now
             vse
             is
             a
             mixt
             speech
             betwixt
             the
             Scythian
             and
             Greeke
             tonge
             :
             The
             Budini
             differ
             from
             the
             Gelloni
             both
             in
             life
             and
             language
             ,
             for
             the
             Budini
             being
             borne
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             breed
             vp
             cattel
             and
             eate
             such
             fruites
             and
             herbes
             as
             the
             coūtry
             naturally
             produceth
             ,
             but
             the
             Gellony
             excercysing
             husbandry
             liue
             vpon
             corne
             ,
             and
             plant
             orchards
             ,
             &
             gardens
             ,
             &
             be
             nothing
             like
             the
             Budini
             ,
             either
             in
             collour
             or
             countenance
             :
             The
             country
             is
             wel
             stored
             with
             trees
             ,
             &
             out
             of
             a
             great
             and
             huge
             poole
             which
             they
             haue
             ,
             they
             take
             Ottors
             ,
             Beuers
             &
             many
             other
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             of
             whose
             skins
             they
             
             make
             themselues
             clothes
             .
             The
             Lyrcae
             line
             only
             by
             hunting
             which
             is
             on
             this
             manner
             ,
             they
             clime
             vp
             into
             the
             tops
             of
             trees
             (
             which
             be
             very
             plentiful
             in
             that
             country
             )
             and
             there
             lie
             in
             waite
             for
             wild
             beasts
             :
             each
             huntsman
             hath
             his
             dog
             and
             his
             horse
             ,
             which
             be
             taught
             to
             couch
             down
             low
             vpon
             their
             
             bellies
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             intrappe
             the
             wild
             beast
             ,
             and
             after
             hee
             which
             is
             in
             the
             tree
             top
             hath
             spied
             the
             beast
             and
             stroke
             him
             with
             a
             darte
             ,
             hee
             leaueth
             the
             tree
             and
             pursueth
             him
             on
             horse-backe
             ,
             with
             his
             dogge
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             haue
             taken
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Argyphaei
             inhabite
             vnder
             the
             bottoms
             of
             high
             
             hils
             ,
             they
             bee
             a
             kind
             of
             people
             that
             bee
             balde
             from
             their
             birthes
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             they
             haue
             flat
             nostrells
             ,
             a
             great
             chinne
             and
             a
             speech
             peculiar
             to
             themselues
             :
             They
             be
             apparelled
             like
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             and
             liue
             by
             fruites
             of
             trees
             ,
             little
             caring
             for
             cattell
             ,
             whereof
             they
             haue
             no
             great
             store
             :
             They
             lodge
             vnder
             trees
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Winter-time
             they
             weare
             white
             caps
             ,
             but
             none
             in
             the
             Sommer
             :
             There
             is
             none
             that
             will
             wronge
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             bee
             accounted
             a
             sacred
             people
             ,
             possessing
             no
             weapons
             of
             defence
             :
             They
             determine
             such
             controuersies
             as
             arise
             amongst
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             flyeth
             vnto
             them
             is
             in
             safety
             .
          
           
             The
             Issedones
             were
             reported
             to
             vse
             this
             custome
             ,
             when
             
             any
             man
             had
             his
             father
             deceased
             ,
             all
             his
             kinsfolke
             presented
             him
             with
             beasts
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             had
             killed
             and
             cut
             in
             small
             peeces
             ,
             they
             chopped
             his
             dead
             father
             that
             inuited
             them
             to
             the
             banket
             in
             peeces
             also
             ,
             and
             mingling
             all
             the
             flesh
             together
             made
             thereof
             a
             solemne
             feast
             ,
             then
             would
             they
             take
             the
             dead
             mans
             head
             and
             flea
             it
             ,
             and
             put
             out
             all
             the
             braines
             within
             the
             skull
             ,
             and
             couering
             it
             with
             gold
             ,
             vse
             it
             as
             an
             Idoll
             doing
             vnto
             him
             yeerely
             ceremonies
             and
             sacrifices
             :
             these
             things
             did
             the
             sonne
             to
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             father
             would
             doe
             to
             his
             sonne
             as
             the
             Greekes
             celebrate
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             natiuitie
             .
          
           
             These
             people
             also
             bee
             accounted
             iust
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
             wiues
             bee
             of
             equall
             strength
             with
             their
             husbands
             :
             And
             such
             heretofore
             were
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Scythians
             :
             but
             afterwards
             being
             subdued
             by
             the
             Tartarians
             ,
             they
             followed
             their
             fashions
             ,
             and
             liue
             now
             like
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             bee
             all
             called
             by
             one
             name
             Tartarians
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Tartaria
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               customes
               and
               power
               of
               that
               people
               .
            
             CAP.
             10.
             
          
           
             TARTARIA
             (
             which
             according
             to
             Vincentius
             is
             also
             called
             Mongal
             )
             is
             scituated
             
             in
             the
             North-east
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             hath
             vpon
             the
             East
             the
             land
             of
             the
             Cathaians
             and
             Solangans
             ,
             vpon
             the
             South
             the
             Sarrasins
             ,
             the
             Naymans
             vpon
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             is
             compassed
             on
             the
             North
             with
             the
             Ocean
             sea
             :
             it
             is
             called
             Tartaria
             of
             the
             Riuer
             Tartar
             which
             runeth
             through
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Country
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             verie
             
             mountanous
             and
             full
             of
             hilles
             :
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             is
             Champion
             ,
             is
             so
             mingled
             with
             sand
             and
             grauell
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             very
             barren
             ,
             but
             onelie
             where
             it
             is
             watered
             with
             running
             waters
             ,
             which
             bee
             very
             rare
             and
             geason
             :
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             it
             is
             much
             of
             it
             desert
             and
             vn-inhabited
             with
             people
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             no
             Cities
             or
             great
             townes
             in
             the
             whole
             country
             ,
             but
             onely
             one
             called
             Cracuris
             :
             and
             wood
             is
             so
             scarce
             in
             most
             places
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             inhabitants
             be
             constrained
             to
             burne
             and
             boile
             their
             meate
             with
             horsdung
             &
             beasts
             dung
             .
             The
             weather
             there
             is
             very
             intemperate
             and
             most
             strange
             ,
             
             for
             in
             the
             Summer-time
             they
             haue
             such
             horrible
             and
             terrible
             thunders
             and
             lightnings
             ,
             as
             many
             men
             die
             for
             very
             feare
             :
             it
             is
             euen
             now
             maruellous
             hot
             and
             by
             and
             by
             there
             will
             be
             extreame
             cold
             and
             snowes
             :
             and
             the
             stormes
             and
             winds
             oftentimes
             bee
             so
             boysterous
             ,
             as
             people
             bee
             not
             able
             to
             ride
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             blow
             men
             downe
             from
             their
             horses
             ,
             pull
             trees
             vp
             by
             the
             rootes
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             people
             many
             and
             great
             dammages
             :
             It
             neuer
             raineth
             there
             in
             Winter
             ,
             and
             but
             seldome
             times
             in
             Sommer
             ,
             and
             then
             so
             small
             a
             raine
             as
             it
             scarce
             moystneth
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             The
             Country
             otherwise
             aboundeth
             with
             all
             kinds
             of
             
             beasts
             as
             Camels
             ,
             Oxen
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             and
             laboring
             beasts
             and
             Horses
             in
             such
             aboundance
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             that
             all
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             scarce
             so
             many
             besides
             .
             Tartaria
             was
             first
             inhabited
             of
             foure
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             
             one
             sort
             whereof
             were
             called
             Iecchamongall
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             great
             Mongals
             ,
             the
             second
             Sumongall
             which
             is
             watry
             Mongals
             ,
             and
             those
             called
             themselues
             also
             Tartars
             of
             the
             riuer
             Tartar
             ,
             neere
             which
             they
             dwelled
             ,
             the
             third
             were
             called
             Merchat
             ,
             and
             the
             fouth
             Metrit
             ,
             they
             had
             all
             like
             forme
             and
             lineaments
             of
             body
             ,
             and
             spake
             all
             one
             language
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             Tartarians
             were
             of
             a
             rude
             behauiour
             ,
             and
             liued
             without
             manners
             ,
             lawes
             or
             other
             ornamentes
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             beeing
             of
             an
             obscure
             name
             ,
             and
             very
             basely
             esteemed
             of
             amongst
             all
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             followed
             their
             cattaile
             ,
             and
             paide
             tribute
             vnto
             them
             for
             their
             dwellings
             .
          
           
             Shortly
             after
             ,
             this
             people
             being
             deuided
             as
             it
             were
             into
             certaine
             tribes
             or
             kindreds
             ,
             were
             first
             ruled
             by
             captaines
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             sole
             gouernment
             ouer
             them
             ,
             they
             paying
             
             tribute
             notwithstanding
             to
             their
             next
             bordering
             neighbours
             the
             Naymans
             :
             But
             when
             by
             a
             certaine
             Oracle
             they
             had
             elected
             and
             created
             Canguista
             their
             first
             King
             ,
             hee
             taking
             
             vpon
             him
             the
             Empire
             ,
             did
             first
             abolish
             the
             worship
             of
             all
             euill
             spirits
             and
             false
             gods
             ,
             and
             made
             an
             Edict
             that
             all
             the
             Nation
             should
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             by
             whose
             prouidence
             hee
             would
             haue
             all
             men
             thinke
             ,
             that
             hee
             receiued
             his
             Kingdome
             .
             Hee
             commanded
             likewise
             that
             all
             that
             by
             their
             age
             were
             able
             to
             beare
             armes
             ,
             should
             bee
             ready
             to
             attend
             the
             King
             at
             a
             certaine
             daie
             ,
             where
             when
             they
             were
             assembled
             ,
             the
             army
             was
             distributed
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             First
             that
             the
             Decurions
             which
             were
             captaines
             ouer
             tenne
             souldiours
             ,
             should
             obey
             the
             centurions
             ,
             which
             were
             captaines
             ouer
             an
             hundred
             foote-men
             ,
             the
             centurions
             should
             be
             obedient
             to
             those
             which
             were
             Captaines
             and
             Coronels
             of
             a
             thousand
             men
             ,
             and
             those
             againe
             should
             be
             at
             the
             command
             ,
             of
             those
             which
             were
             gouernors
             of
             tenne
             thousand
             :
             and
             then
             to
             trie
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Empire
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             experience
             of
             his
             subiects
             hearts
             ,
             hee
             commaunded
             that
             seuen
             of
             those
             Princes
             or
             Gouernours
             sonnes
             ,
             which
             ruled
             the
             people
             before
             hee
             was
             ordained
             King
             ,
             should
             bee
             slaine
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             owne
             fathers
             .
          
           
             This
             command
             of
             the
             King
             the
             father
             's
             fulfilled
             (
             although
             it
             seemed
             very
             bitter
             and
             cruel
             )
             both
             for
             feare
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             religions
             sake
             ,
             for
             they
             verily
             beleeued
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Heauen
             was
             first
             author
             and
             instituor
             of
             their
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             should
             not
             performe
             his
             command
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             onely
             transgresse
             and
             violate
             the
             law
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             the
             law
             of
             God
             also
             .
             Canguista
             being
             thus
             fortified
             ,
             and
             putting
             confidence
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             first
             subdued
             by
             battaile
             the
             Scythians
             ,
             
             which
             were
             next
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             tributary
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             ,
             all
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Tartarians
             themselues
             before
             that
             time
             paide
             tribute
             :
             from
             thence
             going
             forward
             to
             people
             more
             remote
             ,
             he
             had
             such
             prosperous
             and
             happy
             successe
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             as
             hee
             subdued
             with
             his
             forces
             all
             Kingdomes
             ,
             Countries
             and
             Nations
             from
             Scythia
             to
             the
             Sunne
             rysing
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             mediterranean
             sea
             ,
             and
             beyond
             ,
             so
             as
             now
             he
             may
             iustly
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             bee
             Lord
             and
             Emperour
             of
             all
             the
             East
             :
             The
             Tartarians
             of
             all
             men
             be
             most
             deformed
             in
             body
             ,
             they
             bee
             for
             the
             most
             part
             little
             men
             ,
             hauing
             great
             eyes
             standing
             farre
             out
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             couered
             with
             eye-lids
             ,
             as
             the
             sight
             or
             opening
             of
             the
             eye
             is
             maruellous
             little
             :
             their
             faces
             be
             broad
             and
             without
             beards
             ,
             except
             that
             they
             haue
             some
             few
             stragling
             haires
             vpon
             their
             vpper
             lips
             and
             chinnes
             ,
             they
             be
             all
             of
             them
             commonly
             slender
             in
             the
             waste
             ,
             and
             shaue
             all
             the
             hinder
             partes
             of
             their
             heades
             from
             one
             eare
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             vppe
             to
             the
             crowne
             ,
             they
             weare
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             haires
             long
             like
             vnto
             our
             women
             ,
             of
             which
             long
             haire
             they
             make
             two
             strings
             or
             cords
             ,
             bynding
             or
             winding
             them
             ouer
             both
             their
             eares
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             be
             all
             Tartarians
             shaued
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             people
             also
             which
             liue
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             they
             be
             very
             nimble
             and
             actiue
             of
             bodie
             ,
             good
             horse-men
             ,
             but
             bad
             footemen
             ,
             and
             they
             neuer
             goe
             afoote
             ,
             but
             the
             poorest
             of
             them
             ,
             whither
             euer
             he
             hath
             occasion
             to
             goe
             ,
             rydeth
             either
             on
             horse
             or
             oxe-backe
             ;
             their
             women
             ride
             also
             vpon
             geldings
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             not
             strike
             or
             kicke
             :
             their
             bridles
             bee
             richly
             decked
             with
             gold
             ,
             siluer
             and
             precious
             stones
             .
          
           
             They
             hold
             it
             a
             glorious
             thing
             to
             haue
             little
             belles
             
             hanging
             about
             their
             horse
             neckes
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             very
             ill
             fauoured
             and
             clamerous
             kinde
             of
             speech
             :
             for
             when
             they
             sing
             they
             howle
             like
             Wolues
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             drinke
             they
             shake
             their
             heades
             ,
             and
             they
             drinke
             very
             often
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             vntill
             they
             bee
             drunke
             ,
             for
             to
             bee
             drunke
             they
             account
             a
             great
             commendations
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             neither
             dwell
             in
             Citties
             nor
             Townes
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             fields
             vnder
             tents
             and
             Tabernacles
             ,
             after
             the
             auncient
             custome
             of
             the
             Scythians
             .
             They
             bee
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             all
             shepheards
             and
             heardsmen
             :
             In
             Winter
             they
             lie
             in
             the
             plaine
             and
             champion
             grounds
             ,
             and
             dwel
             vpon
             the
             hilles
             in
             Sommer
             ,
             liuing
             there
             vpon
             the
             profits
             of
             the
             pastures
             ;
             They
             make
             themselues
             mansion
             places
             in
             manner
             of
             tents
             or
             pauillions
             ,
             either
             of
             little
             sprouts
             or
             twigges
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             cloath
             sustained
             vp
             with
             small
             timber
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             whereof
             they
             make
             a
             rounde
             window
             ,
             which
             serueth
             both
             to
             giue
             light
             and
             to
             let
             out
             the
             smoke
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             fires
             for
             all
             vses
             ,
             the
             men
             take
             great
             delight
             in
             shooting
             and
             wrestling
             .
             They
             bee
             wonderfull
             good
             huntsmen
             ,
             and
             be
             armed
             from
             the
             toppe
             to
             the
             toe
             when
             they
             goe
             a
             hunting
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             see
             any
             wilde
             beast
             ,
             they
             presently
             inclose
             him
             in
             rounde
             about
             on
             euery
             side
             ,
             and
             stopping
             and
             hindering
             him
             with
             dartes
             ,
             kill
             him
             and
             so
             take
             him
             by
             that
             meanes
             :
             bread
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             haue
             no
             vse
             of
             bakeing
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             vse
             any
             towelles
             ,
             napkins
             nor
             table-clothes
             :
             They
             beleeue
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             is
             the
             maker
             and
             author
             of
             all
             things
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             ,
             yet
             doe
             they
             not
             worship
             him
             with
             any
             ceremonies
             or
             religious
             rites
             ,
             but
             rather
             making
             themselues
             certaine
             Idoles
             ,
             either
             of
             cloth
             or
             of
             silke
             in
             the
             forme
             
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             placing
             them
             vpon
             each
             part
             of
             their
             Pauilions
             ,
             pray
             vnto
             them
             to
             bee
             defenders
             of
             their
             Cattell
             ,
             and
             giuing
             them
             great
             reuerence
             ,
             offer
             vnto
             them
             of
             the
             milke
             of
             al
             their
             sheepe
             and
             Cattel
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             begin
             eyther
             to
             eate
             or
             drinke
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             set
             part
             thereof
             before
             those
             Idoles
             :
             what
             beast
             soeuer
             they
             kill
             to
             eate
             ,
             they
             lay
             his
             heart
             in
             a
             platter
             all
             night
             and
             in
             the
             morning
             boyle
             it
             and
             eate
             it
             ,
             they
             worshippe
             also
             and
             doe
             sacrifice
             vnto
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             Moone
             ,
             and
             the
             foure
             elements
             ,
             and
             most
             religiously
             adore
             Cham
             their
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
             esteeming
             him
             to
             bee
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             the
             doe
             sacrifice
             and
             attribute
             so
             much
             honor
             ,
             as
             they
             suppose
             him
             to
             be
             the
             worthiest
             man
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             will
             the
             suffer
             any
             one
             els
             to
             bee
             compared
             vnto
             him
             :
             all
             other
             people
             they
             do
             so
             much
             contemne
             and
             despise
             ,
             and
             thinke
             them-selues
             so
             farre
             excelling
             others
             in
             wisdome
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             as
             they
             scorne
             to
             speake
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             dryue
             them
             from
             them
             with
             rebukes
             and
             disdaine
             .
          
           
             They
             call
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             Christian
             men
             dogges
             and
             Idolaters
             because
             they
             worshippe
             stockes
             and
             stones
             ,
             they
             bee
             much
             giuen
             to
             Diuilish
             and
             Magike
             arts
             ,
             and
             obseruing
             dreames
             haue
             their
             wise
             men
             to
             expound
             and
             interpret
             them
             ,
             who
             do
             aske
             and
             receiue
             answeres
             of
             their
             Idols
             ,
             for
             they
             perswade
             them-selues
             that
             GOD
             hath
             conference
             with
             their
             Idolls
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             doe
             all
             things
             by
             Oracles
             ,
             they
             obserue
             certayne
             tymes
             ,
             and
             especially
             when
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Moone
             is
             ,
             yet
             they
             doe
             worshipppe
             nor
             honour
             no
             one
             time
             beefore
             another
             ,
             eyther
             by
             Feasting
             or
             Fasting
             ,
             but
             esteeme
             of
             all
             alike
             .
          
           
             The
             Tartarians
             bee
             so
             much
             giuen
             to
             coueteousnesse
             
             and
             auarice
             ,
             as
             when
             any
             one
             of
             them
             seeth
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             a
             desire
             to
             ,
             if
             hee
             may
             not
             haue
             it
             by
             the
             good
             will
             of
             the
             owner
             ,
             hee
             taketh
             it
             by
             force
             ,
             so
             it
             bee
             not
             belonging
             to
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             country
             men
             ,
             supposing
             it
             lawfull
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             by
             the
             commandement
             and
             ordinance
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             this
             power
             giuen
             them
             by
             Canguista
             and
             Cham
             their
             first
             Kings
             ,
             that
             what
             Tartarian
             soeuer
             ,
             or
             Tartarian
             seruant
             ,
             shall
             finde
             vpon
             the
             way
             any
             horse
             ,
             or
             meete
             any
             man
             or
             woman
             not
             hauing
             the
             Kings
             pasport
             ,
             or
             letters
             of
             safe-conduct
             ,
             hee
             may
             challenge
             them
             to
             him-selfe
             and
             euer
             after
             vse
             them
             as
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             They
             will
             lend
             no
             mony
             to
             those
             that
             want
             ,
             but
             for
             an
             excessiue
             and
             intollerable
             gayne
             ,
             as
             taking
             a
             penny
             for
             tenne
             pence
             for
             euery
             monthes
             vse
             ,
             and
             vsury
             vpon
             vsury
             if
             the
             payment
             bee
             deferred
             ,
             and
             they
             molest
             and
             greeue
             those
             which
             bee
             tributary
             vnto
             them
             ,
             with
             such
             payments
             and
             exactions
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             neuer
             reade
             of
             any
             nation
             that
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             It
             is
             incredible
             to
             bee
             reported
             how
             they
             couet
             and
             extort
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             lords
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             giue
             nothing
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             almes
             to
             beggars
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             they
             are
             to
             bee
             commended
             ,
             that
             they
             exclude
             and
             put
             backe
             noe
             guest
             that
             commeth
             to
             them
             to
             dinner
             or
             supper
             ;
             but
             rather
             inuite
             them
             and
             giue
             them
             to
             eate
             very
             curteously
             and
             charitably
             .
          
           
             They
             bee
             of
             a
             very
             vncleane
             diet
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             neither
             table-clothes
             nor
             napkins
             as
             is
             sayde
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             wash
             their
             hands
             ,
             bodies
             nor
             apparell
             .
             They
             make
             no
             bread
             for
             they
             eate
             none
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             eate
             hearbes
             or
             any
             kinde
             of
             graine
             but
             the
             flesh
             of
             all
             beasts
             ,
             as
             dogges
             ,
             cattes
             ,
             horses
             and
             rattes
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             their
             barbarous
             
             cruelty
             and
             desire
             of
             reuenge
             ,
             they
             some-times
             rost
             or
             broyle
             the
             bodies
             of
             their
             captiue
             enemies
             vpon
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             sollemne
             bankets
             teare
             and
             deuour
             them
             with
             their
             teeth
             like
             wolues
             ;
             and
             sauing
             their
             bludds
             ,
             power
             it
             into
             a
             potte
             and
             drinke
             it
             ,
             and
             some-times
             also
             they
             drinke
             milke
             ,
             the
             country
             yeeldeth
             noe
             wine
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             brought
             to
             them
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             drinke
             most
             greedily
             ,
             they
             eate
             the
             vermine
             from
             one
             anothers
             heads
             ,
             or
             other
             places
             ,
             in
             eating
             whereof
             they
             vse
             to
             say
             these
             words
             
               sic
               inimicis
               nostris
               faciam
            
             ,
             this
             wil
             I
             doe
             vnto
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             accounted
             a
             great
             offence
             ,
             that
             eyther
             meate
             or
             drinke
             should
             bee
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             throw
             not
             their
             bones
             to
             dogges
             before
             they
             haue
             taken
             out
             the
             marrow
             ,
             they
             be
             so
             sparing
             and
             niggardly
             as
             they
             will
             eat
             no
             beast
             while
             he
             is
             whole
             and
             sound
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             bee
             lame
             or
             begin
             to
             languish
             ,
             either
             through
             age
             or
             some
             other
             infirmity
             .
          
           
             They
             bee
             exceeding
             frugall
             and
             thrifty
             and
             content
             with
             a
             little
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             they
             will
             drinke
             in
             the
             mornig
             a
             bole
             or
             two
             of
             milke
             ,
             and
             some-times
             neither
             eate
             nor
             drinke
             more
             of
             all
             the
             day
             after
             .
             The
             men
             and
             women
             bee
             almost
             apparelled
             alike
             ,
             for
             the
             men
             weare
             
             shallow
             Miters
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ,
             made
             blunt
             before
             ,
             and
             a
             taile
             or
             labell
             hanging
             downe
             behind
             ,
             of
             a
             hand
             bredth
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             in
             bredth
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             may
             stay
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             not
             bee
             blowne
             of
             with
             the
             winde
             ,
             they
             haue
             strings
             sowed
             to
             them
             about
             the
             eares
             ;
             and
             those
             they
             tie
             vnder
             their
             chins
             .
             The
             maried
             women
             weare
             vpon
             their
             heads
             a
             certaine
             round
             cappe
             ,
             made
             like
             a
             basket
             of
             a
             foote
             and
             a
             halfe
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             plaine
             vpon
             
             the
             toppe
             like
             a
             barrell
             ,
             wrought
             eyther
             of
             party-coulered
             silke
             ,
             or
             of
             Peacocks
             fethers
             ,
             and
             adorned
             about
             with
             great
             store
             of
             golde
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             vpon
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             bodyes
             they
             weare
             such
             garments
             as
             their
             abilities
             bee
             able
             to
             affoord
             them
             ,
             the
             richer
             sort
             of
             women
             goe
             in
             Purple
             and
             silke
             ,
             and
             their
             husbands
             likewise
             :
             their
             coates
             bee
             of
             a
             very
             strange
             fashion
             ,
             for
             the
             slitte
             or
             hole
             whereby
             they
             put
             them
             off
             and
             on
             is
             vppon
             the
             left
             side
             ,
             and
             buttoned
             with
             foure
             or
             fiue
             buttons
             .
             In
             the
             Summer
             they
             weare
             black
             garments
             ,
             and
             in
             Winter
             and
             rainy
             wether
             ,
             white
             ,
             and
             their
             clothes
             come
             downe
             no
             lower
             then
             their
             knees
             :
             they
             weare
             garments
             also
             made
             of
             skinnes
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             wee
             doe
             with
             the
             hayrie
             side
             inwards
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             flesh
             sides
             towards
             their
             bodyes
             ,
             and
             the
             hayrie
             sides
             outwards
             ,
             shewing
             the
             hayre
             for
             comlinesse
             and
             decencie
             :
             maides
             by
             their
             apparell
             can
             hardly
             bee
             discerned
             from
             marryed
             women
             ,
             nor
             the
             marryed
             women
             ,
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             men
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             eyther
             in
             habite
             or
             behauiour
             ,
             for
             all
             weare
             breeches
             alike
             .
             When
             they
             prepare
             themselues
             to
             the
             warres
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             couer
             their
             armes
             (
             which
             otherwise
             bee
             naked
             )
             with
             yron
             plates
             lincked
             together
             with
             Letherne
             thongs
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             diuerse
             foldes
             of
             Lether
             ,
             with
             which
             also
             they
             make
             defences
             for
             their
             heads
             :
             shields
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             and
             but
             few
             of
             them
             eyther
             launces
             ,
             or
             long
             swords
             :
             yet
             they
             haue
             swords
             ,
             but
             not
             aboue
             the
             length
             of
             ones
             arme
             ,
             and
             made
             with
             an
             edge
             vpon
             the
             one
             side
             like
             back-swords
             wherwith
             when
             they
             fight
             ,
             they
             strike
             with
             that
             side
             which
             is
             sharpe
             ,
             they
             be
             very
             light
             and
             perfect
             horse-men
             ,
             and
             maruelous
             good
             archers
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             accounted
             of
             the
             greatest
             courage
             
             and
             valour
             which
             is
             most
             obedient
             vnto
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             They
             serue
             in
             the
             warres
             without
             wages
             ,
             and
             bee
             very
             subtil
             and
             cunning
             both
             in
             the
             warres
             and
             other
             businesses
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             take
             vpon
             them
             any
             charge
             ,
             or
             to
             vndergoe
             any
             matter
             of
             importance
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             the
             Captaines
             and
             gouernors
             enter
             not
             into
             the
             battell
             them-selues
             but
             standing
             aloofe
             incourrage
             &
             exhort
             their
             souldiers
             diligently
             ,
             foreseeing
             and
             considering
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             bee
             done
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             their
             army
             may
             seeme
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             terrible
             to
             the
             enemy
             ,
             they
             bring
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             into
             the
             army
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             images
             of
             men
             set
             fast
             vpon
             horses
             ,
             nor
             do
             they
             thinke
             it
             a
             disgrace
             for
             them
             to
             fly
             if
             it
             bee
             either
             behouefull
             ,
             or
             necessary
             :
             when
             they
             shoote
             they
             disarme
             their
             right
             armes
             ,
             and
             then
             their
             darts
             fly
             with
             such
             vehement
             forces
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             perce
             any
             kind
             of
             armor
             :
             they
             begin
             the
             battell
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             keepe
             their
             aray
             in
             retyring
             euen
             ,
             then
             destroying
             and
             slaying
             with
             their
             darts
             their
             enimies
             which
             pursue
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             perceiue
             the
             number
             of
             those
             which
             pursue
             them
             to
             bee
             but
             small
             ,
             they
             sodainly
             returne
             into
             the
             battell
             ,
             wounding
             with
             their
             darts
             both
             men
             and
             horse
             ,
             and
             euen
             then
             they
             get
             the
             greatest
             conquest
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             thought
             to
             haue
             beene
             conquered
             :
             When
             they
             intend
             to
             inuade
             or
             make
             warre
             vpon
             any
             country
             ,
             they
             deuide
             their
             army
             into
             sundry
             companies
             and
             giue
             the
             assaulte
             on
             euery
             side
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             can
             hardly
             bee
             incountred
             or
             resisted
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             escape
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             policie
             they
             haue
             alwaies
             the
             victory
             in
             their
             owne
             owne
             hands
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             vse
             their
             victory
             very
             proudly
             and
             cruelly
             sparing
             neither
             old
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             nor
             children
             ,
             but
             put
             all
             to
             the
             sword
             without
             difference
             ,
             artificers
             onely
             
             excepted
             ,
             which
             they
             reserue
             to
             worke
             for
             them
             .
             They
             deuide
             them
             to
             bee
             slaine
             by
             the
             Centurions
             ,
             assigning
             to
             euery
             seruant
             for
             his
             part
             of
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             tenne
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             or
             lesse
             ,
             as
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Captiues
             bee
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             haue
             butchered
             with
             Axes
             ,
             like
             Swine
             ,
             for
             a
             greater
             terror
             to
             others
             ,
             they
             take
             euery
             thousand
             Captiue
             ,
             and
             turning
             his
             head
             downe-wards
             ,
             hang
             him
             vp
             by
             the
             heeles
             vppon
             a
             stake
             made
             fast
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             those
             which
             bee
             slaine
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             should
             then
             admonish
             and
             aduise
             his
             friends
             ,
             whilst
             the
             most
             of
             those
             murtherers
             ,
             approching
             to
             the
             slaine
             bodyes
             ,
             doe
             with
             their
             mouthes
             swill
             vp
             the
             bloud
             which
             springeth
             from
             their
             greene
             wounds
             .
          
           
             They
             keepe
             their
             faith
             and
             promise
             with
             none
             ,
             how
             euer
             they
             bee
             obliged
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             rage
             towards
             their
             owne
             subiects
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             and
             farre
             more
             greeuously
             :
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             deflowre
             as
             many
             young
             Virgins
             as
             they
             will
             or
             can
             get
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             bee
             any
             thing
             beautifull
             ,
             bee
             carryed
             away
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             constrained
             to
             serue
             continually
             in
             extreame
             penurie
             of
             all
             things
             .
             The
             Tartarians
             of
             all
             men
             be
             most
             incontinent
             ,
             for
             although
             they
             may
             marry
             as
             many
             wiues
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             bee
             able
             to
             keepe
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             bee
             not
             forbidden
             mariage
             with
             any
             degree
             of
             affinitie
             ,
             or
             consanguinity
             (
             mothers
             ,
             daughters
             ,
             and
             sisters
             onely
             excepted
             )
             yet
             bee
             they
             exceedingly
             giuen
             to
             the
             sinne
             of
             Sodome
             ,
             accompanying
             both
             with
             their
             owne
             sex
             and
             with
             beasts
             ,
             as
             vilely
             as
             the
             Sarrasins
             ,
             without
             eyther
             difference
             or
             punishment
             :
             They
             account
             not
             the
             woman
             which
             they
             marry
             for
             their
             wife
             ,
             nor
             yet
             receiue
             her
             dower
             before
             shee
             hath
             had
             a
             childe
             ,
             and
             if
             shee
             bee
             barren
             it
             is
             
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             put
             her
             a
             way
             and
             to
             marry
             another
             .
             And
             this
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             although
             many
             women
             haue
             but
             one
             husband
             ,
             yet
             they
             neuer
             fall
             out
             for
             him
             amongst
             them-selues
             ,
             although
             one
             bee
             preferred
             before
             another
             ,
             and
             hee
             sleepeth
             now
             with
             one
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             by
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             of
             these
             wiues
             haue
             their
             abyding
             place
             by
             them-selues
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             keepeth
             her
             owne
             family
             .
             They
             liue
             most
             chast
             from
             other
             mens
             wiues
             ,
             for
             as
             well
             the
             men
             as
             women
             which
             bee
             taken
             in
             adultery
             ,
             suffer
             death
             by
             their
             lawe
             :
             those
             men
             which
             bee
             not
             trayned
             vp
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             keepe
             Cattell
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             practise
             hunting
             and
             wrestling
             ,
             without
             doing
             any
             other
             domesticall
             businesse
             but
             commit
             all
             to
             women
             vpon
             whose
             care
             it
             resteth
             to
             prouide
             all
             things
             necessary
             both
             for
             victualls
             and
             clothing
             .
          
           
             This
             nation
             obserueth
             many
             superstitions
             ,
             for
             to
             put
             a
             knife
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             to
             let
             it
             touch
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             to
             pull
             flesh
             out
             of
             a
             potte
             with
             a
             knife
             ,
             is
             held
             a
             great
             offence
             ,
             moreouer
             they
             cut
             nothing
             with
             a
             hatchet
             neere
             vnto
             the
             fire
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             hurt
             it
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             ,
             for
             they
             honour
             the
             fire
             most
             religiously
             ,
             perswading
             them-selues
             that
             there-with
             all
             things
             ought
             to
             bee
             purified
             and
             clensed
             .
          
           
             They
             greatly
             abhore
             to
             lay
             either
             their
             body
             or
             armes
             ,
             when
             they
             sleepe
             or
             take
             their
             rest
             ,
             vpon
             a
             whippe
             where-with
             they
             driue
             their
             horses
             ,
             (
             for
             spurres
             they
             vse
             none
             )
             or
             to
             tuch
             their
             darts
             with
             a
             whip
             ;
             and
             yong
             men
             doe
             not
             onely
             auoyd
             the
             killing
             of
             birds
             ,
             but
             the
             taking
             of
             them
             also
             :
             they
             will
             not
             beate
             a
             horse
             with
             his
             brydle
             nor
             breake
             one
             bone
             with
             an
             other
             ,
             nor
             yet
             spend
             ether
             meate
             or
             drinke
             out
             of
             measure
             and
             especially
             milke
             ,
             noe
             one
             dare
             pisse
             within
             his
             pauillion
             or
             mansion
             house
             ,
             for
             if
             
             any
             one
             doe
             it
             abstinately
             ,
             he
             is
             put
             to
             death
             without
             mercy
             ,
             but
             if
             necessity
             constraine
             one
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             as
             oftentimes
             it
             happeneth
             ,
             then
             the
             tent
             or
             pauilion
             wherein
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             within
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             bee
             purged
             and
             clensed
             ,
             on
             this
             manner
             :
             First
             they
             make
             two
             fires
             three
             paces
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             betwixt
             which
             they
             fasten
             two
             forkes
             or
             iauelins
             vpright
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             by
             each
             fire
             one
             ,
             then
             drawing
             a
             cord
             from
             the
             one
             fire
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             carry
             forth
             through
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             iauelins
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             through
             a
             gate
             ,
             all
             things
             which
             are
             to
             be
             purified
             ,
             two
             women
             (
             to
             whome
             the
             businesse
             is
             committed
             )
             standing
             vpon
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             one
             ouer
             against
             an
             other
             ,
             casting
             water
             vpon
             the
             stuffe
             ,
             and
             muttering
             out
             certaine
             verses
             to
             themselues
             .
          
           
             No
             stranger
             is
             admitted
             into
             the
             kings
             presence
             ,
             of
             what
             estate
             or
             dignity
             soeuer
             he
             be
             ,
             and
             be
             his
             businesse
             of
             neuer
             so
             much
             importance
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             bee
             first
             purified
             :
             he
             that
             spurneth
             with
             his
             foote
             at
             the
             threshould
             of
             the
             pauillion
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             or
             any
             Prince
             dwelleth
             ,
             is
             slaine
             in
             the
             very
             place
             :
             moreouer
             if
             any
             one
             bite
             a
             bit
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             he
             cannot
             swallow
             downe
             ,
             but
             is
             forced
             to
             vomit
             it
             vp
             againe
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             fall
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             digging
             a
             hole
             vnder
             his
             pauillion
             drag
             him
             through
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             kill
             him
             most
             cruelly
             ,
             there
             bee
             many
             other
             such
             friuolous
             things
             which
             they
             account
             as
             sins
             that
             cannot
             bee
             purged
             ,
             or
             appeased
             ,
             but
             to
             kill
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             enter
             vpon
             another
             mans
             possession
             ,
             to
             take
             other
             mens
             goods
             violently
             ,
             without
             right
             or
             equity
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             account
             as
             little
             or
             no
             offences
             .
          
           
             They
             beleeue
             that
             after
             this
             life
             they
             shall
             liue
             eternally
             in
             an
             other
             world
             ,
             but
             what
             that
             world
             is
             they
             cannot
             describe
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             there
             
             be
             rewarded
             according
             to
             their
             merits
             .
             When
             any
             one
             is
             sick
             ,
             and
             draweth
             neere
             vnto
             death
             ,
             they
             set
             a
             speare
             at
             the
             tent
             doore
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             lyeth
             ,
             with
             a
             black
             cloth
             at
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             those
             which
             passe
             by
             ,
             seeing
             it
             ,
             may
             forbeare
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             dare
             come
             in
             though
             hee
             be
             called
             ,
             if
             he
             see
             the
             speare
             :
             but
             when
             the
             sick
             person
             is
             dead
             ,
             all
             his
             family
             meeting
             together
             carry
             the
             coarse
             priuily
             out
             of
             the
             tent
             ,
             into
             a
             place
             (
             chosen
             before
             for
             the
             purpose
             )
             where
             is
             made
             a
             great
             large
             pit
             ,
             in
             which
             pit
             they
             build
             a
             little
             pauillion
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             it
             a
             table
             furnished
             with
             diuerse
             dishes
             of
             meate
             ,
             then
             setting
             thereat
             the
             dead
             corps
             attired
             with
             rich
             and
             gorgious
             garments
             ,
             they
             forthwith
             couer
             them
             altogether
             with
             earth
             ,
             he
             hath
             also
             one
             labouring
             beast
             ,
             and
             one
             trapped
             horse
             buried
             with
             him
             :
             The
             great
             men
             choose
             out
             one
             seruant
             in
             their
             life
             time
             ,
             vpon
             whom
             they
             set
             their
             owne
             marke
             ,
             with
             a
             marking
             yron
             ,
             to
             bee
             intombed
             with
             him
             when
             hee
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             doe
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             make
             vse
             of
             them
             in
             an
             other
             world
             .
             After
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             mans
             friends
             that
             is
             dead
             take
             an
             other
             horse
             ,
             and
             killing
             him
             ,
             and
             eating
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             then
             filling
             the
             hide
             full
             of
             haye
             ,
             and
             sowing
             it
             vp
             againe
             ,
             they
             set
             it
             vpon
             foure
             stakes
             vpon
             the
             topp
             of
             the
             Sepulcher
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             there
             the
             dead
             man
             lyeth
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             the
             women
             burne
             the
             horses
             bones
             for
             the
             expiation
             of
             the
             dead
             mans
             ghost
             .
             But
             the
             richer
             sort
             cut
             the
             horse
             hide
             into
             slender
             thongs
             ,
             and
             extending
             them
             in
             length
             ,
             measure
             out
             there-with
             a
             circuite
             of
             ground
             round
             about
             their
             dead
             friends
             Sepulcher
             ,
             beleeuing
             that
             the
             dead
             man
             shall
             obtaine
             so
             much
             ground
             in
             an
             other
             world
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             friends
             shall
             bee
             measured
             out
             vnto
             him
             ,
             with
             those
             thongs
             :
             all
             these
             ceremonies
             performed
             ,
             vpon
             the
             thirtith
             day
             they
             leaue
             of
             their
             mourning
             .
          
           
           
             There
             be
             some
             Tartarians
             which
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             Christians
             but
             very
             bad
             ones
             ,
             and
             these
             to
             hasten
             their
             fathers
             deaths
             
             when
             they
             waxe
             old
             ,
             cram
             and
             feed
             them
             with
             fat
             meate
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             be
             dead
             burne
             them
             ,
             and
             gathering
             vp
             the
             ashes
             as
             cleane
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             esteeme
             them
             as
             a
             very
             precious
             relicke
             ,
             seasoning
             their
             meate
             daily
             therewith
             .
             Now
             with
             what
             pompe
             and
             iollity
             the
             Tartarians
             after
             the
             death
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             elect
             and
             appoint
             another
             in
             his
             roome
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             ouer-troublesome
             to
             be
             writ
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             as
             tedious
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             I
             will
             vnfold
             in
             few
             words
             :
             the
             Princes
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             
             assembling
             themselues
             together
             in
             a
             place
             in
             the
             open
             fields
             ,
             fitte
             and
             accustomed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             place
             him
             to
             whom
             the
             kindome
             is
             due
             ,
             (
             either
             by
             succession
             or
             election
             )
             in
             a
             throne
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             prostrating
             themselues
             before
             him
             ,
             cry
             out
             with
             a
             lowd
             voice
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             in
             this
             maner
             .
             We
             wish
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             command
             thee
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             gouernor
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             answereth
             ;
             If
             you
             will
             haue
             it
             so
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             be
             content
             ,
             but
             then
             be
             you
             ready
             to
             do
             what
             euer
             I
             command
             ,
             to
             come
             when
             I
             call
             you
             ,
             to
             goe
             whether
             I
             send
             you
             ,
             and
             who
             euer
             I
             bid
             to
             be
             slaine
             to
             do
             it
             without
             feare
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             and
             commit
             all
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             into
             my
             hands
             :
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             answered
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             and
             willing
             :
             he
             saith
             againe
             vnto
             them
             ;
             you
             shall
             hereafter
             stand
             in
             as
             much
             awe
             of
             my
             word
             ,
             as
             of
             my
             sword
             ,
             at
             which
             speach
             the
             people
             giue
             a
             great
             applause
             :
             then
             the
             Princes
             taking
             him
             from
             his
             Kingly
             throne
             ,
             and
             causing
             him
             to
             sitt
             downe
             humbly
             vpon
             a
             cloth
             laid
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             say
             thus
             vnto
             him
             ;
             looke
             vpwards
             towards
             heauen
             and
             acknowledge
             God
             ,
             and
             behold
             downwards
             the
             cloath
             ,
             whereon
             thou
             sittest
             ,
             if
             thou
             gouerne
             well
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             all
             things
             according
             to
             thine
             owne
             
             desire
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             thou
             rule
             naughtily
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             bee
             so
             humbled
             and
             spoiled
             of
             all
             thou
             hast
             ,
             as
             thou
             shalt
             not
             haue
             left
             thee
             so
             much
             as
             this
             little
             cloth
             ,
             whereon
             thou
             sittest
             :
             which
             said
             they
             giue
             vnto
             him
             that
             wife
             which
             he
             loueth
             best
             ,
             and
             lifting
             them
             vp
             both
             together
             vpon
             the
             cloth
             ,
             salute
             him
             as
             Emperour
             of
             all
             the
             Tartarians
             and
             she
             as
             Empresse
             ,
             then
             is
             hee
             forthwith
             presented
             with
             gifts
             from
             all
             people
             ,
             ouer
             whom
             hee
             is
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             things
             which
             the
             dead
             King
             lest
             behind
             him
             ,
             be
             brought
             vnto
             him
             likewise
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             new
             Emperor
             giueth
             vnto
             each
             Prince
             some
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             the
             rest
             to
             bee
             kept
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             hee
             dissolueth
             the
             company
             :
             all
             things
             be
             in
             the
             Kings
             hands
             and
             power
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             or
             dare
             say
             this
             is
             mine
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             his
             ,
             nor
             no
             one
             may
             dwell
             in
             any
             part
             of
             his
             dominion
             ,
             but
             where
             hee
             is
             assigned
             ;
             the
             Emperor
             himselfe
             distributeth
             a
             proportion
             of
             land
             to
             the
             Dukes
             ,
             the
             Dukes
             to
             those
             which
             bee
             Captaines
             of
             thousands
             ,
             the
             Captaines
             of
             thousands
             to
             the
             gouernors
             of
             hundreds
             ,
             the
             gouernors
             of
             hundreds
             to
             the
             rulers
             of
             ten
             ,
             and
             the
             rulers
             of
             ten
             ,
             distribute
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             seale
             which
             the
             King
             vseth
             hath
             this
             inscription
             ,
             
               Deus
               in
               coelo
               &
               Chuichuth
               Cham
               in
               terra
               :
            
             the
             strength
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Emperor
             of
             all
             men
             .
             He
             hath
             fiue
             very
             strong
             and
             puissant
             armies
             ,
             &
             fiue
             Dukes
             by
             whom
             he
             maketh
             warr
             with
             all
             that
             refist
             him
             ,
             hee
             neuer
             speaketh
             with
             the
             Legats
             or
             embassadors
             of
             other
             nations
             ,
             nor
             admitteth
             them
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             vnlesse
             both
             they
             &
             their
             gifts
             (
             for
             without
             gifts
             they
             dare
             not
             come
             )
             be
             first
             purged
             by
             certaine
             women
             asfigned
             to
             that
             businesse
             :
             he
             answereth
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             to
             whom
             he
             speaketh
             ought
             to
             listen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             kneeling
             vpon
             their
             knees
             ,
             when
             &
             how
             long
             soeuer
             his
             speech
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             diligently
             to
             attend
             his
             words
             
             as
             they
             misconster
             not
             his
             meaning
             in
             any
             point
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             to
             alter
             the
             Emperours
             words
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             sort
             to
             contradict
             or
             gaine-say
             the
             sentence
             hee
             pronounceth
             :
             hee
             neuer
             drinketh
             in
             any
             publick
             assembly
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             other
             Tartarian
             Prince
             ,
             vnlesse
             some
             doe
             sing
             and
             play
             vnto
             him
             vppon
             a
             harpe
             before
             hee
             drinke
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             great
             worth
             when
             they
             ride
             ,
             are
             shadowed
             with
             a
             certaine
             fanne
             or
             curtaine
             ,
             fastned
             to
             a
             long
             speare
             and
             caried
             before
             them
             ,
             which
             custome
             is
             said
             to
             be
             vsed
             also
             by
             the
             women
             :
             And
             these
             were
             the
             customes
             and
             maner
             of
             liuing
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Tartary
             ,
             about
             two
             hundred
             yeares
             sithence
             .
          
           
             The
             Georgiani
             (
             whom
             the
             Tartarians
             ouercame
             much
             about
             that
             time
             )
             were
             worshippers
             of
             Christ
             ;
             obseruing
             
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             they
             dwelt
             neere
             vnto
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             their
             dominion
             extended
             a
             length
             wayes
             ,
             from
             Palestine
             to
             the
             Caspian
             hilles
             :
             they
             had
             eighteene
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             one
             Catholicke
             or
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             was
             insteed
             of
             a
             Patriarch
             :
             at
             the
             first
             they
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             men
             be
             very
             warlike
             ,
             their
             Priests
             heads
             bee
             shauen
             round
             ,
             and
             the
             lay-men
             foure
             square
             ;
             some
             of
             their
             women
             were
             trained
             vp
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             serued
             on
             horseback
             .
             The
             Georgians
             hauing
             disposed
             their
             armies
             ,
             and
             entering
             into
             the
             battell
             ,
             were
             wonte
             to
             carouse
             a
             gourd
             as
             bigge
             as
             ones
             fist
             ,
             filled
             full
             of
             the
             best
             wine
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             set
             vpon
             their
             enimies
             with
             greater
             courage
             :
             The
             Cleargie
             bee
             much
             addicted
             to
             vsury
             and
             symonie
             ;
             there
             was
             mutuall
             and
             perpetuall
             enmity
             betwixt
             the
             Armenians
             and
             them
             .
             The
             
             Armenians
             were
             Christians
             also
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Tartarians
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             subdued
             the
             Georgians
             ouer-came
             them
             likewise
             ,
             but
             they
             disagreed
             in
             many
             things
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             approoued
             fashion
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             :
             they
             knew
             not
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lords
             natiuitie
             ,
             for
             they
             obserued
             no
             feasts
             ,
             nor
             no
             vigils
             ,
             nor
             yet
             the
             foure
             Ember
             weekes
             ,
             they
             feasted
             not
             vpon
             Easter
             Eue
             ,
             alledging
             that
             Christ
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             about
             the
             euening
             of
             that
             day
             :
             they
             would
             eate
             flesh
             vpon
             euery
             Friday
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             feasts
             of
             Easter
             and
             Penticost
             ,
             yet
             they
             fasted
             much
             ,
             beginning
             their
             fast
             so
             strictly
             and
             precisely
             in
             Lent
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             neither
             vse
             oyle
             ,
             wine
             ,
             nor
             fish
             ,
             vpon
             Fridayes
             and
             Wednesdayes
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Lent
             ,
             holding
             it
             a
             greater
             sinne
             to
             drinke
             wine
             on
             those
             dayes
             ,
             then
             to
             lye
             with
             a
             strumpet
             in
             a
             brothell
             house
             :
             Vpon
             Mondayes
             they
             abstained
             wholy
             from
             all
             meates
             ,
             vpon
             Tuesdayes
             and
             Thursdayes
             they
             did
             eate
             once
             ,
             and
             receiued
             no
             sustenance
             at
             all
             vpon
             Wednesdayes
             and
             Fridayes
             ,
             but
             vpon
             Saterdayes
             and
             Sundayes
             they
             would
             eate
             flesh
             ,
             and
             refresh
             themselues
             well
             .
             They
             would
             not
             celebrate
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Masse
             throughout
             all
             Lent
             but
             vpon
             Saterdaies
             and
             Sundaies
             ,
             nor
             vpon
             Fridayes
             throughout
             the
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             for
             thereby
             (
             as
             they
             were
             of
             opinion
             )
             they
             brake
             and
             violated
             their
             fasts
             :
             Infants
             moreouer
             of
             the
             age
             of
             two
             months
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             whatsoeuer
             were
             indifferently
             admitted
             to
             their
             communion
             ,
             and
             they
             put
             no
             water
             into
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             In
             the
             vse
             of
             Hares
             ,
             Beares
             ,
             Choughes
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             like
             creatures
             ,
             they
             imitated
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             they
             celebrated
             their
             Masses
             in
             glasse
             and
             wodden
             Chalices
             ,
             and
             some
             hauing
             no
             paraments
             nor
             Priest-like
             vestiments
             at
             all
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             also
             wore
             Miters
             belonging
             to
             Deacons
             or
             Subdeacons
             :
             both
             Clergie
             and
             Lay-men
             ,
             allowed
             of
             vsury
             and
             Symony
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Georgians
             :
             the
             Priests
             exercised
             themselues
             in
             Diuinations
             and
             Negromancie
             ,
             they
             vsed
             more
             drinking
             then
             lay
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             
             had
             ,
             or
             might
             haue
             wiues
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             death
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
             as
             well
             lay-men
             as
             the
             clergy
             men
             were
             prohibited
             to
             marry
             againe
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             gaue
             liberty
             to
             any
             to
             put
             away
             their
             wiues
             that
             were
             sound
             in
             adultery
             ,
             and
             to
             marry
             an
             other
             :
             they
             beleeued
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             purgatory
             ,
             and
             obstinately
             denyed
             that
             there
             was
             two
             natures
             in
             Christ
             .
             The
             Georgians
             report
             ,
             that
             they
             erred
             in
             thirty
             articles
             from
             the
             right
             path
             and
             diameter
             of
             Christian
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Turcia
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               manners
               ,
               lawes
               and
               ordinances
               of
               the
               Turkes
               .
            
             CHAP.
             11.
             
          
           
             THat
             country
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Turcia
             or
             Turkie
             ,
             hath
             vpon
             the
             East
             the
             greater
             Armenia
             ,
             
             and
             extendeth
             to
             the
             Cilicke
             sea
             ,
             vpon
             the
             North
             it
             is
             bounded
             with
             the
             Euxine
             sea
             :
             Aitonus
             calleth
             it
             Turquia
             ,
             it
             consisteth
             of
             many
             Prouinces
             ,
             as
             Lycaonia
             ,
             wherein
             Iconium
             is
             the
             chiefe
             towne
             ;
             Cappadocia
             ,
             where
             Cesaria
             is
             chiefe
             citty
             of
             the
             Prouince
             ;
             Isauria
             where
             Seleucia
             is
             head
             ;
             Licia
             now
             called
             Briquia
             :
             Ionia
             now
             called
             Quiscum
             ,
             wherein
             standeth
             the
             citty
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Paphlagonia
             where
             Germanopolis
             ,
             and
             Lenech
             where
             Trapezus
             be
             chiefe
             cities
             :
             All
             this
             vast
             country
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Turcia
             ,
             is
             not
             inhabited
             by
             one
             onely
             people
             ,
             but
             by
             Turkes
             ,
             Greekes
             ,
             Armenians
             ,
             
             Sarrasins
             ,
             Iacobitans
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Iewes
             &
             Christians
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             liuing
             after
             the
             lawes
             and
             institutions
             ,
             which
             that
             false
             Prophet
             Mahomet
             a
             Sarrasin
             ,
             ordained
             for
             the
             people
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             631.
             
             This
             Mahomet
             some
             say
             was
             an
             Arabian
             ,
             some
             a
             Persian
             ,
             but
             whether
             he
             was
             it
             is
             doubtfull
             ,
             but
             his
             father
             was
             certainly
             a
             worshipper
             of
             euill
             spirits
             
             &
             his
             mother
             an
             Ismaelite
             ,
             and
             therfore
             not
             ignorant
             in
             the
             true
             law
             :
             now
             whilst
             his
             father
             and
             mother
             instructed
             him
             in
             both
             their
             lawes
             ,
             they
             distracted
             the
             boy
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             doubtfull
             and
             wauering
             betwixt
             both
             ,
             so
             as
             being
             trained
             vp
             in
             both
             religions
             ,
             when
             hee
             grew
             of
             mans
             estate
             ,
             he
             followed
             neither
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             being
             a
             very
             crasty
             fellow
             ,
             &
             of
             a
             subtill
             wit
             ,
             and
             long
             conuersant
             with
             Christians
             ,
             he
             framed
             and
             inuented
             out
             of
             both
             those
             lawes
             ,
             a
             religion
             most
             dangerous
             and
             pernicious
             to
             all
             mankinde
             .
             First
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             did
             very
             ill
             in
             denying
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             seeing
             that
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             men
             of
             wonderfull
             sanctity
             and
             integrity
             of
             life
             ,
             &
             indued
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             did
             long
             before
             prophesie
             and
             soreshew
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             to
             bee
             expected
             :
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             condemned
             the
             Christians
             folly
             ,
             in
             beleeuing
             that
             Iesus
             the
             deerest
             friend
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             would
             suffer
             reproches
             &
             punishments
             of
             the
             Iewes
             :
             
               Martinus
               Segonius
               Nouomontanus
            
             hath
             written
             thus
             of
             the
             Sepulcher
             of
             Christ
             our
             King
             and
             Lord.
             The
             Sarrasins
             and
             Turkes
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             (
             by
             the
             ancient
             preaching
             of
             Mahomet
             )
             laugh
             the
             Christians
             to
             scorne
             ,
             which
             attribute
             any
             honor
             to
             that
             Sepulcher
             ,
             affirming
             that
             the
             great
             Prophet
             Christ
             proceeded
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             voide
             of
             all
             earthly
             blot
             or
             sinne
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             be
             iudge
             of
             all
             people
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             approach
             vnto
             his
             true
             Sepulcher
             ,
             they
             vtterly
             deny
             ,
             because
             his
             glorious
             body
             ,
             conceiued
             by
             the
             diuine
             spirit
             ,
             was
             altogether
             impassible
             :
             thus
             much
             hath
             Segonius
             written
             ,
             &
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             which
             the
             Mahometans
             are
             wont
             to
             cast
             in
             our
             teeth
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             folly
             as
             impiety
             :
             when
             that
             false
             Prophet
             Mahomet
             had
             infected
             his
             people
             &
             nation
             ,
             with
             these
             pestilent
             euils
             ,
             he
             made
             &
             established
             a
             law
             ,
             and
             (
             least
             by
             men
             of
             vnderstanding
             it
             might
             be
             
             resisted
             and
             abrogated
             )
             hee
             ordained
             a
             capitall
             punishment
             against
             the
             breakers
             thereof
             ,
             commanding
             and
             decreeing
             in
             his
             Alcaron
             ,
             that
             no
             one
             should
             presume
             vpon
             paine
             of
             death
             to
             dispute
             thereof
             ,
             by
             which
             ordinance
             and
             decree
             ,
             it
             appeared
             most
             euidently
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             law
             was
             no
             sincerity
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             hidden
             mistery
             hee
             couered
             and
             sealed
             vp
             so
             closely
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             were
             forbidden
             to
             meddle
             with
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             people
             should
             not
             by
             any
             meanes
             know
             what
             that
             was
             which
             hee
             had
             done
             .
             In
             the
             dooing
             
             whereof
             ,
             and
             in
             setling
             his
             new
             sect
             ,
             hee
             chiefly
             vsed
             the
             councell
             and
             helpe
             of
             Sergius
             a
             Monke
             ,
             and
             a
             Nestorian
             heretick
             :
             and
             to
             the
             end
             his
             law
             might
             be
             more
             populer
             and
             better
             esteemed
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             hee
             tooke
             some-thing
             
             out
             of
             all
             sects
             ,
             of
             euery
             nation
             ,
             holding
             first
             that
             Christ
             is
             much
             to
             bee
             praised
             ,
             and
             affirming
             him
             to
             bee
             a
             man
             of
             great
             sanctity
             ,
             and
             of
             singular
             vertue
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             of
             more
             then
             humaine
             condition
             ,
             calling
             him
             sometimes
             the
             word
             ,
             some-times
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             some-times
             the
             very
             soule
             ,
             life
             ,
             or
             breath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             borne
             of
             a
             Virgin
             :
             then
             did
             he
             greatly
             extoll
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             assenting
             to
             the
             myracles
             written
             by
             the
             Euangelists
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             they
             disagreed
             not
             from
             his
             Alcaron
             .
             The
             Gospels
             hee
             said
             were
             corrupted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             be
             corrected
             by
             his
             Alcaron
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             to
             win
             and
             allure
             the
             mindes
             and
             affections
             of
             the
             Christians
             vnto
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             needs
             bee
             baptised
             by
             Sergius
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             procure
             the
             good-will
             of
             other
             sects
             ,
             he
             denied
             the
             Trinity
             with
             the
             Sabellians
             ,
             affirming
             with
             the
             Manechees
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             but
             two
             persons
             in
             diuinitie
             :
             hee
             denied
             that
             the
             Sonne
             is
             equall
             to
             the
             Father
             with
             Eunomius
             ;
             with
             Macedonius
             he
             held
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             a
             creature
             :
             with
             the
             Nicholites
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             one
             
             man
             to
             haue
             many
             wiues
             ,
             and
             hee
             allowed
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             although
             (
             said
             he
             )
             it
             is
             faulty
             in
             many
             places
             :
             with
             these
             circumstantiall
             tales
             ,
             he
             couered
             an
             incredible
             allurement
             wherewith
             mens
             mindes
             bee
             sonest
             intysed
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             the
             giuing
             to
             his
             people
             free
             liberty
             and
             power
             to
             pursue
             their
             lustes
             and
             all
             other
             pleasures
             ,
             for
             by
             these
             meanes
             ,
             this
             pestilent
             religion
             hath
             crept
             into
             innumerable
             Nations
             ,
             so
             as
             now
             how
             few
             the
             number
             of
             true
             beleeuers
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             great
             multitude
             of
             misbeleeuers
             ,
             may
             well
             bee
             gathered
             by
             this
             .
             That
             not
             all
             Europe
             professe
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             part
             thereof
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             Asia
             and
             Affricke
             ,
             beleeue
             in
             Mahomet
             and
             his
             accursed
             religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Sarrasins
             which
             first
             imbraced
             the
             impiety
             and
             madnesse
             of
             that
             false
             prophet
             Mahomet
             ,
             inhabited
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Arabia
             which
             is
             called
             Petrea
             ,
             there
             where
             the
             land
             vpon
             the
             one
             side
             ioyneth
             to
             Iudaea
             and
             Aegipt
             ,
             and
             they
             bee
             called
             Sarrasins
             of
             a
             place
             called
             Sarracus
             neere
             vnto
             the
             people
             called
             Nabathei
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             they
             themselues
             would
             haue
             it
             )
             of
             Sara
             the
             wife
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             wherevpon
             they
             yet
             perswade
             themselues
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             men
             they
             bee
             the
             ligitimate
             and
             sole
             successors
             of
             the
             diuine
             promise
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             were
             husbandmen
             ,
             some
             followed
             their
             flockes
             ,
             but
             the
             greatest
             part
             were
             souldiors
             ,
             and
             beeing
             hired
             and
             retained
             by
             Heraclius
             to
             serue
             in
             the
             Persian
             warres
             ,
             and
             finding
             themselues
             deceiued
             by
             him
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             obtained
             the
             victory
             ,
             they
             (
             incenced
             with
             ire
             and
             ignominie
             )
             departed
             thence
             into
             Syria
             ,
             hauing
             a
             Mahomet
             for
             their
             captaine
             and
             councellor
             ,
             where
             they
             won
             Damascus
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             their
             army
             and
             prouision
             necessary
             for
             the
             warres
             increasing
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             they
             made
             warres
             vpon
             Aegipt
             and
             brought
             it
             to
             subiection
             ,
             after
             
             that
             they
             subdued
             Persis
             ,
             Antioch
             and
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             so
             augmenting
             and
             increasing
             euery
             day
             both
             in
             fame
             and
             force
             ,
             voide
             of
             all
             feare
             of
             any
             that
             could
             resist
             them
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             a
             cruell
             and
             barbarous
             nation
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             beeing
             by
             their
             neighbours
             expulsed
             from
             the
             Caspian
             hilles
             ,
             descending
             by
             the
             narrow
             passages
             of
             the
             hil
             Caucasus
             ,
             first
             into
             Asia
             the
             lesse
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             into
             Armenia
             ,
             Media
             and
             Persis
             ,
             by
             their
             force
             and
             armes
             brought
             all
             those
             people
             vnder
             their
             subiection
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             when
             the
             Sarrasins
             to
             defend
             the
             confins
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             went
             forth
             to
             meete
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             but
             being
             not
             able
             to
             make
             their
             partie
             good
             and
             to
             encounter
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             very
             short
             time
             brought
             to
             such
             desperations
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             contented
             the
             Turkes
             should
             raigne
             with
             them
             in
             Persia
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             would
             imbrace
             the
             faith
             of
             Mahomet
             :
             so
             as
             whether
             nation
             had
             the
             greater
             losse
             can
             hardly
             bee
             iudged
             ,
             either
             they
             that
             departed
             from
             such
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             those
             which
             for
             desire
             of
             rule
             were
             forced
             to
             receiue
             so
             pestilent
             a
             religion
             .
          
           
             And
             both
             Nations
             beeing
             thus
             bound
             with
             the
             bonds
             of
             one
             religion
             ,
             were
             for
             a
             space
             so
             confounded
             in
             name
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             Turkes
             and
             Sarrasins
             ,
             yet
             now
             the
             name
             of
             Turkes
             is
             onely
             knowne
             and
             the
             other
             vtterly
             abolished
             and
             forgotten
             :
             There
             bee
             diuers
             sorts
             of
             horsemen
             that
             serue
             in
             the
             warres
             amongst
             the
             Turkes
             :
             As
             first
             the
             Thimarcini
             ,
             which
             bee
             such
             
             as
             dwell
             in
             Citties
             and
             pay
             tribute
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             the
             number
             of
             fourescore
             thousand
             :
             and
             these
             by
             the
             Kings
             leaue
             and
             permission
             possesse
             (
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             pay
             or
             wages
             )
             townes
             ,
             villages
             and
             castles
             ,
             each
             one
             as
             hee
             deserueth
             ,
             and
             bee
             euer
             readie
             at
             the
             call
             of
             the
             Sensachus
             
             (
             that
             is
             hee
             ,
             that
             is
             captaine
             of
             that
             Prouince
             to
             whom
             they
             pay
             tribute
             :
             )
             they
             bee
             now
             deuided
             into
             two
             armies
             ,
             one
             in
             Asia
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Europe
             ,
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             two
             great
             captaines
             ,
             whereof
             one
             gouerneth
             in
             Asia
             and
             the
             other
             in
             Europe
             :
             Which
             captaines
             in
             their
             Countries
             speech
             bee
             called
             Bassaes
             :
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             souldiers
             bee
             naturall
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             Aconiziae
             :
             These
             serue
             in
             the
             warres
             without
             wages
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             goe
             before
             the
             company
             of
             footmen
             for
             prey
             ,
             yeelding
             the
             fifth
             part
             of
             their
             prey
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             chiefe
             captaines
             or
             generalls
             part
             of
             the
             bootie
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             there
             be
             about
             the
             number
             of
             some
             fortie
             thousand
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             sort
             bee
             the
             Charrippi
             ,
             the
             Spahiglani
             and
             the
             Soluphtari
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             which
             bee
             they
             Charippi
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             famos
             souldiors
             in
             dignity
             ;
             these
             continually
             attend
             vpon
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             be
             about
             eight
             hundred
             in
             number
             ,
             all
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             Scythians
             and
             Persians
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             other
             nation
             else
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             to
             fight
             venterously
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             when
             need
             requireth
             .
          
           
             The
             Spahi
             and
             Soluphtari
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             at
             the
             first
             when
             they
             were
             children
             attended
             vpon
             the
             King
             to
             doe
             some
             vile
             and
             dishonourable
             businesse
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             once
             become
             to
             bee
             of
             mans
             estate
             ,
             the
             King
             giueth
             them
             power
             to
             marry
             wiues
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             growing
             greater
             by
             their
             wiues
             dower
             and
             by
             their
             wages
             ,
             doe
             for
             the
             most
             part
             execute
             the
             Office
             of
             Orators
             ,
             garding
             and
             attending
             vpon
             each
             side
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             hee
             goeth
             abroade
             ,
             and
             of
             these
             there
             bee
             a
             thousand
             and
             three
             hundred
             :
             out
             of
             this
             order
             be
             elected
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             all
             the
             chiefe
             Gouernours
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             great
             authority
             and
             dignity
             .
          
           
           
             There
             bee
             three
             orders
             of
             footemen
             ,
             first
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             
             who
             while
             they
             be
             young
             vnder
             the
             age
             of
             twelue
             yeeres
             ,
             bee
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             Empire
             by
             the
             Serchers
             ,
             Inquisitors
             or
             Muster-maisters
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             space
             trained
             vp
             in
             military
             discipline
             in
             publicke
             places
             of
             excercise
             ,
             and
             then
             sent
             into
             the
             warres
             cloathed
             in
             short
             garments
             ,
             and
             round
             cappes
             ,
             turning
             vpwards
             ,
             and
             armed
             with
             shields
             ,
             swords
             and
             bowes
             ,
             these
             defend
             the
             camps
             and
             besiege
             Citties
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             in
             number
             then
             twentie
             thousand
             .
          
           
             The
             Asappi
             be
             of
             the
             second
             order
             ,
             which
             be
             footmen
             armed
             with
             a
             light
             armor
             ,
             they
             vse
             swords
             ,
             shields
             &
             long
             speares
             ,
             and
             weare
             red
             caps
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             the
             Ianizaries
             ,
             these
             gal
             the
             enemies
             horses
             in
             battaile
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             them
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             army
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             least
             4000.
             of
             them
             goe
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             decreed
             that
             their
             wages
             shall
             surcease
             ,
             when
             the
             wars
             are
             ended
             .
             The
             regall
             army
             consisteth
             of
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             fighting
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             company
             of
             footmen
             ,
             which
             be
             either
             voluntaries
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             haue
             bin
             dismissed
             from
             the
             wars
             ,
             and
             bee
             sommoned
             to
             serue
             againe
             ,
             serue
             without
             wages
             ,
             &
             with
             these
             be
             mixed
             slaues
             ,
             pages
             ,
             skullions
             and
             drudges
             ,
             carpenters
             ,
             pioners
             and
             victuallers
             of
             the
             campe
             .
             These
             make
             waies
             euen
             and
             plaine
             in
             rugged
             and
             rough
             places
             ,
             build
             bridges
             ouer
             riuers
             &
             pooles
             ,
             erect
             Rampires
             and
             Bulwarkes
             against
             the
             enemie
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             others
             things
             ready
             ,
             which
             be
             profitable
             for
             the
             assaulting
             and
             conquering
             of
             Citties
             :
             Vsurers
             ,
             Bankers
             ,
             Exchangers
             and
             Brokers
             that
             sell
             garments
             for
             souldiors
             ,
             and
             an
             infinite
             rabble
             of
             such
             like
             people
             ,
             follow
             the
             campe
             also
             ,
             least
             any
             thing
             should
             bee
             wanting
             that
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             souldiors
             .
          
           
           
             But
             their
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             so
             much
             to
             bee
             admired
             and
             wondred
             at
             in
             that
             people
             ,
             as
             their
             celerity
             in
             action
             ,
             their
             constancy
             and
             perseuerance
             in
             dangers
             ,
             and
             their
             obedience
             of
             gouernment
             :
             for
             they
             loose
             their
             liues
             for
             the
             least
             offence
             that
             is
             :
             they
             wil
             swim
             deepe
             riuers
             and
             whitlepits
             ,
             clime
             the
             steepest
             hils
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             be
             commanded
             run
             head-long
             through
             thicke
             or
             thin
             ,
             rough
             or
             smooth
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             regarding
             their
             liues
             as
             the
             will
             of
             the
             commander
             :
             they
             most
             patiently
             endure
             both
             watching
             and
             want
             ,
             their
             is
             no
             sedition
             ,
             no
             tumult
             ,
             no
             clamors
             or
             outcries
             raysed
             in
             their
             armies
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             night
             time
             there
             is
             such
             continual
             and
             husht
             silence
             in
             their
             campes
             ,
             as
             they
             wil
             rather
             suffer
             captiues
             to
             escape
             ,
             then
             to
             haue
             any
             tumults
             or
             hurly
             burly
             raised
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             men
             now
             liuing
             the
             Turkes
             make
             warres
             most
             orderly
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             needs
             not
             seeme
             strange
             to
             any
             ,
             what
             the
             cause
             should
             bee
             that
             hath
             raised
             them
             to
             this
             height
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             about
             two
             hundred
             yeeres
             since
             there
             was
             no
             nation
             like
             them
             .
             For
             it
             may
             bee
             truely
             said
             of
             them
             that
             they
             bee
             an
             inuincible
             Nation
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             bee
             vanquished
             by
             some
             great
             plague
             or
             pestilence
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             ciuill
             dessention
             amongst
             themselues
             .
          
           
             The
             souldiours
             bee
             attired
             verie
             comely
             ,
             wearing
             nothing
             that
             is
             vndecent
             or
             vnhonest
             :
             in
             their
             saddles
             and
             bridles
             is
             neither
             curiositie
             nor
             superfluity
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             goe
             armed
             but
             when
             they
             be
             in
             fight
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             they
             haue
             their
             armour
             carried
             after
             them
             in
             cariages
             .
             They
             vse
             no
             Standards
             or
             Ensigns
             ,
             but
             Launces
             ,
             vpon
             the
             tops
             whereof
             hang
             downe
             certaine
             threeds
             of
             diuers
             sundrie
             collours
             ,
             by
             which
             each
             captaine
             is
             knowne
             of
             his
             company
             ,
             yet
             they
             vse
             drummes
             and
             physes
             to
             summon
             and
             incite
             them
             to
             fight
             :
             the
             battaile
             
             finished
             ,
             all
             the
             army
             is
             set
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             viewed
             by
             the
             Register
             (
             who
             is
             one
             of
             the
             noble
             men
             )
             that
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             who
             and
             how
             many
             were
             slaine
             in
             the
             fight
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             ordaining
             of
             others
             in
             their
             places
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             their
             assemblies
             and
             banquets
             they
             pray
             for
             the
             souldiours
             ,
             but
             more
             deuoutly
             for
             such
             as
             were
             slaine
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             country
             ,
             esteeming
             those
             happy
             and
             blessed
             ,
             that
             died
             not
             at
             home
             ,
             amidst
             the
             sorrow
             and
             lamentations
             of
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             ,
             but
             abroad
             amongst
             the
             out-cries
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             clattering
             of
             armour
             ,
             and
             shattering
             of
             speares
             .
          
           
             They
             describe
             ,
             extoll
             and
             chaunt
             out
             the
             victories
             of
             their
             ancestors
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             to
             make
             their
             souldiours
             more
             forward
             and
             couragious
             :
             Their
             buildings
             and
             dwelling
             houses
             bee
             made
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             timber
             and
             morter
             ,
             and
             very
             few
             of
             stone
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             houses
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             Bathes
             and
             Temples
             ,
             which
             be
             commonly
             builded
             of
             stone
             ,
             &
             yet
             there
             be
             some
             of
             the
             Plebeians
             ,
             or
             common
             people
             ,
             of
             such
             exceeding
             wealth
             ,
             as
             some
             one
             alone
             is
             able
             of
             himselfe
             to
             furnish
             and
             set
             forth
             a
             whole
             army
             ,
             but
             beeing
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             )
             very
             frugal
             ,
             and
             shunning
             all
             sumptuousnesse
             ,
             they
             cherish
             humility
             ,
             and
             patiently
             indure
             this
             voluntary
             pouerty
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             they
             vtterly
             renounce
             all
             pictures
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             abhorre
             and
             detest
             the
             caruing
             of
             Images
             ,
             as
             they
             terme
             Christians
             Idolaters
             ,
             because
             they
             bee
             delighted
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             contending
             that
             they
             affirme
             the
             truth
             in
             saying
             so
             :
             They
             vse
             no
             seales
             at
             all
             to
             their
             letters
             ,
             neither
             the
             King
             nor
             no
             man
             else
             ,
             but
             giue
             credit
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             heare
             the
             name
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             it
             ,
             or
             view
             the
             stile
             of
             the
             writer
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             vse
             of
             belles
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             any
             of
             the
             Christians
             that
             dwelleth
             amongst
             
             them
             are
             once
             permitted
             to
             vse
             them
             .
             They
             play
             at
             no
             game
             for
             money
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             but
             persecute
             all
             gamesters
             with
             many
             ignominies
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             no
             man
             of
             what
             dignitie
             ,
             estate
             or
             condition
             soeuer
             hee
             is
             of
             ,
             desireth
             to
             sit
             vpon
             any
             stoole
             ,
             forme
             or
             seate
             ,
             to
             sustaine
             him
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             but
             disposing
             and
             placeing
             his
             bodie
             ,
             and
             garments
             ,
             in
             comelie
             and
             decent
             order
             ,
             sitteth
             him
             downe
             vpon
             the
             ground
             ,
             as
             children
             doe
             :
             The
             table
             wherevpon
             they
             eate
             their
             meate
             ,
             is
             made
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             of
             an
             oxe-hide
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             stagges
             skin
             vndrest
             and
             the
             haire
             on
             ,
             beeing
             made
             rounde
             and
             some
             foure
             or
             fiue
             handfull
             in
             breadth
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             iron
             rings
             sowed
             vnto
             the
             sides
             thereof
             ,
             through
             which
             they
             put
             a
             leatherne
             thong
             ,
             by
             which
             deuise
             ,
             it
             is
             opened
             ,
             shut
             and
             carried
             like
             a
             purse
             .
          
           
             No
             one
             doth
             enter
             into
             any
             house
             ,
             Church
             or
             other
             place
             wherein
             they
             may
             sit
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             first
             put
             off
             their
             shooes
             ,
             for
             they
             account
             it
             vnhonest
             and
             vndecent
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             to
             sit
             with
             his
             shooes
             on
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             vse
             such
             manner
             of
             shooes
             as
             they
             can
             easily
             put
             off
             and
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             places
             wherein
             they
             sit
             either
             in
             their
             houses
             or
             Churches
             are
             couered
             with
             course
             woollen
             blankets
             ,
             or
             else
             with
             mats
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             basenesse
             and
             vncleannesse
             of
             the
             places
             ,
             they
             be
             borded
             or
             plancked
             .
             Both
             men
             and
             women
             weare
             long
             and
             large
             garments
             ,
             made
             open
             with
             a
             slit
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             the
             better
             couer
             ,
             and
             bend
             themselues
             when
             they
             purge
             their
             bodies
             of
             their
             naturall
             excrementes
             ,
             in
             doing
             whereof
             ,
             they
             bee
             very
             precise
             that
             they
             turne
             not
             their
             faces
             towardes
             the
             Sunne
             rysing
             ,
             which
             way
             the
             doe
             turne
             themselues
             when
             they
             pray
             ,
             they
             bee
             very
             carefull
             
             likewise
             ,
             that
             in
             doing
             thereof
             ,
             no
             one
             see
             them
             ,
             least
             their
             shamefull
             and
             vncleane
             partes
             should
             bee
             discouered
             ,
             the
             men
             make
             water
             as
             the
             women
             doe
             with
             vs
             ,
             bending
             themselues
             ,
             for
             if
             any
             man
             doth
             pisse
             standing
             ,
             hee
             is
             of
             all
             men
             held
             either
             for
             an
             Idiot
             or
             an
             hereticke
             :
             They
             bee
             compelled
             by
             a
             law
             ,
             to
             abstaine
             from
             wine
             as
             the
             nurse
             ,
             garder
             ,
             or
             seminary
             of
             all
             sinne
             and
             filthinesse
             ,
             yet
             they
             eate
             grapes
             and
             drinke
             Muste
             .
          
           
             They
             abstaine
             likewise
             from
             all
             swines
             flesh
             and
             swines
             bloud
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             carraine
             ,
             and
             things
             that
             die
             
             of
             themselues
             ,
             eating
             all
             other
             things
             that
             bee
             to
             bee
             eaten
             and
             mans
             meate
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             keepe
             Friday
             holiday
             with
             as
             much
             deuotion
             and
             religion
             ,
             as
             wee
             do
             our
             Lords
             day
             ,
             or
             the
             Iewes
             their
             sabboth
             .
          
           
             In
             euery
             Cittie
             is
             one
             principall
             Church
             ,
             into
             which
             vpon
             that
             day
             in
             the
             after-noone
             ,
             all
             people
             assemble
             themselues
             to
             praier
             ,
             and
             praier
             beeing
             solemnly
             ended
             ,
             they
             haue
             a
             sermon
             ,
             wherein
             they
             acknowledge
             one
             God
             and
             that
             there
             is
             none
             like
             or
             equall
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             Mahomet
             is
             his
             faithfull
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Sarrasins
             or
             Turkes
             ought
             to
             pray
             euery
             daie
             fiue
             times
             ,
             with
             their
             faces
             towardes
             the
             Sunne
             rysing
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             goe
             to
             praier
             to
             haue
             their
             bodies
             perfectly
             cleere
             ,
             and
             decently
             to
             wash
             both
             fundament
             ,
             yarde
             ,
             hands
             ,
             armes
             ,
             mouth
             ,
             eares
             ,
             nostrils
             ,
             eyes
             and
             the
             haires
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             their
             feete
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             more
             strictly
             &
             precisely
             ,
             after
             their
             companying
             with
             women
             ,
             and
             purging
             their
             bodies
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             bee
             either
             sicke
             or
             traueling
             ,
             but
             if
             at
             any
             time
             water
             bee
             wanting
             to
             wash
             in
             ,
             which
             happeneth
             but
             verie
             seldome
             ,
             or
             neuer
             (
             for
             that
             in
             euerie
             Cittie
             
             be
             baths
             for
             that
             purpose
             )
             then
             they
             supply
             the
             want
             thereof
             with
             the
             dust
             of
             cleane
             and
             fresh
             earth
             :
             and
             hee
             which
             is
             defiled
             with
             any
             pollution
             ,
             permits
             no
             one
             (
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             )
             either
             to
             speake
             vnto
             him
             ,
             or
             yet
             to
             see
             him
             before
             he
             be
             washed
             and
             made
             cleane
             :
             they
             fast
             fiue
             weeks
             in
             euery
             yeare
             very
             strictly
             ,
             neither
             eating
             nor
             drinking
             any
             thing
             of
             all
             the
             day
             before
             Sunne-setting
             ,
             nor
             accompanying
             with
             women
             :
             but
             from
             the
             Sunne
             going
             downe
             ,
             vntill
             his
             rising
             the
             next
             morning
             they
             spend
             the
             whole
             time
             at
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             in
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             and
             venerie
             :
             vppon
             the
             sixtieth
             day
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             fast
             ,
             they
             celebrate
             their
             Passe-ouer
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             the
             Ramme
             ,
             which
             was
             shewed
             vnto
             Abraham
             for
             a
             sacrifice
             in
             his
             sonnes
             steade
             :
             and
             in
             memorie
             of
             a
             certaine
             night
             ,
             wherein
             they
             dreame
             their
             Alcoran
             was
             giuen
             them
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           
             The
             Turkes
             ought
             once
             euery
             yeare
             also
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Temple
             which
             is
             in
             Mecha
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             their
             religion
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             yeeld
             the
             annuall
             honors
             due
             vnto
             Mahomet
             ,
             whose
             sepulchre
             is
             there
             kept
             and
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             The
             Sarrasins
             force
             no
             man
             to
             forsake
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             perswade
             any
             one
             to
             theirs
             ,
             although
             their
             Alcoran
             command
             them
             ,
             to
             afflict
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             prosecute
             their
             aduersaries
             in
             Religion
             and
             their
             Prophets
             .
             Whereof
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             in
             Turkie
             dwell
             people
             of
             all
             Sects
             and
             Religions
             ,
             and
             euery
             Sect
             doth
             sacrifice
             vnto
             his
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             customes
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Priestes
             ,
             and
             the
             lay-people
             ,
             betwixt
             their
             Temples
             ,
             and
             their
             ordinarie
             habitations
             and
             dwelling
             houses
             :
             for
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Priestes
             to
             know
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             
             and
             what
             things
             appertaine
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             of
             their
             law
             ,
             without
             spending
             any
             time
             in
             meditations
             ,
             or
             obtaining
             of
             learning
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             take
             vpon
             them
             the
             cure
             of
             soules
             ,
             or
             care
             of
             churches
             :
             Sacraments
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             they
             make
             no
             obseruation
             of
             Relickes
             ,
             sacred
             Vessels
             or
             Altars
             ,
             but
             possessing
             wiues
             ,
             children
             and
             families
             ,
             apply
             their
             time
             like
             lay-men
             ,
             in
             husbandrie
             ,
             merchandize
             ,
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             hunting
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             labours
             and
             exercises
             ,
             to
             get
             their
             liuing
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             vnlawfull
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             prohibited
             :
             they
             be
             freed
             from
             seruitude
             and
             exactions
             ,
             and
             be
             reuerenced
             and
             honoured
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             vnderstand
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             their
             law
             ,
             gouern
             their
             churches
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             instruct
             others
             .
             They
             haue
             many
             and
             great
             scholes
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             be
             great
             multitudes
             instructed
             in
             the
             ciuil
             lawes
             ordained
             by
             their
             kings
             for
             the
             gouernement
             and
             defence
             of
             their
             kingdome
             ,
             of
             whome
             some
             be
             afterwards
             made
             rulers
             of
             Churches
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             other
             secular
             offices
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             sect
             be
             diuers
             sorts
             also
             of
             religious
             persons
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             some
             liuing
             in
             woods
             and
             deserts
             ,
             flie
             the
             fellowship
             and
             conuersation
             of
             all
             men
             :
             some
             other
             liuing
             in
             citties
             ,
             practise
             hospitalitie
             towards
             poore
             trauellers
             ,
             allowing
             them
             house-room
             and
             lodging
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             not
             meate
             to
             refresh
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             themselues
             liue
             by
             begging
             .
             There
             be
             some
             others
             likewise
             ,
             that
             wandring
             through
             the
             citties
             ,
             carrie
             wholesome
             and
             fresh
             water
             in
             certaine
             bottles
             ,
             giuing
             thereof
             to
             drinke
             to
             euery
             one
             that
             demandeth
             .
             For
             which
             religious
             act
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             giue
             them
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             will
             receiue
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             desire
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             carrying
             such
             boast
             and
             ostentation
             of
             sanctitie
             and
             religion
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             manners
             and
             behauior
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             rather
             be
             thought
             Angels
             then
             
             men
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             carieth
             a
             certain
             badge
             or
             signe
             ,
             wherby
             he
             may
             be
             discerned
             of
             what
             profession
             hee
             is
             of
             .
             The
             Sarrasins
             or
             Turkes
             be
             very
             strict
             obseruers
             and
             maintainers
             of
             Iustice
             :
             for
             he
             that
             sheddeth
             another
             mans
             bloud
             ,
             shall
             haue
             the
             like
             punishment
             himselfe
             :
             he
             that
             is
             found
             in
             adulterie
             ,
             shall
             (
             together
             with
             the
             adulteresse
             )
             be
             stoned
             to
             death
             without
             mercie
             or
             delay
             :
             there
             is
             an
             expresse
             punishment
             also
             for
             fornicators
             ;
             for
             hee
             that
             is
             found
             guiltie
             of
             fornication
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             eight
             hundred
             stripes
             with
             a
             whip
             :
             A
             theefe
             for
             the
             first
             and
             second
             offence
             shall
             suffer
             the
             like
             punishment
             ;
             for
             the
             third
             fault
             he
             shall
             haue
             his
             hand
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             his
             foote
             for
             the
             fourth
             :
             he
             which
             iniureth
             another
             shall
             make
             him
             satisfaction
             according
             to
             the
             quantitie
             of
             the
             wrong
             done
             .
             In
             case
             of
             extortion
             of
             goods
             and
             possessions
             ,
             it
             is
             ordained
             by
             a
             law
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             required
             shall
             be
             prooued
             by
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             defendant
             shall
             purge
             himselfe
             by
             his
             oath
             .
             They
             admit
             no
             witnesses
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             be
             honest
             and
             fit
             persons
             ,
             and
             whose
             testimonie
             may
             be
             taken
             without
             oath
             .
             There
             bee
             throughout
             the
             whole
             nation
             diuers
             Inquisitors
             or
             searchers
             ,
             who
             finding
             out
             those
             that
             neglect
             the
             forme
             of
             prayer
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             all
             inioyned
             ,
             afflict
             and
             punish
             them
             ,
             by
             hanging
             about
             their
             neckes
             ,
             a
             table
             or
             paper
             with
             many
             foxe
             tayles
             ,
             and
             so
             leading
             them
             throughout
             the
             citie
             ,
             dismisse
             them
             not
             ,
             vntill
             they
             haue
             payd
             a
             certaine
             summe
             of
             money
             for
             ther
             libertie
             .
             And
             this
             ignominie
             and
             reproch
             is
             accounted
             an
             extreame
             punishment
             :
             no
             one
             that
             is
             of
             full
             age
             ,
             may
             liue
             vnmarried
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             may
             haue
             foure
             lawfull
             wiues
             ,
             and
             (
             mothers
             and
             sisters
             onely
             excepted
             )
             may
             marry
             whom
             they
             list
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             kindred
             ,
             and
             besides
             the
             foure
             lawfull
             wiues
             ,
             they
             may
             haue
             as
             many
             concubines
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             or
             be
             able
             to
             maintaine
             :
             and
             as
             wel
             
             the
             children
             that
             be
             borne
             of
             their
             concubines
             ,
             as
             of
             their
             lawfull
             wiues
             ,
             shall
             equally
             inherit
             their
             fathers
             goods
             ,
             only
             this
             is
             obserued
             ,
             that
             one
             sonne
             shall
             haue
             as
             much
             as
             two
             daughters
             :
             no
             one
             may
             keepe
             two
             or
             more
             wiues
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             one
             cittie
             ,
             for
             auoyding
             of
             scolding
             ,
             contention
             ,
             and
             vnquietnesse
             that
             would
             bee
             amongst
             them
             :
             but
             in
             euery
             city
             they
             may
             keepe
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             husbands
             háue
             liberty
             to
             be
             diuorced
             from
             their
             wiues
             three
             sundrie
             times
             ,
             and
             so
             oft
             to
             take
             them
             againe
             :
             and
             the
             woman
             diuorced
             may
             stay
             with
             her
             husband
             that
             receiueth
             her
             againe
             ,
             if
             she
             please
             .
             The
             Turkish
             women
             be
             very
             decent
             in
             their
             apparell
             ,
             vpon
             their
             heades
             they
             weare
             myters
             ,
             set
             vpon
             the
             top
             of
             their
             veiles
             ,
             wherwith
             their
             heads
             beeing
             bound
             in
             a
             comely
             fashion
             ,
             one
             side
             or
             edge
             of
             the
             veile
             hangeth
             downe
             vpon
             the
             right
             or
             left
             side
             of
             their
             heades
             ,
             wherewith
             if
             they
             go
             from
             home
             ,
             or
             come
             into
             their
             husbands
             presence
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             may
             foorth-with
             couer
             or
             maske
             their
             whole
             faces
             ,
             but
             their
             eyes
             :
             for
             the
             wife
             of
             a
             Turke
             dare
             neuer
             come
             where
             a
             company
             of
             men
             be
             gathered
             together
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             go
             to
             markets
             to
             buy
             and
             sell
             .
             Likewise
             in
             their
             great
             Temple
             ,
             the
             women
             haue
             a
             place
             farre
             remote
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             shut
             vp
             so
             close
             ,
             as
             no
             one
             can
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             hardly
             see
             them
             .
             Which
             closet
             is
             not
             allowed
             for
             all
             women
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             wiues
             of
             noble
             men
             or
             heade
             Officers
             ,
             and
             that
             onely
             vpon
             Friday
             ,
             at
             their
             noone-tide
             prayer
             ,
             which
             they
             obserue
             with
             great
             solemnitie
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             and
             at
             no
             times
             else
             .
             There
             is
             seldome
             any
             speech
             or
             conference
             betwixt
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             in
             any
             publike
             place
             ,
             it
             beeing
             so
             out
             of
             custome
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             should
             stay
             with
             them
             a
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             you
             shold
             hardly
             see
             it
             once
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             man
             to
             sit
             or
             ride
             with
             a
             woman
             ,
             is
             accounted
             
             monstrous
             :
             married
             couples
             do
             neuer
             dally
             or
             chide
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             husbands
             do
             neuer
             remitte
             the
             least
             iot
             of
             their
             authoritie
             ouer
             their
             wiues
             ,
             neither
             will
             the
             wiues
             omit
             their
             obedience
             towards
             their
             husbands
             .
             The
             great
             Lords
             that
             cannot
             alwaies
             tarry
             with
             their
             wiues
             themselues
             ,
             depute
             and
             set
             Eunuchs
             to
             be
             keepers
             ouer
             them
             ,
             which
             obserue
             and
             watch
             them
             so
             warily
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             vnpossible
             for
             them
             to
             talke
             with
             any
             man
             but
             their
             husbands
             ,
             or
             to
             play
             false
             play
             with
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Sarrafins
             yeeld
             so
             much
             credit
             to
             Mahomet
             and
             his
             lawes
             ,
             as
             they
             promise
             assured
             happines
             and
             saluation
             to
             the
             keepers
             thereof
             :
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             paradise
             abounding
             with
             all
             pleasures
             ,
             a
             garden
             situated
             in
             a
             pure
             and
             temperate
             Climate
             ,
             watered
             on
             all
             parts
             with
             most
             sweete
             and
             delectable
             waters
             ,
             where
             they
             shall
             enioy
             all
             things
             at
             pleasure
             ;
             dainties
             of
             all
             sorts
             to
             feede
             them
             ,
             silkes
             and
             purple
             to
             cloath
             them
             ,
             beautifull
             damfels
             euer
             readie
             at
             a
             call
             to
             attend
             them
             with
             siluer
             and
             golden
             vessels
             ,
             and
             that
             Angels
             shall
             bee
             their
             cuppe-bearers
             ;
             and
             minister
             vnto
             them
             milke
             in
             golden
             cuppes
             ,
             and
             red
             wines
             in
             siluer
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             threaten
             hell
             ,
             and
             eternall
             damnation
             to
             the
             transgressors
             of
             his
             lawes
             .
             And
             this
             also
             they
             firmely
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             man
             haue
             beene
             neuer
             so
             great
             a
             sinner
             ,
             yet
             if
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             onely
             beleeue
             in
             God
             and
             in
             Mahomet
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             saued
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               The
               manners
               and
               customes
               Of
               the
               Christians
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               originall
               ,
               and
               Customes
               .
            
             CAP.
             12.
             
          
           
             CHRIST
             Iesus
             (
             the
             true
             and
             euerlasting
             Sonne
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             omnipotent
             ,
             the
             second
             Person
             in
             the
             holy
             ,
             indiuidual
             ,
             coequall
             ,
             and
             eternall
             Trinitie
             ,
             by
             his
             incomprehensible
             decree
             and
             mysterie
             hidden
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             hee
             might
             raise
             and
             reduce
             vs
             miserable
             ,
             and
             vnfortunate
             wretches
             ,
             lost
             and
             forlorne
             by
             the
             disobedience
             of
             our
             fore-fathers
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             many
             ages
             exiled
             and
             excluded
             out
             of
             the
             heauenly
             countrie
             ,
             and
             in
             heauen
             to
             repaire
             the
             auncient
             ruine
             of
             Lucifer
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             for
             pride
             expelled
             thence
             ,
             (
             for
             supply
             of
             which
             vacancie
             we
             were
             chiefly
             created
             ,
             )
             was
             ,
             one
             thousand
             ,
             sixe
             hundred
             and
             ten
             yeares
             since
             (
             by
             the
             co-operation
             and
             working
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             conceiued
             man
             ,
             and
             borne
             in
             Iudaea
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             house
             and
             lineage
             of
             Dauid
             :
             from
             the
             thirtith
             yeare
             of
             whose
             age
             vnto
             the
             34.
             (
             at
             which
             time
             through
             the
             enuie
             and
             hatred
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             he
             was
             crucified
             ,
             )
             he
             trauersed
             ouer
             all
             the
             land
             of
             Iudaea
             ,
             exhorting
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             from
             the
             ancient
             law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             and
             the
             Gentils
             ,
             from
             the
             prophane
             worship
             of
             Idols
             ,
             vnto
             his
             new
             doctrine
             and
             religion
             :
             those
             followers
             which
             he
             could
             get
             ,
             he
             called
             his
             disciples
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             electing
             twelue
             ,
             and
             appearing
             vnto
             them
             aliue
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             (
             as
             hee
             had
             fore-told
             them
             he
             would
             )
             he
             gaue
             them
             commission
             ,
             that
             as
             his
             Legats
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             shold
             go
             into
             all
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             preach
             to
             all
             people
             such
             things
             as
             they
             had
             seene
             and
             learned
             of
             him
             .
             
               Simon
               Peter
            
             (
             who
             long
             before
             
             was
             by
             Christ
             ordained
             chiefe
             head
             &
             ruler
             of
             his
             Church
             after
             him
             ,
             when
             (
             after
             the
             receiuing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             )
             the
             Apostles
             went
             some
             to
             one
             people
             ,
             some
             to
             another
             to
             preach
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             allotted
             and
             sent
             )
             came
             first
             to
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             consulting
             and
             erecting
             a
             Church
             ,
             
               or
               chief
               seat
               or
               Chaire
               for
               the
               practise
               of
               Religion
               :
            
             he
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             which
             often
             repaired
             vnto
             him
             ,
             celebrated
             a
             Councel
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             professors
             and
             imbracers
             of
             Christs
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             true
             religion
             ,
             should
             after
             him
             be
             called
             Christians
             .
             This
             chiefe
             Chaire
             of
             the
             Church
             beeing
             afterwards
             translated
             from
             Antioch
             to
             Rome
             ,
             he
             and
             his
             successours
             were
             very
             carefull
             and
             vigilant
             to
             reduce
             the
             Christian
             religion
             (
             being
             as
             yet
             indigested
             ,
             vnpolished
             ,
             and
             little
             practised
             )
             and
             the
             professors
             thereof
             into
             better
             order
             &
             vniformity
             Out
             of
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             (
             which
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             abolish
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfill
             )
             out
             of
             the
             ciuill
             and
             politick
             gouernment
             of
             Romans
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             Aegyptians
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             both
             sacred
             and
             prophane
             rites
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             &
             ceremonies
             of
             other
             nations
             ,
             but
             most
             especially
             by
             the
             wholesome
             doctrine
             and
             direction
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             when
             they
             had
             vndertaken
             this
             busines
             ,
             and
             saw
             that
             not
             only
             among
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             but
             in
             al
             other
             nations
             else
             ,
             the
             people
             be
             diuided
             into
             religious
             and
             laitie
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             of
             them
             by
             an
             excellent
             subordination
             ,
             are
             in
             dignity
             and
             degrees
             different
             one
             from
             another
             :
             as
             that
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Rome
             was
             Monarch
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             next
             vnto
             him
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             Patricians
             ,
             &
             Senators
             ,
             by
             whose
             direction
             and
             aduice
             ,
             the
             state
             and
             common-wealth
             was
             well
             gouerned
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             in
             euery
             other
             country
             of
             the
             world
             were
             Kings
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             Presidents
             ,
             Lieutenants
             ,
             Deputies
             ,
             Tribunes
             of
             souldiers
             ,
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             common-people
             ,
             
             Praetors
             ,
             Captains
             ,
             Centurions
             ,
             Decurions
             ,
             Quaternions
             ,
             Sheriffes
             ,
             Treasurers
             ,
             Ouer-seers
             ,
             Portars
             ,
             Secretaries
             ,
             and
             Sergeants
             ,
             and
             many
             priuate
             people
             of
             both
             sexe
             .
             That
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             the
             fained
             gods
             ,
             the
             king
             was
             chiefe
             sacrificer
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             Arch-Flammins
             ,
             Proto-Flammins
             ,
             Flammins
             ,
             and
             Priests
             .
             That
             also
             amongst
             the
             Hebrewes
             the
             High
             Priest
             was
             chiefe
             sacrificer
             ,
             vnder
             whome
             were
             inferiour
             Priests
             ,
             Leuites
             ,
             Nazareans
             ,
             Extinguishers
             of
             lights
             ,
             Exorcists
             ,
             Porters
             ,
             Clerkes
             ,
             and
             Singers
             .
             That
             amongst
             the
             Greekes
             were
             Captaines
             of
             thousands
             ,
             Captaines
             of
             hundreds
             ,
             Captaines
             of
             fifty
             ,
             Gouernours
             ouer
             ten
             ,
             and
             rulers
             ouer
             fiue
             :
             and
             that
             besides
             these
             ,
             as
             wel
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             as
             Latines
             ,
             there
             were
             diuers
             sorts
             of
             conuents
             ,
             and
             religious
             houses
             both
             for
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             as
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             Esseyes
             ,
             and
             Pharisies
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             :
             the
             Salij
             ,
             Diales
             ,
             and
             Vestales
             amongst
             the
             Romanes
             .
             All
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             as
             Peter
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             chaire
             of
             Rome
             )
             agreed
             &
             established
             ,
             that
             the
             vniuersal
             ,
             Apostolike
             ,
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             high
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             should
             euer
             after
             be
             called
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             his
             countrie
             :
             and
             that
             he
             should
             proceede
             and
             gouerne
             the
             Catholike
             Romane
             Church
             :
             as
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Rome
             was
             Monarch
             ouer
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             the
             Consuls
             were
             next
             in
             office
             and
             authoritie
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             were
             euer
             two
             in
             number
             ,
             so
             should
             there
             bee
             foure
             Patriarkes
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             degree
             and
             dignitie
             should
             be
             next
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             :
             whereof
             one
             was
             seated
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             another
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             the
             third
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             That
             the
             Senators
             of
             Rome
             should
             be
             expressed
             by
             Cardinals
             ,
             that
             such
             Kings
             or
             Princes
             as
             gouerned
             three
             Dukedomes
             ,
             should
             be
             equalled
             with
             Primates
             that
             should
             gouerne
             theree
             
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Archb.
             or
             Metrapolitans
             shold
             be
             compared
             to
             Dukes
             :
             that
             as
             the
             Dukes
             had
             Earles
             vnder
             them
             ,
             so
             should
             Bishops
             be
             vnder
             the
             Archbishops
             .
          
           
             That
             Bishops
             likewise
             should
             be
             resembled
             vnto
             Eatles
             ,
             their
             Assistants
             and
             Suffragans
             vnto
             Praesidents
             ,
             and
             Provosts
             vnto
             Lieutenants
             :
             Arch-priests
             should
             supply
             the
             place
             of
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             soldiers
             :
             for
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             people
             were
             ordained
             Chancelors
             ,
             and
             Arch
             deacons
             were
             put
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Praetors
             :
             for
             Centurions
             were
             placed
             Deanes
             ,
             parish
             Priests
             for
             Decurions
             and
             other
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             for
             Aduocates
             and
             Atturneys
             :
             Deacons
             represented
             the
             Aediles
             ,
             sub-deacons
             the
             Quaternions
             ,
             Exorcists
             the
             Duumuiri
             ,
             hostiarii
             or
             dore-keepers
             ,
             the
             treasurers
             ,
             readers
             ,
             singers
             ,
             and
             Poets
             ,
             the
             Porters
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             Acolites
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Secretaries
             &
             Taper-bearers
             :
             decreeing
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             sundry
             Orders
             of
             Church-officers
             should
             be
             called
             by
             one
             generall
             name
             ,
             
             Clerkes
             ,
             of
             the
             Greeke
             word
             
               (
               Cleros
            
             )
             a
             lotte
             ,
             or
             chance
             ,
             whereby
             at
             first
             they
             were
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             people
             for
             Gods
             part
             ,
             or
             portion
             of
             inheritance
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             they
             ordained
             ,
             that
             seuen
             sorts
             of
             these
             Clerkes
             should
             be
             of
             more
             speciall
             name
             and
             note
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             hauing
             euery
             one
             his
             peculiar
             function
             ,
             habit
             and
             dignitie
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             be
             alreadie
             to
             attend
             vpon
             the
             altar
             ,
             when
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             doth
             sacrifice
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ,
             Bish
             .
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Subd
             .
             Priests
             ,
             and
             singing
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             to
             giue
             orders
             ,
             to
             veile
             virgins
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             confirme
             children
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             to
             dedicate
             Temples
             ,
             to
             degrade
             Priests
             frō
             their
             functions
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             in
             againe
             vpon
             their
             reformation
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             Councels
             ,
             to
             make
             Chrismes
             &
             vnctiōs
             ,
             to
             hallow
             vestiments
             and
             Church
             vessels
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             any
             
             other
             things
             which
             meaner
             Priests
             may
             do
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             as
             to
             cathechise
             and
             baptize
             ,
             to
             make
             and
             consecrate
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             to
             communicate
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             absolution
             to
             the
             penitent
             ,
             to
             restraine
             the
             stubborn
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             crownes
             of
             their
             heades
             must
             bee
             shauen
             round
             like
             the
             Nazareans
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             neither
             to
             weare
             lockes
             ,
             nor
             long
             beards
             :
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             perpetuall
             chastitie
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             the
             command
             and
             preheminence
             ouer
             other
             priests
             :
             their
             liuings
             and
             maintenance
             ought
             to
             be
             onely
             of
             first
             firuites
             ,
             tythes
             ,
             &
             oblations
             :
             nor
             may
             they
             meddle
             or
             busie
             themselues
             in
             worldly
             matters
             ,
             their
             apparell
             and
             conuersation
             should
             be
             decent
             ,
             comely
             ,
             &
             honest
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             tyed
             onely
             to
             serue
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             occupy
             and
             employ
             themselues
             seriously
             in
             reading
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             perfectly
             know
             al
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             wherin
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             instruct
             others
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             diuers
             conuenticles
             ,
             and
             houses
             of
             religious
             persons
             ,
             both
             men
             &
             women
             ,
             as
             Benedictines
             ,
             Friars
             preachers
             ,
             Franciscans
             ,
             Augustines
             ,
             Bernardines
             ,
             Antonians
             ,
             Ioannites
             ,
             Carthusians
             ,
             Praemonstratentians
             ,
             Carmelites
             ,
             Cistertians
             ,
             &
             many
             others
             ,
             euery
             one
             of
             which
             Orders
             ,
             haue
             distinct
             habits
             and
             customes
             different
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             by
             the
             rules
             which
             they
             haue
             priuatly
             set
             downe
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             for
             themselues
             to
             liue
             vnder
             .
             And
             all
             of
             these
             professe
             perpetuall
             chastity
             ,
             obedience
             ,
             and
             wilfull
             pouertie
             ,
             &
             liue
             for
             the
             most
             part
             a
             solitary
             life
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             they
             were
             called
             Monkes
             ,
             as
             men
             liuing
             a
             monasticall
             kind
             of
             life
             .
             Some
             of
             these
             Orders
             haue
             for
             their
             heads
             and
             gouernors
             of
             their
             houses
             and
             societies
             ,
             Abbots
             :
             some
             Prouosts
             ,
             and
             some
             Priors
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             be
             onely
             subiect
             to
             the
             
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             most
             of
             these
             Orders
             we
             are
             hoodes
             or
             cowles
             ,
             though
             not
             all
             of
             one
             colour
             ,
             and
             abstaine
             wholy
             from
             flesh
             .
             Bishops
             when
             they
             offer
             vp
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             were
             cōmanded
             by
             that
             sacred
             Synod
             ,
             to
             bee
             attired
             in
             holy
             vestures
             ;
             which
             for
             their
             perfection
             are
             borrowed
             out
             of
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             :
             &
             of
             these
             garments
             be
             15.
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Sandals
             ,
             the
             Amice
             ,
             the
             long
             Albe
             that
             reacheth
             down
             to
             their
             anckles
             ,
             the
             Girdle
             ,
             the
             Stole
             ,
             the
             Maniple
             ,
             the
             purple
             Coate
             with
             wide
             sleeues
             ,
             the
             Gloues
             ,
             the
             Ring
             ,
             the
             Linnen
             garment
             called
             Castula
             ,
             the
             Napkin
             or
             Sudary
             ,
             the
             Pall
             or
             Cope
             ,
             the
             Myter
             ,
             the
             Crozier
             staffe
             ,
             &
             a
             chaire
             standing
             nere
             the
             altar
             for
             him
             to
             sit
             in
             :
             of
             these
             15.
             church-ornaments
             ,
             six
             were
             made
             common
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             other
             inferiour
             Priests
             ,
             as
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Amice
             ,
             the
             long
             Albe
             ,
             the
             Girdle
             ,
             the
             Stole
             ,
             the
             Manuple
             ,
             &
             the
             Castula
             :
             besides
             these
             15.
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             garments
             ,
             the
             Pope
             (
             by
             the
             donation
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Constantine
             the
             Great
             )
             weareth
             in
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             all
             the
             Robes
             vsed
             by
             the
             Emperors
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             the
             scarlet
             coate
             ,
             the
             short
             purple
             cloake
             ,
             the
             scepter
             ,
             and
             the
             triple
             Diadem
             ,
             and
             with
             these
             he
             is
             arrayed
             in
             the
             Vestry
             :
             when
             he
             saith
             Masse
             vppon
             any
             sollemne
             festiuall
             dayes
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             goeth
             to
             the
             Altar
             attended
             with
             a
             priest
             on
             his
             right
             side
             ,
             and
             a
             Deacon
             on
             his
             left
             ,
             before
             him
             goeth
             a
             sub-Deacon
             ,
             with
             a
             book
             in
             his
             hand
             shut
             ,
             two
             taper-bearers
             ,
             &
             one
             with
             a
             censor
             burning
             incense
             :
             when
             he
             approcheth
             nere
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             hee
             puts
             off
             his
             myter
             ,
             and
             kneeling
             down
             with
             his
             attendants
             vpon
             the
             lowest
             step
             ,
             pronounceth
             the
             Confitcor
             ,
             or
             publike
             confession
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             then
             ascending
             vp
             to
             the
             altar
             ,
             he
             openeth
             the
             booke
             and
             kisseth
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             proceedeth
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             all
             the
             ceremonies
             belonging
             to
             that
             sacrifice
             ,
             the
             sub-deacon
             reading
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             the
             deacon
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
           
             Bishopps
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             eminent
             Priests
             ,
             bee
             likewise
             bound
             to
             prayse
             God
             euery
             day
             seuen
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             vse
             one
             certaine
             order
             and
             forme
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             to
             do
             so
             themselues
             ,
             but
             to
             giue
             commandement
             to
             all
             inferior
             Priests
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             vnder
             their
             charge
             and
             iurisdiction
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             Euensong
             in
             the
             afternoone
             ,
             Compline
             in
             the
             twy-light
             ,
             Mattins
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             their
             houres
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             third
             ,
             sixt
             ,
             and
             ninth
             houre
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             this
             (
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             )
             should
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             humbly
             kneeling
             or
             standing
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             with
             their
             faces
             towards
             the
             East
             :
             The
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             were
             then
             vsed
             to
             be
             sayd
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             now
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Hierome
             (
             at
             the
             instance
             of
             Pope
             Damasus
             )
             distributed
             and
             digested
             the
             Psalmes
             by
             the
             dayes
             ,
             assigning
             to
             euery
             houre
             his
             proper
             Psalmes
             and
             their
             number
             ,
             as
             nine
             at
             nocturns
             vpon
             holy
             dayes
             ,
             and
             12.
             vpon
             working
             daies
             ,
             for
             the
             laudes
             at
             Mattins
             fiue
             ,
             fiue
             at
             euen-song
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             other
             houres
             three
             :
             and
             it
             was
             chiefly
             he
             ,
             that
             disposed
             and
             set
             in
             order
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             Epistles
             ,
             &
             all
             other
             things
             which
             as
             yet
             be
             read
             out
             of
             the
             old
             &
             new
             Testament
             ,
             sauing
             only
             the
             hymnes
             .
             Damasus
             diuiding
             the
             Quire
             of
             singing
             men
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             appointed
             them
             to
             sing
             in
             course
             the
             Anthemes
             written
             by
             S.
             Ambrose
             Bishop
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             &
             added
             
               Gloria
               Patri
            
             to
             the
             end
             of
             euery
             Antheme
             .
             The
             Toletan
             &
             Agathon
             Councels
             allowed
             the
             lessons
             &
             hymnes
             which
             be
             read
             before
             euery
             houre
             :
             The
             prayers
             ,
             grails
             ,
             tracts
             alleluias
             ,
             offertories
             ,
             communions
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             anthems
             ,
             versicles
             ,
             tropes
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             sung
             and
             read
             to
             the
             honor
             of
             God
             in
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             the
             day
             as
             night
             ,
             were
             penned
             by
             S.
             
               Gregory
               ,
               Gelasius
               ,
               Ambros
            
             .
             and
             diuers
             others
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             at
             diuers
             times
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Masse
             (
             for
             so
             is
             that
             sacrifice
             called
             )
             was
             celebrated
             at
             the
             first
             in
             that
             simple
             furniture
             and
             plaine
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             vsed
             vpon
             Easter
             Eue.
             Pope
             Celestinus
             added
             the
             Priests
             manner
             of
             entrance
             to
             the
             altar
             ,
             the
             
               Gloria
               in
               excelsis
            
             was
             annexed
             by
             Telesphorus
             ,
             the
             hymne
             which
             begins
             
               et
               in
               terra
            
             ,
             was
             composed
             by
             Hillarie
             Bishop
             of
             Poictiers
             ,
             and
             was
             afterwards
             by
             Symachus
             ordained
             to
             be
             sung
             .
          
           
             The
             salutations
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             booke
             of
             Ruth
             ,
             which
             the
             priest
             pronounceth
             7.
             times
             in
             the
             Masse
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               Dominus
               vobiscum
            
             ,
             were
             appointed
             by
             Clement
             &
             
               Anacletus
               :
               Gelasius
            
             disposed
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             offertory
             ,
             in
             the
             Order
             they
             be
             now
             vsed
             ,
             except
             the
             Sequentiae
             which
             are
             said
             after
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             these
             Nicholas
             added
             ,
             &
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             which
             Damasus
             annexed
             vnto
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             councell
             .
             The
             Sermon
             which
             is
             preached
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             the
             priest
             or
             deacon
             standing
             in
             a
             pulpit
             ,
             vppon
             holy-daies
             ,
             was
             rather
             vsed
             by
             tradition
             ,
             after
             the
             examples
             of
             Nehemias
             or
             Esdras
             then
             instituted
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             in
             which
             Sermon
             the
             people
             that
             be
             present
             at
             Masse
             ,
             bee
             admonished
             to
             communicate
             ,
             as
             in
             duty
             they
             are
             bound
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             imbrace
             mutual
             loue
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             purged
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
             &
             not
             be
             polluted
             with
             vices
             ,
             when
             they
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             altar
             :
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             he
             concludeth
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             with
             the
             publike
             confession
             of
             sinners
             :
             he
             declareth
             moreouer
             vnto
             them
             the
             contents
             of
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             putteth
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             the
             ten
             Commandements
             ,
             the
             twelue
             Articles
             of
             our
             beleefe
             ,
             the
             seuen
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             liues
             and
             Martyrdomes
             of
             Saints
             ,
             the
             holy-dayes
             ,
             and
             fasting
             daies
             instituted
             and
             ordained
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             vices
             and
             vertues
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             necessarie
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             know
             .
          
           
           
             Pope
             Gregory
             added
             the
             Offertory
             to
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             Leo
             the
             Prefaces
             ,
             Gelasius
             and
             Sixtus
             the
             greater
             and
             lesser
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Gregory
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             out
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Saint
             
               Mathew
               :
               Martial
            
             ,
             Saint
             Peters
             Disciple
             ,
             instituted
             ,
             that
             Bishoppes
             should
             giue
             the
             benediction
             :
             and
             Innocentius
             ,
             that
             inferior
             Priests
             should
             offer
             the
             
               Pax
               :
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             was
             adioyned
             by
             Sergius
             ,
             the
             Communion
             by
             Gregorie
             ,
             and
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             in
             these
             wordes
             ,
             
               Ite
               ,
               missa
               est
               ,
               Benedicamus
               Domino
               ,
            
             or
             
               Deo
               gratias
            
             ,
             was
             inuented
             by
             Pope
             Leo.
             
          
           
             The
             twelue
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             
             haue
             commanded
             euery
             one
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             but
             most
             constantly
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             be
             these
             following
             :
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             in
             Trinitie
             ,
             the
             Father
             Almightie
             ,
             Maker
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             :
             the
             second
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             our
             Lord
             :
             the
             third
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             conceiued
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             :
             the
             fourth
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             vnder
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ,
             was
             crucified
             ,
             dead
             ,
             and
             buried
             :
             the
             fift
             ,
             that
             he
             descended
             into
             hell
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             rose
             againe
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             the
             sixt
             ,
             that
             he
             ascended
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             hee
             sitteth
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             :
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             come
             againe
             in
             glorie
             to
             iudge
             both
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             :
             the
             eight
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             the
             ninth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             holy
             Catholike
             Church
             :
             the
             tenth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             :
             the
             eleuenth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             resurrection
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             and
             the
             twelfth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             eternall
             life
             after
             death
             in
             another
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             tenne
             Commandements
             which
             were
             written
             with
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             
             seruant
             Moses
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             willed
             
             vs
             to
             obserue
             and
             keepe
             ,
             be
             these
             following
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             :
             the
             second
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             :
             the
             third
             ,
             to
             keepe
             holy
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             :
             the
             fourth
             ,
             to
             honour
             our
             fathers
             and
             betters
             :
             the
             fift
             ,
             to
             do
             no
             murther
             :
             the
             sixt
             ,
             not
             to
             commit
             adulterie
             :
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             not
             to
             steale
             :
             the
             eighth
             ,
             not
             to
             beare
             false
             witnesse
             :
             the
             ninth
             ,
             not
             to
             couet
             other
             mens
             goods
             :
             and
             the
             tenth
             ,
             not
             to
             desire
             another
             mans
             wife
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             his
             .
          
           
             The
             seuen
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             bee
             included
             
             in
             the
             last
             fiue
             Articles
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             haue
             commanded
             vs
             to
             beleeue
             ,
             be
             these
             following
             :
             First
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             this
             Sacrament
             heretofore
             (
             as
             it
             was
             established
             by
             a
             canonicall
             sanction
             )
             was
             not
             ministred
             vnto
             any
             ,
             (
             vnlesse
             vpon
             very
             vrgent
             necessitie
             )
             but
             vnto
             such
             as
             were
             afore-hand
             well
             instructed
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             catechised
             and
             examined
             thereof
             seuen
             sundrie
             times
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             vpon
             certaine
             dayes
             in
             Lent
             ,
             and
             vppon
             the
             vigils
             of
             Easter
             ,
             and
             Penticost
             ,
             beeing
             the
             vsuall
             times
             for
             consecration
             in
             all
             Parishes
             .
             But
             this
             Sacrament
             beeing
             aboue
             all
             the
             rest
             most
             necessarie
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             and
             least
             any
             one
             should
             depart
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             without
             the
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             it
             was
             ordained
             ,
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             an
             infant
             was
             borne
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             God-fathers
             procured
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             witnesses
             or
             sureties
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             the
             child
             ,
             beeing
             brought
             by
             his
             God-fathers
             before
             the
             church
             doore
             ,
             the
             Priest
             ,
             (
             standing
             there
             for
             the
             purpose
             )
             should
             demand
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             before
             he
             dippe
             him
             in
             the
             holy
             Font
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             forsake
             the
             Diuell
             and
             all
             his
             pompes
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             stedfastly
             beleeue
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             God-fathers
             affirming
             on
             his
             behalfe
             ,
             the
             Priest
             bloweth
             three
             times
             in
             the
             
             Infants
             face
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             exorcized
             and
             catechized
             him
             ,
             he
             doth
             these
             seuen
             things
             in
             order
             vnto
             the
             child
             :
             first
             ,
             he
             putteth
             hallowed
             salt
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             hee
             annointeth
             his
             eyes
             ,
             eares
             ,
             and
             nostrils
             with
             earth
             moystened
             with
             his
             spittle
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             (
             giuing
             him
             his
             name
             after
             which
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             )
             he
             marketh
             him
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             vpon
             his
             breast
             and
             backe
             with
             hallowed
             oyle
             :
             fourthly
             ,
             inuocating
             the
             name
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinitie
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             (
             in
             whose
             name
             all
             other
             Sacraments
             are
             ministred
             )
             three
             times
             ,
             he
             dippeth
             or
             ducketh
             him
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             or
             else
             powreth
             water
             vpon
             him
             three
             times
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             crosse
             :
             fiftly
             ,
             (
             dipping
             his
             thomb
             into
             the
             holy
             Chrysme
             )
             he
             signeth
             his
             fore-head
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             :
             sixtly
             ,
             hee
             couereth
             him
             with
             a
             white
             garment
             :
             and
             seuenthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             putteth
             into
             his
             hands
             a
             burning
             candle
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             ordained
             by
             the
             Agathon
             Councell
             ,
             that
             Iewes
             before
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             shold
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             Christian
             faith
             nine
             moneths
             ,
             and
             fast
             forty
             daies
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             refuse
             all
             their
             substance
             ,
             make
             free
             their
             bond-seruants
             ,
             and
             put
             from
             them
             their
             children
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             had
             any
             such
             )
             as
             were
             circumcized
             after
             the
             lawe
             of
             Moses
             :
             and
             fo●
             those
             causes
             it
             is
             no
             maruell
             ,
             that
             the
             Iewes
             bee
             so
             hardly
             induced
             to
             receiue
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             Confirmation
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             onely
             by
             the
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Church
             before
             the
             altar
             ,
             to
             children
             of
             fourteene
             yeares
             of
             age
             or
             vpwards
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             while
             they
             be
             fasting
             ;
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             All
             the
             children
             which
             come
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             beeing
             there
             present
             with
             their
             god-fathers
             ,
             the
             bishop
             (
             hauing
             said
             a
             prayer
             ouer
             each
             of
             them
             )
             dips
             his
             thombe
             into
             moist
             Chrisme
             ,
             
             signing
             euery
             one
             of
             their
             foreheads
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             
               In
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             for
             their
             better
             remembrance
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             not
             require
             this
             Sacrament
             againe
             ,
             he
             giueth
             euery
             one
             a
             blow
             vpon
             his
             right
             cheeke
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Godfathers
             (
             for
             feare
             least
             the
             moist
             vnction
             should
             runne
             off
             or
             be
             wiped
             away
             through
             negligence
             or
             carelessenesse
             )
             bind
             their
             foreheads
             with
             a
             linnen
             cloth
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             bring
             with
             them
             for
             that
             purpose
             )
             and
             that
             cloth
             they
             may
             not
             put
             off
             vntill
             the
             seuenth
             day
             after
             .
             And
             such
             force
             haue
             the
             holy
             fathers
             attributed
             to
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             dislike
             of
             his
             name
             he
             tooke
             in
             his
             Baptisme
             ,
             in
             taking
             of
             this
             Sacramēt
             he
             may
             haue
             it
             changed
             into
             an
             other
             name
             by
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             holy
             orders
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             was
             likewise
             ministred
             by
             the
             Eishop
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             in
             the
             month
             of
             December
             ,
             but
             now
             it
             is
             ministred
             at
             six
             times
             in
             the
             yeer
             appointed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             vpon
             the
             Saterdaies
             of
             al
             those
             4.
             feasts
             called
             Ember
             weekes
             ,
             which
             were
             ordained
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             vpon
             the
             Saterday
             called
             
               (
               Sitientes
            
             )
             which
             is
             the
             Saterday
             before
             passion
             Sunday
             ,
             &
             vpon
             the
             eue
             of
             the
             blessed
             Passouer
             :
             and
             then
             to
             men
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             whose
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             bability
             of
             body
             ,
             &
             quality
             of
             minde
             is
             sufficiently
             knowne
             and
             approued
             :
             There
             be
             seuen
             orders
             of
             Priests
             or
             (
             according
             to
             some
             )
             nine
             ,
             all
             of
             which
             (
             as
             the
             holy
             fathers
             haue
             euer
             bin
             of
             opinion
             )
             haue
             imprinted
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             by
             their
             holy
             orders
             ,
             such
             special
             caracters
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             euer
             after
             held
             holy
             &
             sanctified
             :
             which
             be
             singing
             men
             or
             organists
             ,
             doorekeepers
             ,
             readers
             ;
             Exorcists
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Ministers
             or
             Acolits
             ,
             Subdecōs
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Priests
             &
             Bishops
             ,
             &
             yet
             it
             is
             held
             to
             be
             but
             one
             
             Sacrament
             ,
             not
             many
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             finall
             office
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Lords
             body
             :
             Euery
             one
             of
             these
             nine
             orders
             of
             Priests
             hath
             his
             peculiar
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             ornaments
             allowed
             him
             by
             the
             Toletan
             councel
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             the
             doore
             keepers
             ,
             or
             sextons
             are
             to
             defend
             and
             keepe
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             &
             shut
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             key
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             when
             they
             be
             ordained
             :
             to
             the
             readers
             that
             haue
             power
             to
             read
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             holy
             histories
             ,
             is
             giuen
             a
             booke
             ;
             the
             office
             of
             Exorcists
             is
             to
             dispossesse
             such
             as
             bee
             possessed
             with
             euil
             spirits
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             booke
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             ,
             wherein
             be
             contained
             those
             exorcismes
             for
             a
             marke
             to
             signifie
             that
             office
             .
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Acolites
             is
             to
             set
             the
             candlesticks
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             to
             light
             the
             tapers
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             set
             in
             redinesse
             the
             vyoles
             or
             pots
             of
             water
             ,
             &
             to
             carry
             them
             away
             when
             masse
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             they
             manifested
             by
             carrying
             a
             candlesticke
             with
             a
             taper
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             an
             empty
             vial
             or
             cruet
             .
             The
             Subdeacons
             are
             to
             take
             the
             oblations
             to
             handle
             the
             chalice
             and
             patin
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             ready
             for
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             administer
             wine
             and
             water
             to
             the
             Deacons
             in
             the
             vials
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Bishop
             giueth
             them
             a
             chalice
             and
             a
             patin
             ,
             and
             the
             Archdeacon
             ,
             cruets
             ful
             of
             wine
             &
             water
             ,
             and
             a
             towel
             .
             The
             Deacons
             proper
             function
             is
             to
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             assistant
             to
             the
             priests
             in
             the
             holy
             misteries
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             is
             giuen
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             New-Testament
             &
             a
             stole
             cast
             crosse
             ouer
             one
             shoulder
             like
             a
             yoake
             .
             The
             power
             of
             the
             priests
             is
             to
             consecrate
             the
             Lords
             body
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             sinners
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             enioyning
             them
             penance
             )
             to
             reconcile
             them
             againe
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             he
             honored
             with
             a
             chalice
             ful
             of
             wine
             ,
             a
             patin
             with
             the
             hoast
             vpō
             it
             ,
             a
             stole
             hanging
             on
             both
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             the
             linnen
             garment
             called
             Castula
             .
             
             What
             is
             giuen
             to
             Bishops
             at
             their
             consecrations
             ,
             you
             haue
             heard
             before
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             euer
             ordained
             &
             consecrated
             ,
             about
             three
             of
             the
             clocke
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             at
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             office
             of
             the
             masse
             ,
             before
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             three
             other
             Bishops
             whereof
             the
             Metrapolitan
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             who
             doe
             it
             by
             laying
             there
             hands
             ,
             and
             a
             booke
             vpon
             his
             head
             :
             In
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             there
             was
             little
             difference
             betwixt
             Bishops
             and
             other
             priests
             ,
             for
             al
             of
             them
             by
             common
             consent
             did
             ioyne
             together
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             til
             such
             dissentions
             grew
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             euery
             one
             would
             call
             himselfe
             not
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             rather
             of
             him
             by
             whom
             he
             was
             baptised
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             Paule
             ,
             an
             other
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             a
             third
             of
             Cephas
             .
             And
             therefore
             for
             the
             auoiding
             of
             schismes
             ,
             &
             maintayning
             an
             vniformity
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             holy
             fathers
             though
             it
             necessary
             to
             establish
             a
             decree
             that
             al
             which
             should
             euer
             after
             be
             baptised
             shold
             he
             called
             by
             one
             general
             appellation
             Christians
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             euery
             Prouince
             should
             bee
             gouerned
             by
             one
             Priest
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quantity
             &
             bignesse
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             grauity
             and
             reuerence
             should
             be
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             gouerne
             and
             instruct
             both
             lay
             people
             &
             clergy
             that
             were
             vnder
             their
             charge
             ,
             not
             after
             their
             owne
             wils
             and
             pleasures
             as
             was
             vsed
             before
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             prescript
             rules
             ,
             canons
             and
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             holy
             Councels
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             the
             permission
             &
             furtherance
             of
             good
             and
             holy
             Princes
             ,
             all
             Kingdomes
             throughout
             the
             Christian
             world
             were
             deuided
             into
             Diocesses
             ,
             the
             Diocesse
             into
             Shires
             and
             Counties
             ,
             and
             they
             againe
             into
             seueral
             parrishes
             ,
             which
             good
             and
             godly
             ordinance
             both
             for
             clergy
             and
             laytie
             ,
             is
             yet
             of
             that
             validity
             &
             estimation
             as
             the
             people
             of
             euery
             village
             yeeld
             there
             obedience
             to
             their
             parish
             Priest
             ,
             the
             parish
             Priest
             to
             the
             
             Deane
             ,
             the
             Deane
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             to
             the
             Primate
             or
             Patriarch
             ,
             the
             primate
             or
             Patriarch
             to
             the
             Legate
             ,
             the
             Legate
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             Pope
             to
             general
             councels
             ,
             and
             general
             councels
             only
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             4
             The
             fourth
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             most
             holsome
             Sacramēt
             of
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             our
             Lord
             &
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &
             euery
             priest
             that
             is
             duly
             called
             &
             ordained
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             intendeth
             to
             consecrate
             ,
             may
             (
             by
             obseruing
             the
             vsual
             forme
             of
             words
             vsed
             in
             the
             consecration
             )
             make
             the
             true
             body
             of
             Christ
             of
             a
             peece
             of
             wheaten
             bread
             ,
             and
             of
             wine
             his
             right
             and
             perfect
             bloud
             .
             And
             this
             Sacrament
             the
             same
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             night
             before
             he
             suffered
             his
             bitter
             passion
             ,
             did
             celebrate
             with
             his
             disciples
             ,
             consecrating
             it
             ,
             and
             ordaining
             that
             it
             should
             euer
             after
             be
             celebrated
             and
             eaten
             in
             remembrance
             of
             him
             .
             It
             behoueth
             euery
             one
             that
             receiueth
             this
             Sacrament
             to
             bee
             strong
             in
             faith
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             beleeue
             and
             credit
             these
             thirteene
             things
             following
             :
             First
             that
             he
             beleeue
             the
             transmutation
             or
             transubstantiation
             of
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             into
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             Secondly
             that
             though
             this
             be
             done
             euery
             day
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             thereby
             augmented
             :
             Thirdly
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             diminished
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             eatē
             euery
             day
             :
             Fourthly
             that
             though
             this
             Sacrament
             be
             deuided
             into
             many
             parts
             ,
             that
             yet
             the
             whole
             and
             intire
             body
             of
             Christ
             remaineth
             in
             euery
             little
             particle
             :
             Fiftly
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             eaten
             of
             wicked
             &
             malicious
             men
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             thereby
             defiled
             :
             Sixtly
             ,
             that
             to
             those
             which
             receiue
             it
             worthily
             ,
             &
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             saluation
             ,
             &
             eternal
             damnation
             to
             those
             which
             receiue
             it
             vnworthily
             :
             Seuenthly
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             eaten
             it
             conuerteth
             not
             into
             the
             nature
             &
             property
             of
             him
             that
             
             eateth
             it
             ,
             as
             other
             meate
             doth
             ,
             but
             rather
             conuerteth
             the
             eater
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             rightly
             ,
             that
             being
             eaten
             it
             is
             taken
             vp
             into
             heauen
             without
             hurt
             :
             Ninthly
             that
             in
             euery
             little
             forme
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             is
             comprehended
             the
             great
             and
             incomprehensible
             God
             and
             Man
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             Tenthly
             that
             one
             and
             the
             same
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             receiued
             and
             taken
             at
             one
             moment
             in
             diuers
             places
             of
             diuers
             men
             ,
             and
             vnder
             a
             diuers
             forme
             :
             Eleuenthly
             ,
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             bread
             being
             turned
             into
             the
             true
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             wine
             into
             his
             bloud
             ,
             the
             natural
             accidents
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             doe
             yet
             remaine
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             receiued
             in
             forme
             of
             flesh
             and
             bloud
             :
             Twelfthly
             ,
             that
             vnto
             those
             that
             eate
             it
             worthily
             ,
             it
             bringeth
             twelue
             great
             commodities
             ,
             which
             are
             expressed
             in
             these
             verses
             following
             .
          
           
             
               Inflammat
               ,
               memorat
               ,
               substentat
               ,
               roborat
               ,
               auget
            
             
               Hostin
               spem
               ,
               purgat
               ,
               reficit
               ,
               vitam
               dat
               ,
               &
               vnit
               ,
            
             
               Confirmat
               fidem
               ,
               minuit
               ,
               fomitemque
               remittit
               .
            
          
           
             The
             effect
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             hoast
             inflameth
             ,
             remembreth
             ,
             sustaineth
             ,
             strengthneth
             and
             augmenteth
             our
             hope
             .
             It
             purgeth
             ,
             refresheth
             ,
             quickneth
             and
             vniteth
             :
             It
             confirmeth
             our
             faith
             and
             mitigateth
             and
             vtterly
             quencheth
             in
             vs
             all
             concupiscence
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             wonderfull
             good
             and
             profitable
             for
             all
             those
             for
             whom
             the
             priest
             specially
             offereth
             it
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             be
             they
             liuing
             or
             dead
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             the
             communion
             or
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             :
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             &
             yet
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             there
             was
             consecrated
             at
             one
             time
             such
             a
             loafe
             of
             bread
             ,
             as
             being
             afterwards
             cut
             into
             small
             mamocks
             by
             the
             priest
             ,
             and
             laid
             vpon
             a
             sawcer
             ,
             or
             plate
             ,
             might
             well
             serue
             all
             the
             
             communicants
             that
             were
             present
             at
             the
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             did
             Christians
             communicate
             thereof
             dayly
             .
             And
             afterwards
             they
             were
             limitted
             to
             receiue
             it
             only
             vpon
             sundaies
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Church
             perceiued
             that
             this
             sacrament
             was
             not
             taken
             euery
             sunday
             so
             worthily
             and
             with
             such
             due
             obseruation
             as
             was
             sitting
             ,
             it
             was
             ordained
             that
             euery
             Christian
             man
             of
             perfect
             reason
             &
             vnderstanding
             ,
             should
             with
             all
             diligence
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             best
             preparation
             both
             of
             body
             and
             soule
             ,
             receiue
             the
             same
             thrice
             a
             yeere
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             euery
             yeere
             once
             at
             Easter
             ,
             as
             also
             when
             hee
             found
             himselfe
             in
             any
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             a
             ready
             preparatiue
             against
             al
             perils
             ,
             by
             which
             name
             it
             is
             often
             called
             .
          
           
             5
             Matrimony
             (
             which
             is
             a
             lawfull
             coniunction
             of
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             instituted
             and
             ordained
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             &
             the
             law
             of
             nations
             )
             is
             the
             fift
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             the
             holy
             fathers
             in
             Christian
             piety
             haue
             commanded
             ,
             that
             but
             one
             marriage
             shall
             be
             solemnized
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             shal
             not
             be
             done
             in
             secret
             ,
             but
             publikely
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Church
             or
             Church-porch
             ,
             but
             most
             commonly
             in
             the
             Church-porch
             ,
             where
             the
             priest
             meeting
             the
             parties
             that
             are
             to
             be
             married
             ,
             first
             asketh
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             the
             woman
             whether
             they
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             contracted
             ,
             who
             answering
             that
             they
             are
             content
             and
             agreed
             (
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             most
             necessary
             in
             that
             Sacrament
             )
             he
             taketh
             them
             by
             the
             right
             hands
             ,
             &
             ioyning
             them
             togither
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             blessed
             and
             indeuided
             trinity
             in
             vnity
             ,
             the
             Father
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             hee
             admonisheth
             and
             exhorteth
             them
             ,
             that
             being
             euer
             mindefull
             of
             this
             vnion
             and
             holy
             communion
             they
             neuer
             after
             forsake
             one
             an
             other
             ,
             but
             to
             liue
             in
             mutual
             loue
             ,
             honor
             and
             obedience
             one
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             desire
             one
             an
             others
             company
             for
             lust
             ,
             but
             for
             procreation
             of
             children
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             
             bring
             vp
             their
             children
             honestly
             ,
             carefully
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             done
             he
             marrieth
             them
             with
             the
             ring
             ,
             and
             sprinkleth
             holy
             water
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             putting
             on
             his
             stole
             which
             is
             thither
             brought
             him
             ,
             he
             leadeth
             them
             into
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             causing
             them
             to
             kneele
             humbly
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             there
             blesseth
             them
             (
             if
             they
             were
             not
             blessed
             before
             )
             the
             woman
             when
             she
             is
             married
             hath
             her
             haire
             tied
             vp
             with
             a
             red
             fillet
             or
             headband
             ,
             and
             a
             white
             veile
             ouer
             it
             ,
             without
             which
             veile
             or
             head
             couer
             ,
             it
             is
             neuer
             lawful
             for
             her
             after
             that
             time
             to
             goe
             abroad
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             in
             the
             company
             of
             men
             :
             There
             be
             twelue
             impediments
             that
             hinder
             marriage
             before
             it
             be
             solemnized
             ,
             and
             dissolue
             it
             after
             it
             is
             contracted
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             error
             or
             mistaking
             of
             either
             party
             ,
             the
             breach
             of
             some
             condition
             ,
             kindred
             ,
             a
             manifest
             offence
             ,
             disparity
             of
             religion
             ,
             violence
             or
             forcible
             rauishment
             from
             their
             parents
             ,
             holy
             orders
             ,
             breach
             of
             reputation
             ,
             publike
             defamation
             ,
             affinity
             ,
             and
             dissability
             to
             performe
             the
             act
             of
             matrimony
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             sixt
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             church
             is
             penance
             ,
             which
             is
             giuen
             by
             Christ
             as
             a
             second
             repaire
             of
             our
             shipwrake
             ,
             and
             euery
             Christian
             man
             is
             bound
             vndoubtedly
             to
             belceue
             ,
             that
             this
             Sacrament
             consisteth
             of
             these
             foure
             things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             repentance
             for
             sins
             past
             ,
             cannonical
             confession
             ,
             absolution
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             :
             for
             he
             that
             will
             be
             partaker
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             must
             first
             of
             al
             repent
             &
             be
             sorrowful
             in
             his
             very
             soule
             ,
             that
             through
             his
             grieuous
             and
             heinous
             sins
             hee
             hath
             lost
             that
             purity
             and
             innocency
             which
             he
             once
             had
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             or
             by
             this
             Sacramēt
             formerly
             receiued
             ,
             &
             his
             griefe
             must
             be
             so
             hearty
             &
             effectual
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             thereby
             assuredly
             hope
             to
             bee
             reconciled
             againe
             vnto
             God
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             humbly
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             make
             verball
             recitall
             vnto
             some
             reuerent
             priest
             his
             confessor
             
             (
             as
             vnto
             the
             vicar
             and
             minister
             of
             God
             )
             of
             al
             thse
             sins
             &
             offences
             ,
             as
             were
             causers
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             that
             innocency
             ,
             &
             stirred
             vp
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             him
             ,
             &
             then
             let
             him
             firmly
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             such
             power
             and
             authority
             is
             giuen
             by
             Christ
             vnto
             his
             priests
             &
             ministers
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             cleerely
             absolue
             him
             from
             al
             such
             sins
             as
             he
             confesseth
             &
             is
             heartily
             sory
             for
             .
             Lastly
             for
             a
             satisfaction
             &
             amends
             for
             al
             his
             sins
             ,
             let
             him
             with
             alacrity
             &
             cheerefulnes
             vndergo
             &
             do
             whatsoeuer
             his
             confessor
             shall
             enioyne
             him
             ,
             beleeuing
             most
             stedfastly
             that
             he
             is
             absolued
             from
             al
             his
             sins
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             priest
             hath
             pronounced
             the
             words
             of
             absolution
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             seuenth
             and
             last
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             extreame
             vnction
             ,
             which
             is
             ministred
             with
             oyle
             ,
             which
             for
             that
             purpose
             is
             yeerely
             consecrated
             and
             hallowed
             in
             euery
             Diocesse
             by
             the
             bishop
             himselfe
             vpon
             the
             thursday
             before
             Easterday
             as
             the
             holy
             Chrisine
             is
             cōsecrated
             by
             the
             priest
             .
             This
             Sacrament
             according
             to
             the
             councel
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             Saint
             Iames
             ,
             &
             the
             institutiō
             of
             Pope
             Felix
             the
             4.
             is
             ministred
             only
             to
             such
             as
             are
             at
             the
             point
             of
             death
             &
             of
             ful
             age
             ,
             and
             not
             then
             neither
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             prescript
             form
             &
             repeating
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Sacramēt
             ,
             &
             often
             inuocation
             of
             the
             Saints
             those
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             being
             annointed
             which
             are
             the
             seats
             of
             the
             fiue
             sences
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             tasting
             ,
             smelling
             and
             touching
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             chiefest
             instrumēts
             in
             offending
             ,
             as
             the
             mouth
             ,
             eyes
             ,
             eares
             ,
             nose
             hands
             and
             feet
             ;
             the
             holy
             fathers
             haue
             bin
             euer
             of
             this
             opinion
             ,
             and
             firme
             beleefe
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             is
             so
             anointed
             &
             receiueth
             it
             worthily
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             thereby
             remitted
             &
             purged
             frō
             al
             his
             light
             and
             venial
             sins
             ,
             but
             is
             either
             sodenly
             restored
             to
             his
             former
             health
             ,
             or
             else
             yeeldeth
             vp
             his
             spirit
             in
             more
             tranquility
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             festiual
             daies
             which
             were
             cōmanded
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             
             The
             festiuall
             dayes
             which
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             the
             Church
             throughout
             the
             yeare
             ,
             begin
             with
             the
             
             Aduent
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             In
             which
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             (
             in
             the
             month
             of
             December
             ,
             )
             the
             continuall
             exercise
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             was
             commanded
             for
             full
             three
             weekes
             and
             a
             halfe
             together
             ,
             before
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Natiuity
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             with
             vs
             called
             Christmas
             ,
             which
             with
             all
             ioy
             and
             solemnity
             is
             celebrated
             all
             the
             last
             eight
             dayes
             of
             December
             .
             The
             yeare
             is
             deuided
             into
             52.
             weekes
             ,
             the
             weekes
             into
             twelue
             months
             ,
             and
             euery
             month
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             into
             thirty
             dayes
             :
             vpon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             Ianuary
             the
             Church
             celebrateth
             the
             circumcision
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             :
             Vpon
             the
             third
             day
             after
             is
             represented
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             how
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             adoration
             of
             the
             three
             Kings
             ,
             and
             his
             beeing
             Baptised
             of
             Iohn
             in
             the
             riuer
             Iordane
             ,
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             new
             law
             :
             vpon
             the
             second
             of
             February
             is
             shewed
             how
             his
             imaculate
             mother
             ,
             shewing
             her selfe
             obedient
             to
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             presented
             her
             sonne
             Iesus
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             was
             purified
             ,
             in
             memory
             whereof
             there
             is
             on
             that
             day
             a
             solemne
             procession
             vsed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             tapers
             and
             wax
             lights
             bee
             then
             hallowed
             :
             Vpon
             the
             25.
             day
             of
             March
             is
             represented
             vnto
             vs
             the
             Annuntiation
             of
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             by
             the
             Angel
             ;
             and
             how
             he
             was
             conceiued
             in
             her
             wombe
             by
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             is
             commended
             vnto
             vs
             also
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             forty
             daies
             ,
             which
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             when
             he
             liued
             here
             on
             earth
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             vouchsafed
             to
             fast
             ,
             willing
             vs
             likewise
             to
             fast
             that
             time
             after
             his
             example
             ,
             &
             then
             to
             celebrate
             his
             passion
             and
             death
             ,
             which
             willingly
             he
             offered
             himselfe
             to
             suffer
             ,
             to
             enfranchise
             and
             redeeme
             vs
             from
             the
             thraldome
             and
             slauery
             of
             the
             diuell
             .
             Vpon
             the
             last
             day
             
             of
             which
             feast
             (
             which
             often
             falleth
             out
             in
             Aprill
             )
             is
             solemnised
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             feasts
             ,
             how
             Christ
             hauing
             conquered
             death
             descended
             into
             hell
             ;
             where
             after
             hee
             had
             ouercome
             the
             Diuell
             he
             returned
             aliue
             againe
             to
             his
             Disciples
             and
             in
             a
             glorified
             body
             appeared
             vnto
             them
             .
             In
             May
             is
             solemnized
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heauen
             ,
             by
             his
             owne
             vertue
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             al
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Saint
             Mamertine
             Bishoppe
             of
             Vienna
             it
             was
             instituted
             that
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             Pilgrimages
             and
             processions
             should
             bee
             vsed
             vpon
             that
             day
             from
             one
             Church
             to
             an
             other
             .
             In
             Iune
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             May
             is
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             being
             before
             promised
             was
             on
             that
             day
             infused
             vpon
             all
             the
             Disciples
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             appearing
             vnto
             them
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             fiery
             tongs
             ;
             by
             vertue
             whereof
             they
             spake
             and
             vnderstood
             the
             languages
             of
             all
             nations
             .
             The
             eight
             day
             after
             is
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             then
             out
             of
             the
             first
             decretal
             of
             Pope
             Vrban
             the
             sixt
             ,
             the
             feast
             of
             
               Corpus
               Christi
            
             was
             instituted
             and
             with
             great
             solemnity
             generally
             celebrated
             the
             fifth
             day
             after
             Trinity
             Sunday
             ,
             as
             a
             perpetual
             memoriall
             of
             the
             most
             wholesome
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             him
             bequeathed
             vnto
             vs
             in
             his
             last
             supper
             ,
             vnder
             the
             formes
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             continually
             of
             vs
             to
             be
             seene
             and
             eaten
             after
             his
             departure
             :
             vpon
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             Iuly
             wee
             are
             put
             in
             minde
             (
             by
             a
             new
             festiuity
             )
             of
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostles
             according
             to
             their
             seueral
             alotment
             ,
             the
             twelfth
             yeare
             after
             the
             assention
             of
             our
             Lord
             into
             heauen
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             vnto
             all
             nations
             of
             the
             world
             :
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             is
             celebrated
             the
             fifteenth
             day
             of
             August
             and
             her
             natiuity
             the
             eight
             of
             September
             :
             How
             ,
             being
             presented
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             she
             continued
             in
             the
             dayly
             seruice
             of
             
             God
             ,
             from
             three
             yeares
             of
             age
             till
             shee
             was
             maryageable
             ,
             is
             shewed
             the
             one
             and
             twentih
             day
             of
             nouember
             :
             vpon
             the
             eight
             day
             of
             December
             the
             Church
             reuerenceth
             her
             immaculate
             conception
             of
             her
             long
             barren
             parents
             .
             And
             the
             second
             of
             Iuly
             how
             passing
             ouer
             the
             Mountaines
             shee
             visited
             her
             Cosin
             Elizabeth
             .
             There
             are
             likewise
             holy-daies
             dedicated
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             the
             twelue
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             whom
             some
             were
             martirs
             ,
             some
             confessors
             ,
             and
             some
             Virgins
             ,
             as
             namely
             the
             twenty
             foure
             of
             February
             to
             Saint
             Mathias
             ,
             the
             twenty
             fiue
             of
             Aprill
             to
             Saint
             Marke
             the
             Euangelist
             ,
             on
             which
             day
             Saint
             Gregory
             ordained
             the
             litanies
             ,
             called
             the
             greater
             litanies
             ,
             to
             be
             said
             .
             To
             Saint
             Philip
             and
             Iacob
             ,
             the
             elder
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             May
             ,
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             the
             twenty
             nine
             of
             Iune
             ,
             the
             twenty
             foure
             day
             of
             which
             moneth
             is
             dedicated
             to
             the
             natiuity
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             ,
             the
             twenty
             fiue
             of
             Iuly
             to
             Saint
             Iames
             the
             younger
             ,
             to
             Saint
             Bartholemew
             the
             twenty
             foure
             of
             August
             ,
             to
             S.
             Mathew
             the
             twenty
             one
             of
             September
             ,
             the
             twenty
             eight
             of
             October
             to
             S.
             Simon
             and
             Iude
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             Nouember
             to
             Saint
             Andrew
             ,
             the
             twenty
             one
             of
             December
             to
             Saint
             Thomas
             ,
             and
             the
             twenty
             seauen
             of
             the
             same
             month
             to
             the
             Euangelist
             Saint
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             before
             Saint
             Iohns
             day
             is
             dedicated
             to
             Saint
             Seeuen
             ,
             the
             first
             Martir
             and
             the
             next
             after
             to
             the
             blessed
             Innocents
             :
             the
             tenth
             of
             August
             to
             Saint
             Lawrence
             :
             the
             twenty
             three
             of
             Aprill
             to
             Saint
             George
             :
             To
             Saint
             Martin
             and
             S.
             Nicholas
             onely
             of
             all
             the
             confessors
             are
             dedicated
             particular
             feasts
             ,
             to
             the
             one
             the
             sixt
             of
             December
             ,
             to
             the
             other
             the
             eleuenth
             of
             Nouember
             :
             the
             twenty
             fiue
             of
             nouember
             to
             Saint
             Katherne
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             to
             Saint
             Mary-Magdalen
             the
             second
             of
             Iuly
             .
             They
             haue
             likewise
             appoynted
             one
             day
             to
             be
             kept
             Holy
             and
             dedicated
             to
             all
             the
             blessed
             Angells
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Saint
             Michells
             feast
             the
             Arch-Angell
             and
             the
             
             first
             of
             Nouember
             ,
             as
             a
             generall
             feast
             and
             common
             solemnity
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             and
             elect
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Furthermore
             vpon
             euery
             seuenth
             day
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Sunday
             ,
             they
             haue
             commanded
             all
             Christians
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Iewes
             did
             on
             their
             Sabboth
             )
             to
             abstaine
             from
             all
             seruile
             labours
             ,
             which
             day
             they
             must
             onely
             spend
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             Masse
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             heare
             the
             Gospell
             and
             precepts
             of
             faith
             explained
             and
             taught
             by
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             and
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             God
             for
             all
             such
             offences
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             haue
             cause
             to
             feare
             that
             wee
             haue
             in
             the
             other
             sixe
             dayes
             any
             way
             prouooked
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             towards
             vs.
             In
             times
             past
             euery
             fift
             day
             was
             in
             this
             manner
             kept
             holy
             ,
             but
             least
             wee
             should
             seeme
             to
             leane
             vnto
             the
             custome
             of
             Idolaters
             ,
             who
             on
             that
             day
             did
             sacrifice
             to
             Iupiter
             ,
             it
             was
             otherwise
             determined
             .
             Moreouer
             the
             Priests
             and
             people
             did
             vse
             euery
             Sunday
             and
             Thursday
             ,
             before
             Masse
             ,
             to
             goe
             on
             procession
             about
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Priests
             sprinckled
             holy
             water
             vpon
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             this
             ceremony
             did
             Pope
             Agapite
             institute
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Ascention
             of
             Christ
             in
             that
             glorious
             day
             of
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             which
             is
             celebrated
             with
             a
             perpetuall
             festiuitie
             ,
             Sunday
             after
             Sunday
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             so
             many
             Octaues
             all
             the
             yeare
             about
             .
             All
             the
             Cleargie
             and
             people
             by
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             watch
             all
             those
             nights
             which
             went
             before
             the
             principall
             solemne
             feasts
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             sundry
             enormous
             scandalls
             and
             crimes
             committed
             in
             the
             darke
             ,
             by
             lewde
             people
             ,
             vnder
             pretext
             of
             watching
             ,
             that
             vse
             was
             taken
             away
             and
             prohibited
             ,
             and
             insteed
             thereof
             the
             day
             immediatly
             before
             euery
             such
             solemne
             feast
             ,
             was
             commanded
             to
             bee
             fasted
             ,
             which
             fasting
             dayes
             doe
             yet
             retaine
             the
             name
             of
             Vigils
             .
          
           
           
             The
             ancient
             Fathers
             haue
             determined
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             shall
             represent
             vnto
             vs
             foure
             things
             in
             her
             yearly
             seruice
             ,
             from
             Septuagesima
             sunday
             (
             so
             called
             of
             the
             seauenty
             dayes
             included
             between
             that
             &
             Easter
             )
             the
             Church
             representeth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             the
             fast
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             passion
             ,
             death
             and
             buriall
             ,
             and
             besides
             these
             ,
             the
             miserable
             fall
             of
             our
             forefathers
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             grosse
             errors
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             through
             which
             being
             drawne
             from
             the
             knowledge
             and
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             they
             haue
             fallen
             to
             the
             prophane
             worship
             of
             Idols
             ,
             and
             malicious
             diuels
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             slauish
             ,
             and
             intollerable
             seruitude
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             were
             subiect
             vnto
             vnder
             Pharoa
             King
             of
             Egipt
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             bookes
             of
             Exodus
             and
             Genesis
             are
             read
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             all
             that
             time
             weareth
             a
             mourning
             habite
             both
             in
             her
             seruice
             and
             ceremonies
             :
             from
             the
             Octaues
             of
             Easter
             ,
             till
             the
             Octaues
             of
             Whitsuntide
             ,
             the
             Church
             celebrateth
             the
             Refurrection
             and
             Ascention
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             withall
             the
             redemption
             and
             reconciliation
             of
             mankind
             ,
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             by
             his
             sonne
             Christ
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             the
             Reduction
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israell
             to
             the
             land
             of
             Promise
             was
             a
             figure
             ;
             wherfore
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             then
             read
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             expresse
             mirth
             and
             reioycing
             .
             From
             the
             Octaues
             of
             Whitsunday
             till
             Aduent
             (
             which
             is
             twenty
             weekes
             and
             more
             )
             wee
             are
             appointed
             to
             celebrate
             the
             miracles
             and
             conuersation
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             whilest
             hee
             liued
             amongst
             vs
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             likewise
             that
             long
             peregrination
             of
             mankinde
             ,
             from
             generation
             to
             generation
             ,
             since
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             last
             day
             thereof
             ;
             Wherefore
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             vncertainties
             ,
             through
             which
             wee
             are
             tossed
             like
             a
             ship
             in
             the
             raging
             sea
             ,
             the
             Church
             exceedeth
             neither
             in
             ioy
             nor
             sadnesse
             ,
             but
             
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             should
             walke
             warily
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             all
             turbulent
             stormes
             ,
             she
             readeth
             for
             our
             instruction
             and
             hartning
             ,
             diuerse
             bookes
             of
             the
             New
             and
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Aduent
             to
             the
             feast
             of
             the
             Natiuity
             wee
             are
             put
             in
             minde
             of
             the
             time
             betwixt
             Moses
             and
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             in
             which
             interim
             mankinde
             beeing
             assured
             of
             their
             saluation
             by
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             law
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             did
             with
             most
             ardent
             desire
             expect
             his
             comming
             and
             future
             raigne
             ouer
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             they
             haue
             caused
             the
             Prophets
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             this
             time
             to
             be
             fasted
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             being
             instructed
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             &
             exercised
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             should
             both
             worthily
             and
             ioyfully
             as
             it
             were
             with
             one
             continuall
             solemnity
             ,
             celebrate
             the
             natiuity
             of
             Christ
             her
             Sauiour
             (
             which
             alwayes
             falleth
             the
             weeke
             after
             Aduent
             )
             till
             Septuagessima
             ,
             receiuing
             him
             into
             the
             world
             with
             all
             deuotion
             ,
             and
             with
             condigne
             ioy
             and
             exultation
             ,
             accepting
             the
             first
             apparance
             of
             their
             saluātiō
             .
             The
             Oratories
             or
             Temples
             which
             are
             vsually
             called
             Churches
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             to
             be
             erected
             without
             licence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             ,
             whose
             office
             is
             (
             after
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             buildings
             bee
             prepared
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             where
             it
             shall
             stand
             agreed
             vpon
             )
             to
             blesse
             the
             first
             corner
             stone
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             it
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             it
             Eastward
             towards
             the
             Sunne
             rising
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             the
             workemen
             to
             lay
             on
             lime
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             on
             with
             their
             building
             .
             This
             Church
             is
             to
             bee
             built
             after
             the
             forme
             of
             mans
             body
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             crosse
             :
             The
             Quire
             in
             which
             the
             high
             Altar
             is
             to
             bee
             placed
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Clergie
             doe
             sing
             (
             whereof
             it
             is
             so
             called
             )
             must
             represent
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             bee
             built
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             made
             rounder
             and
             shorter
             then
             
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             and
             because
             the
             eyes
             are
             placed
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             it
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             made
             more
             lightsome
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             seperated
             from
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             barres
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             neck
             :
             adioyning
             herevnto
             ,
             must
             stand
             a
             steeple
             ,
             or
             more
             properly
             two
             ,
             on
             eyther
             side
             one
             ,
             insteed
             of
             eares
             ,
             and
             in
             these
             ought
             bells
             to
             be
             hanged
             ,
             to
             call
             and
             summon
             the
             people
             by
             their
             sound
             to
             diuine
             seruice
             .
             The
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             building
             must
             be
             euery
             way
             so
             disposed
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             aptly
             expresse
             and
             represent
             the
             armes
             and
             feete
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             with
             a
             conuenient
             length
             and
             breadth
             .
             There
             ought
             to
             bee
             also
             a
             priuate
             roome
             with
             partitions
             ,
             which
             is
             vsually
             built
             vnder
             one
             of
             the
             Turrets
             ,
             hauing
             a
             doore
             opening
             into
             the
             Quire
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             holy
             Vessels
             ,
             ornaments
             and
             other
             necessaries
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             may
             bee
             kept
             :
             This
             priuate
             roome
             is
             called
             the
             Vestery
             .
             There
             must
             bee
             two
             rowes
             of
             pillars
             ,
             vppon
             the
             toppes
             whereof
             the
             roofe
             must
             rest
             and
             bee
             supported
             ;
             and
             the
             Altars
             must
             leane
             to
             the
             lower
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             Altars
             are
             alwayes
             to
             bee
             decently
             couered
             with
             two
             linnen
             clothes
             ,
             hauing
             a
             crosse
             set
             vpon
             them
             ,
             or
             a
             shrine
             ,
             containing
             the
             Relicks
             of
             Saints
             ,
             two
             Candlesticks
             on
             each
             end
             ,
             and
             a
             booke
             .
             The
             walls
             both
             within
             and
             without
             must
             bee
             fretted
             and
             carued
             with
             variety
             of
             sacred
             Images
             :
             In
             euery
             parish
             Church
             there
             must
             be
             a
             hollow
             Font
             stone
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             hollowed
             water
             to
             baptize
             withall
             is
             preserued
             and
             kept
             .
             Vpon
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             Altar
             must
             stand
             a
             Pix
             or
             Custodia
             ,
             which
             is
             either
             set
             vp
             against
             the
             wall
             ,
             or
             carued
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             blessed
             sacrament
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             holy
             oyle
             to
             annoint
             the
             sick
             ,
             &
             Chrisme
             for
             those
             which
             are
             baptised
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             kept
             fast
             shut
             vppe
             :
             Furthermore
             in
             the
             midest
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             placed
             
             a
             pulpit
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Curat
             on
             festiuall
             dayes
             teacheth
             the
             people
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             saluation
             :
             The
             Cleargie
             onely
             are
             permitted
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Quire
             ,
             and
             the
             laitie
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             so
             deuided
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             men
             take
             place
             on
             the
             right
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             both
             of
             them
             behauing
             them-selues
             modestly
             and
             deuoutly
             ,
             and
             diligently
             auoyding
             whatsoeuer
             is
             opposite
             to
             good
             manners
             and
             Christian
             religion
             :
             In
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             the
             manner
             was
             both
             for
             men
             and
             women
             to
             suffer
             their
             haire
             to
             grow
             long
             without
             cutting
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             their
             naked
             brests
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             much
             difference
             in
             their
             attire
             .
             Saint
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             did
             first
             command
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             cut
             their
             hayre
             ,
             and
             women
             should
             couer
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             both
             should
             bee
             apparelled
             in
             distinct
             habites
             :
             That
             there
             should
             bee
             layde
             out
             to
             euery
             Church
             a
             peece
             of
             ground
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             bodyes
             of
             Christian
             people
             ,
             deceased
             ,
             should
             be
             buried
             ,
             which
             peece
             of
             ground
             is
             called
             the
             Church-yard
             ,
             and
             is
             hallowed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             hath
             all
             the
             priuiledges
             belonging
             to
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             funeralls
             of
             the
             departed
             are
             not
             solemnized
             in
             all
             places
             alike
             ;
             for
             some
             weare
             mourning
             apparell
             seauen
             dayes
             together
             ,
             some
             nine
             ,
             others
             thirty
             ,
             some
             forty
             ,
             some
             fifty
             ,
             some
             an
             hundred
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             the
             space
             of
             a
             whole
             yeare
             .
             The
             Toletan
             Councell
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             body
             shall
             be
             first
             washed
             and
             wraped
             in
             a
             shrowd
             or
             sear-cloth
             ,
             and
             so
             carried
             to
             the
             graue
             with
             singing
             by
             men
             of
             the
             same
             condition
             ,
             as
             Priests
             by
             Priests
             ,
             and
             lay
             folkes
             by
             lay
             folke
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Priest
             should
             goe
             before
             the
             coarse
             incensing
             it
             with
             Franckincence
             ,
             and
             sprinckling
             holy
             water
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             bee
             laide
             in
             the
             graue
             with
             the
             face
             vpwards
             ,
             the
             feete
             to
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             
             to
             the
             west
             ,
             the
             Priest
             vsing
             certaine
             imprecations
             all
             the
             while
             the
             Sexton
             is
             couering
             the
             dead
             body
             with
             earth
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             their
             buried
             their
             must
             be
             erected
             at
             the
             gate
             a
             crosse
             of
             wood
             with
             a
             wreath
             of
             Iuy
             cypresse
             or
             bayes
             about
             it
             .
             And
             these
             bee
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Christian
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           second
           booke
           .
        
      
       
         
           THE
           THIRD
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             
               Of
               the
               most
               famous
               countries
               of
               Europe
               the
               third
               booke
               .
            
             CAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             NEXT
             vnto
             Asia
             order
             induceth
             mee
             to
             speake
             of
             Europe
             ,
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             called
             of
             Europa
             the
             
             daughter
             of
             Agenor
             King
             of
             Phaenicia
             ,
             who
             was
             rauished
             by
             Iupiter
             &
             brought
             into
             Creet
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             bounded
             on
             the
             West
             with
             the
             Atlanticke
             sea
             ,
             with
             
             the
             Brittish
             Ocean
             on
             the
             North
             ,
             on
             the
             East
             with
             the
             riuer
             Tanais
             ,
             the
             poole
             of
             Maeotis
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             called
             Pontus
             
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Sea
             betweene
             Moeotis
             and
             Tenedos
             )
             and
             
             with
             the
             Mediterranean
             Sea
             on
             the
             South
             .
          
           
             The
             soyle
             of
             Europe
             is
             of
             diuerse
             sorts
             and
             qualities
             ,
             very
             aptly
             befitting
             the
             vertue
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             people
             of
             each
             seuerall
             Prouince
             ,
             euery
             one
             transferring
             the
             commodities
             of
             their
             owne
             countries
             vnto
             other
             nations
             :
             for
             Europe
             is
             all
             habitable
             ,
             some
             little
             part
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             which
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             extremity
             of
             colde
             )
             can
             hardly
             bee
             indured
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             part
             that
             is
             neerest
             vnto
             the
             riuer
             Tanais
             ,
             and
             the
             poole
             of
             Meotis
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             that
             dwell
             vpon
             the
             banckes
             of
             Borysthenes
             ,
             which
             liue
             altogether
             in
             Chariots
             .
          
           
             That
             habitablest
             part
             of
             the
             Region
             which
             is
             also
             extreame
             cold
             and
             mountanous
             ,
             is
             very
             hardly
             inhabited
             ,
             and
             difficult
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             the
             difficulties
             and
             extremity
             thereof
             is
             well
             mitigated
             and
             appeased
             by
             honest
             and
             good
             gouernors
             ,
             euen
             as
             wee
             see
             those
             Greekes
             which
             dwell
             vppon
             mountaines
             and
             rockes
             ,
             liue
             indifferently
             well
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             great
             care
             and
             prouidence
             of
             Ciuilitie
             ,
             Artes
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             how
             to
             liue
             .
          
           
             The
             Romaines
             also
             receiuing
             vnto
             them
             many
             people
             out
             of
             those
             cragged
             and
             cold
             countries
             ,
             (
             or
             vnfrequented
             for
             other
             causes
             )
             which
             naturally
             were
             barbarous
             ,
             inhumaine
             and
             insociable
             ,
             haue
             so
             reclaimed
             them
             ,
             by
             mingling
             them
             with
             other
             people
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             learned
             those
             rude
             and
             sauadge
             people
             to
             liue
             together
             soberly
             and
             ciuilly
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             so
             much
             of
             Europe
             as
             is
             plaine
             and
             hath
             a
             naturall
             temperature
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             liue
             orderly
             ;
             for
             those
             which
             dwell
             in
             temperate
             and
             fortunate
             Regions
             ,
             be
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             but
             the
             rough
             and
             difficult
             places
             are
             inhabited
             by
             quarrellous
             and
             cumbersome
             people
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             all
             of
             them
             participate
             their
             commodities
             one
             with
             an
             another
             ,
             some
             helping
             and
             furnishing
             others
             with
             weapons
             ,
             some
             with
             fruites
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             arts
             and
             instructions
             of
             manners
             ;
             the
             inconueniences
             and
             hinderances
             which
             happen
             to
             those
             that
             vse
             not
             this
             reciprocal
             ayd
             is
             most
             apparant
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             other
             by
             meanes
             of
             this
             mutuall
             intercourse
             of
             commodities
             are
             of
             sufficient
             power
             &
             puissance
             to
             carry
             weapōs
             ,
             wage
             war
             ,
             and
             defend
             themselues
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             bee
             neuer
             vanquished
             ,
             vnlesse
             by
             a
             greater
             number
             .
             And
             this
             commodity
             also
             is
             incident
             and
             naturall
             to
             all
             Europe
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             plaine
             and
             euen
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             with
             hils
             ,
             wherby
             it
             is
             in
             al
             parts
             limitted
             ,
             wel
             ordered
             ,
             ciuill
             and
             valiant
             :
             and
             (
             that
             which
             is
             more
             )
             well
             disposed
             to
             liue
             in
             peace
             and
             tranquillity
             :
             so
             as
             what
             first
             by
             the
             Grecian
             forces
             ,
             next
             by
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             and
             lastly
             by
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             no
             maruaile
             though
             it
             hath
             atchiued
             great
             conquests
             and
             notable
             victories
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             plainely
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             Europe
             is
             sufficient
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             both
             for
             war
             and
             for
             peace
             ,
             as
             hauing
             a
             competent
             and
             sufficient
             number
             of
             able
             fighting
             men
             ,
             and
             husbandmen
             and
             Cittizens
             enough
             besides
             .
          
           
             Evrope
             moreouer
             aboundeth
             with
             the
             best
             fruites
             and
             those
             which
             be
             most
             profitable
             for
             mans
             life
             ;
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             mettells
             whereof
             is
             any
             vse
             ,
             besides
             odors
             for
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             stones
             of
             great
             worth
             ,
             by
             which
             commodities
             ,
             both
             poore
             and
             rich
             haue
             sufficient
             meanes
             to
             liue
             :
             It
             yeeldeth
             also
             great
             store
             of
             tame
             Cattell
             ,
             but
             very
             few
             rauenous
             or
             wild
             beastes
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             Evrope
             in
             generall
             ,
             the
             first
             Particular
             part
             whereof
             East-ward
             is
             Greece
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               Greece
               and
               of
               Solons
               lawes
               which
               hee
               made
               for
               the
               Athenians
               and
               which
               were
               after
               established
               by
               the
               Princes
               of
               Greece
               .
            
             CAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             GReece
             (
             a
             country
             of
             Europe
             )
             was
             so
             called
             of
             one
             Graecus
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             gouernment
             of
             that
             country
             :
             It
             begineth
             at
             the
             
             straights
             of
             Isthmus
             ,
             and
             extending
             north
             and
             south
             ,
             lyeth
             opposite
             to
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Mediterranean
             sea
             which
             is
             called
             Aegeum
             ,
             on
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             West
             to
             the
             sea
             Ionium
             :
             as
             the
             hill
             Apennyne
             deuideth
             Italy
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             so
             is
             Greece
             seperated
             and
             deuided
             with
             Mountaines
             called
             Thermopilae
             ,
             the
             toppes
             of
             the
             hills
             stretching
             
             in
             length
             from
             Leucas
             and
             the
             Weasterne
             sea
             ,
             towards
             the
             other
             sea
             which
             is
             Eastward
             .
          
           
             The
             vtmost
             hills
             towards
             the
             west
             bee
             called
             Oeta
             ,
             the
             highest
             whereof
             is
             named
             Callidromus
             ,
             in
             whose
             valley
             there
             is
             a
             way
             or
             passage
             into
             the
             Maliacan
             gulfe
             ,
             not
             aboue
             threescore
             paces
             broad
             ,
             through
             which
             way
             ,
             (
             if
             no
             resistance
             bee
             made
             )
             a
             whole
             hoste
             of
             men
             may
             bee
             safely
             conducted
             :
             but
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             those
             hills
             bee
             so
             steepe
             ,
             craggy
             and
             intrycate
             as
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             the
             nimblest
             foote-man
             that
             is
             to
             passe
             ouer
             them
             :
             there
             hills
             bee
             called
             Thermopilae
             ,
             of
             the
             piles
             or
             bankes
             that
             stand
             like
             gates
             at
             the
             entrance
             of
             the
             hills
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             hot
             waters
             that
             spring
             out
             of
             them
             :
             by
             the
             sea
             side
             of
             Greece
             ly
             these
             regions
             ,
             Acarnania
             ,
             Aetolia
             ,
             Locris
             ,
             Phocis
             ,
             Baeotia
             and
             
             Eubaea
             ,
             which
             are
             almost
             annexed
             to
             the
             land
             :
             Attica
             and
             Peloponesus
             runne
             further
             into
             the
             sea
             than
             these
             
             other
             countries
             do
             ,
             varying
             from
             the
             other
             in
             proportion
             of
             hills
             :
             and
             vpon
             that
             part
             which
             is
             towards
             the
             North
             it
             is
             included
             with
             Epirus
             ,
             Phirrhaebia
             ,
             Magnesia
             ,
             Thessalia
             ,
             Phithiotae
             and
             the
             Malican
             gulfe
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             famous
             and
             renowned
             citty
             of
             Athens
             ,
             the
             nurse
             of
             all
             liberall
             sciences
             and
             Philosophers
             ,
             (
             than
             the
             
             which
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             in
             all
             Greece
             of
             more
             excellency
             and
             estimation
             ,
             )
             is
             scituated
             betwixt
             Achaia
             and
             Macedonia
             ,
             in
             a
             country
             there
             called
             Attica
             ,
             of
             Atthis
             the
             Kings
             daughter
             of
             Athens
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             Cecrops
             in
             the
             kingdome
             and
             builded
             Athens
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Cecrops
             it
             was
             called
             Secropia
             ,
             and
             after
             Mopsopia
             of
             Mopsus
             .
             And
             of
             Ian
             the
             sonne
             of
             Xutus
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             Iosephus
             writeth
             )
             of
             Ianus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Iaphet
             ,
             it
             was
             called
             Ionia
             :
             and
             lastly
             Athens
             of
             Minerua
             ,
             for
             the
             Greekes
             call
             Minerua
             Athenae
             :
             Draco
             was
             the
             first
             that
             made
             lawes
             
             for
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             many
             of
             which
             lawes
             were
             afterwards
             abrogated
             by
             Solon
             of
             Salamin
             ,
             for
             the
             too
             seuere
             punishment
             inflicted
             vpon
             offenders
             :
             for
             by
             all
             the
             laws
             which
             Draco
             ordained
             ,
             death
             was
             due
             for
             euery
             little
             offence
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             if
             one
             were
             conuicted
             but
             of
             sloth
             or
             Idlenesse
             ,
             hee
             should
             die
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             gathered
             rootes
             or
             fruits
             out
             of
             an
             others
             mans
             grounds
             ,
             was
             as
             deepely
             punished
             as
             those
             which
             had
             murdered
             their
             parents
             .
             Solon
             deuided
             the
             citty
             into
             societies
             ,
             trybes
             or
             wards
             ,
             according
             
             to
             the
             estimation
             and
             valuation
             of
             euery
             ones
             substance
             and
             reueneus
             ,
             In
             the
             first
             rancke
             were
             those
             whose
             substance
             was
             supposed
             to
             consist
             of
             five
             hundred
             medimni
             :
             those
             which
             were
             worth
             three
             hundred
             medimni
             ,
             and
             were
             able
             to
             breed
             and
             keepe
             horses
             ,
             were
             counted
             in
             the
             second
             order
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             third
             degree
             were
             equall
             in
             substance
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             charge
             of
             keeping
             horses
             
             onely
             excepted
             :
             And
             of
             these
             orders
             were
             all
             magistrates
             and
             high
             officers
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             ordained
             ,
             and
             ,
             those
             which
             were
             vnder
             these
             degrees
             were
             in
             the
             fourth
             rancke
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             mercenary
             ,
             and
             were
             excluded
             from
             all
             offices
             ,
             sauing
             that
             they
             might
             haue
             the
             charge
             of
             pleading
             and
             decyding
             causes
             :
             This
             institution
             of
             ciuill
             gouernment
             ,
             
               Seruius
               Tullius
            
             is
             supposed
             to
             haue
             followed
             and
             imitated
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             Solon
             appointed
             a
             Senate
             or
             Councell
             consisting
             of
             yearely
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             Areopagus
             :
             (
             though
             
             some
             haue
             reported
             that
             Draco
             was
             the
             founder
             of
             that
             assembly
             )
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             hee
             might
             take
             away
             all
             occasion
             of
             ciuill
             dissention
             ,
             that
             might
             happen
             at
             any
             time
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             inconsiderate
             multitude
             should
             not
             trouble
             the
             iudiciall
             sentences
             ,
             by
             their
             doubtfull
             acclamations
             ,
             (
             as
             vsually
             they
             did
             ,
             )
             out
             of
             those
             foure
             trybes
             that
             were
             then
             in
             Athens
             ,
             hee
             made
             choyse
             of
             foure
             hundred
             men
             ,
             an
             hundred
             out
             of
             euery
             trybe
             ,
             giuing
             them
             power
             to
             approue
             the
             acts
             and
             decrees
             of
             the
             Arreopagites
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             agreeable
             to
             equity
             ,
             if
             other-wise
             to
             councell
             them
             and
             annihilate
             their
             doings
             :
             by
             which
             meanes
             the
             state
             of
             the
             citty
             (
             stayde
             as
             it
             were
             by
             two
             sure
             anchors
             )
             seemed
             secure
             ,
             vnmoueable
             and
             of
             likelyhood
             to
             continue
             :
             if
             any
             were
             condemned
             for
             parricide
             ,
             or
             for
             affection
             and
             vsurping
             the
             cheefe
             gouernment
             ,
             they
             were
             excluded
             (
             by
             Solons
             lawe
             )
             from
             bearing
             rule
             ,
             and
             not
             there
             onely
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             also
             were
             barred
             and
             prohibited
             to
             beare
             offices
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             sedition
             were
             set
             a
             foote
             in
             the
             citty
             ,
             stood
             neuter
             ,
             and
             tooke
             nether
             part
             :
             for
             hee
             thought
             it
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             bad
             Cittyzen
             ,
             not
             to
             bee
             carefull
             of
             the
             common
             good
             and
             peace
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             hee
             him-selfe
             hath
             setled
             his
             owne
             estate
             and
             designes
             in
             safety
             :
             
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             of
             Solons
             acts
             this
             is
             most
             admirable
             ,
             whereby
             he
             graunted
             liberty
             that
             if
             any
             woman
             had
             married
             
             a
             man
             vnable
             to
             beeget
             children
             ,
             shee
             might
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             without
             controulement
             ,
             depart
             from
             him
             and
             take
             vnto
             her
             any
             one
             of
             her
             husbands
             kindred
             whome
             shee
             liked
             best
             .
          
           
             Hee
             tooke
             away
             all
             vse
             of
             mony-dowries
             from
             amongst
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             a
             woman
             might
             take
             nothing
             with
             her
             from
             
             her
             fathers
             ,
             but
             a
             few
             clothes
             and
             other
             trinkets
             of
             small
             worth
             ,
             signifying
             thereby
             ,
             that
             marriages
             should
             not
             bee
             made
             for
             mony
             ,
             but
             for
             loue
             and
             procreation
             of
             children
             ,
             least
             their
             euill
             life
             might
             bee
             a
             blotte
             and
             skandall
             vnto
             them
             after
             their
             deaths
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             slaundered
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             ether
             at
             the
             solemnization
             of
             their
             diuine
             ceremonies
             ,
             or
             at
             their
             sessions
             and
             publike
             assemblies
             ,
             hee
             was
             fined
             at
             foure
             drachmas
             :
             
             Hee
             graunted
             power
             and
             authority
             vnto
             Testators
             ,
             to
             dispose
             and
             bequeath
             legacies
             of
             mony
             ,
             and
             goods
             amongst
             whome
             they
             pleased
             :
             whereas
             before
             (
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             country
             )
             they
             were
             not
             to
             bequeath
             any
             thing
             from
             their
             owne
             families
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             friendshippe
             was
             preferred
             before
             kindred
             ,
             and
             fauour
             before
             allyances
             :
             Neuerthelesse
             this
             was
             done
             with
             such
             caution
             and
             prouision
             ,
             that
             noe
             one
             could
             graunt
             such
             legacies
             ,
             beeing
             mooued
             there-vnto
             either
             through
             their
             owne
             franticke
             madnesse
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             subtill
             and
             vndermyning
             perswasions
             of
             other
             ,
             but
             meerely
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             and
             good
             discretion
             .
          
           
             Hee
             forbad
             all
             mournings
             and
             lamentations
             at
             other
             mens
             funeralls
             ,
             and
             enacted
             that
             the
             sonne
             should
             not
             bee
             bound
             to
             releeue
             his
             father
             ,
             if
             his
             father
             had
             not
             
             brought
             him
             vp
             in
             some
             arte
             ,
             or
             profitable
             occupation
             :
             nor
             that
             bastards
             should
             nourish
             or
             releeue
             their
             parents
             ,
             and
             his
             reason
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             forbeareth
             not
             to
             couple
             with
             a
             strumpet
             ,
             giueth
             euident
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             more
             care
             of
             his
             owne
             sensuall
             pleasures
             then
             of
             the
             procreation
             of
             children
             ,
             and
             thereby
             hee
             becommeth
             vnworthy
             of
             reward
             or
             releefe
             of
             such
             children
             ,
             if
             the
             fall
             into
             pouerty
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             ,
             Solon
             iudged
             it
             meete
             ,
             that
             the
             adulterer
             
             apprehended
             in
             the
             deed
             doing
             ,
             might
             lawfully
             be
             slaine
             :
             and
             that
             he
             that
             forced
             and
             rauished
             a
             free-borne
             Virgin
             ,
             should
             be
             fined
             at
             ten
             Drachmas
             .
             He
             abrogated
             and
             tooke
             away
             their
             ancient
             custome
             of
             selling
             their
             daughters
             and
             sisters
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             were
             conuinced
             of
             whoredome
             :
             and
             amongst
             others
             of
             his
             acts
             and
             decrees
             ,
             these
             are
             likewise
             to
             be
             found
             :
             that
             whosoeuer
             was
             victor
             in
             the
             games
             of
             Istmos
             ,
             was
             rewarded
             with
             an
             hundred
             Drachmas
             :
             and
             he
             that
             got
             the
             best
             in
             the
             games
             of
             Olimpus
             ,
             had
             fiue
             hundred
             :
             He
             that
             killed
             a
             Dogge-wolfe
             ,
             had
             fiue
             Drachmas
             out
             of
             the
             common
             treasury
             :
             but
             hee
             that
             killed
             a
             Bitch-wolfe
             had
             but
             one
             :
             for
             the
             rewarde
             due
             for
             slaying
             the
             Dogge-wolfe
             was
             the
             worth
             of
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             and
             the
             price
             of
             a
             sheepe
             for
             killing
             the
             shee-Wolfe
             :
             and
             their
             ancient
             manner
             was
             to
             persecute
             these
             kinde
             of
             beasts
             ,
             as
             enimies
             to
             their
             cattell
             and
             grounds
             .
          
           
             He
             ordained
             that
             the
             children
             of
             such
             as
             were
             slaine
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             should
             be
             brought
             vp
             at
             the
             common
             charge
             ,
             
             (
             that
             men
             by
             that
             meanes
             ,
             beeing
             assured
             that
             their
             children
             should
             bee
             cared
             for
             ,
             though
             themselues
             miscarry
             ,
             might
             bee
             more
             throughly
             incouraged
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             behaue
             themselues
             valiantly
             and
             venterously
             :
             )
             commanding
             also
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             lost
             their
             eyes
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             should
             
             euer
             after
             be
             sustained
             by
             the
             common
             purse
             :
             and
             withall
             
             he
             very
             worthily
             prouided
             ,
             that
             the
             ouersee-ers
             or
             they
             that
             had
             the
             ward
             of
             Orphanes
             should
             not
             keepe
             together
             in
             the
             same
             house
             with
             the
             childrens
             mothers
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             should
             be
             gardians
             that
             might
             by
             possibility
             inherite
             the
             Orphanes
             goods
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             hap
             to
             die
             during
             their
             nonage
             and
             wardship
             .
             Furthermore
             he
             forbad
             all
             Iewellers
             to
             reserue
             in
             their
             custody
             the
             stampe
             or
             seale
             of
             any
             ring
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             sold
             it
             .
             And
             that
             hee
             which
             putteth
             out
             an
             others
             eye
             should
             loose
             both
             his
             owne
             eyes
             :
             adiudging
             it
             also
             a
             capitall
             offence
             for
             any
             one
             to
             take
             vp
             that
             which
             is
             none
             of
             his
             owne
             and
             keepe
             it
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             hee
             established
             that
             Princes
             or
             rulers
             being
             found
             drunke
             ,
             should
             be
             punished
             with
             present
             death
             :
             aduising
             the
             Athenians
             likewise
             ,
             to
             reckon
             and
             account
             their
             daies
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moone
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             fruites
             and
             commodities
             ,
             he
             only
             permitted
             wax
             and
             honey
             to
             bee
             transported
             out
             of
             Attica
             into
             other
             countries
             :
             and
             he
             esteemed
             no
             man
             meete
             or
             worthy
             to
             be
             made
             free
             of
             the
             Cittie
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             were
             an
             artificer
             and
             would
             with
             his
             whole
             familie
             come
             dwell
             at
             Athens
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             were
             doomed
             from
             their
             natiue
             soile
             to
             perpetuall
             exile
             and
             banishment
             :
             These
             lawes
             being
             ingrauen
             and
             recorded
             in
             woodden
             tables
             ,
             were
             by
             Solon
             established
             to
             continue
             for
             a
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             presuming
             that
             if
             the
             City
             were
             so
             long
             inured
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             euer
             after
             remaine
             without
             alteration
             :
             but
             Herodotus
             is
             of
             opinion
             that
             these
             lawes
             which
             Solon
             made
             for
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             were
             enacted
             but
             for
             ten
             yeeres
             continuance
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             these
             lawes
             might
             be
             esteemed
             more
             sacred
             and
             bee
             more
             carefully
             obserued
             and
             kept
             .
             Solon
             ,
             after
             
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             law-giuers
             which
             fathered
             their
             statutes
             and
             decrees
             vpon
             some
             one
             god
             or
             other
             ,
             as
             Draco
             had
             done
             before
             him
             ,
             auouched
             that
             Minerua
             was
             the
             author
             and
             inuentor
             of
             his
             lawes
             ,
             and
             so
             caused
             both
             the
             Senatours
             and
             people
             to
             sweare
             themselues
             to
             the
             performance
             therof
             ,
             at
             a
             stone
             which
             stood
             in
             the
             Senate-house
             .
          
           
             The
             Athenians
             were
             not
             strangers
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             
             nor
             was
             their
             City
             first
             inhabited
             by
             any
             rabble
             of
             wandring
             people
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             soile
             they
             now
             inhabite
             ,
             their
             were
             they
             borne
             ,
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             place
             which
             is
             now
             their
             seat
             and
             habitation
             ,
             was
             also
             their
             original
             and
             foundation
             .
          
           
             The
             Athenians
             were
             the
             first
             that
             taught
             the
             vse
             of
             clothing
             ,
             and
             of
             oyle
             ,
             and
             of
             wine
             ,
             instructing
             those
             
             which
             formerly
             fed
             vpon
             acornes
             ,
             how
             to
             plow
             ,
             plant
             ,
             sow
             and
             gather
             fruites
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Athens
             may
             iustly
             bee
             termed
             the
             temple
             and
             sanctuary
             of
             learning
             ,
             eloquence
             and
             ciuil
             conuersation
             .
          
           
             The
             three
             lawes
             which
             Secrops
             enacted
             against
             women
             ,
             
             (
             for
             the
             appeasing
             of
             god
             Neptunes
             wrath
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             womens
             suffrages
             Neptune
             was
             scorned
             ,
             and
             Minerua
             preferred
             before
             him
             )
             were
             then
             in
             force
             and
             obserued
             ,
             which
             were
             these
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             no
             woman
             should
             enter
             into
             the
             Senate-house
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             no
             child
             should
             be
             called
             after
             his
             mothers
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             that
             no
             one
             should
             call
             women
             Athenians
             ,
             or
             women
             of
             Athens
             ,
             but
             women
             of
             Africa
             .
          
           
             Those
             which
             were
             slaine
             in
             the
             warres
             (
             according
             to
             
             Thucydides
             )
             were
             buried
             in
             this
             manner
             following
             .
             First
             they
             pitched
             vp
             a
             tent
             ,
             or
             pauillion
             three
             daies
             before
             the
             funerals
             ,
             wherein
             were
             put
             the
             bones
             of
             those
             which
             were
             
             slaine
             ,
             euery
             one
             laying
             some
             thing
             (
             what
             he
             thinketh
             fittest
             )
             vpon
             his
             dead
             friends
             relikes
             ,
             thereby
             to
             know
             him
             againe
             ,
             then
             were
             the
             bones
             of
             al
             those
             which
             were
             slaine
             of
             each
             seuerall
             tribe
             ,
             inclosed
             in
             chestes
             ,
             or
             coffins
             made
             of
             cypres
             tree
             ,
             and
             euery
             coffin
             carried
             by
             a
             seueral
             coach
             ,
             or
             carre
             belonging
             to
             the
             tribe
             ,
             whereof
             the
             dead
             parties
             were
             :
             after
             this
             there
             was
             an
             empty
             bed
             ,
             or
             herse
             brought
             with
             them
             ,
             purposely
             for
             such
             as
             were
             missing
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             found
             amongst
             the
             slaine
             bodies
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             all
             those
             which
             were
             present
             ,
             as
             well
             Citizens
             as
             strangers
             ,
             indifferently
             ,
             conueied
             them
             forth
             ,
             and
             interred
             them
             in
             a
             publike
             monument
             ,
             or
             sepulcher
             neere
             vnto
             Calistus
             tombe
             ,
             in
             the
             suburbes
             of
             the
             City
             (
             the
             women
             all
             the
             while
             weeping
             and
             lamenting
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             friends
             )
             which
             is
             the
             vsuall
             place
             for
             buriall
             of
             all
             such
             as
             perish
             
             in
             battaile
             :
             vnlesse
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Marathron
             who
             for
             their
             singular
             and
             extraordinary
             valor
             and
             prowesse
             were
             intombed
             in
             their
             owne
             City
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             were
             thus
             interred
             ,
             some
             one
             choyse
             Cittizen
             ,
             esteemed
             for
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             dignity
             and
             worth
             fit
             for
             such
             an
             imployment
             ,
             was
             elected
             and
             assigned
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             a
             funerall
             oration
             ,
             or
             sermon
             ,
             in
             the
             due
             commendation
             of
             those
             which
             were
             slaine
             :
             which
             being
             ended
             euery
             one
             departed
             to
             his
             seuerall
             home
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             there
             vsuall
             forme
             of
             buriall
             of
             such
             as
             were
             slaine
             in
             the
             warres
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               Laconia
               and
               of
               the
               customes
               and
               ordinances
               of
               the
               Laconians
               or
               Lacedemonians
               .
            
             CAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             LACONIA
             (
             a
             Prouince
             in
             Peloponesus
             )
             is
             also
             called
             Ocbalia
             ,
             and
             Lacedemonia
             ,
             of
             Lacedemon
             the
             sonne
             of
             Iupiter
             and
             Taygete
             ,
             by
             whom
             a
             famous
             and
             mighty
             City
             was
             builded
             in
             that
             country
             ,
             and
             called
             after
             his
             name
             Lacedemon
             :
             This
             Citty
             was
             likewise
             called
             Sparta
             of
             Spartus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Phoroneus
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Palace
             or
             Court
             of
             Agamemnon
             .
          
           
             When
             Lycurgus
             that
             famous
             Philosopher
             ,
             brother
             vnto
             
             King
             Polydictes
             ,
             gouerned
             in
             Laconia
             ,
             (
             as
             tutor
             or
             protector
             vnto
             his
             brother
             Polydictes
             sonne
             )
             hee
             altered
             the
             state
             of
             that
             City
             and
             Country
             ,
             and
             adorned
             them
             with
             wholesome
             lawes
             and
             good
             ordinances
             ,
             the
             people
             wherof
             before
             his
             time
             were
             the
             worst
             mannered
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             
             least
             gouernment
             (
             both
             in
             their
             owne
             cariages
             &
             towards
             strangers
             )
             almost
             of
             al
             the
             people
             of
             Greece
             ,
             as
             vsing
             no
             commerce
             ,
             custome
             nor
             conuersation
             with
             other
             people
             .
          
           
             Lycurgus
             therefore
             couragiously
             taking
             the
             matter
             vpon
             him
             ,
             abrogated
             and
             disanulled
             all
             their
             auncient
             lawes
             ,
             ordinances
             and
             customes
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             steed
             instituted
             lawes
             more
             ciuill
             and
             much
             more
             lawdable
             :
             And
             first
             he
             elected
             certain
             of
             the
             most
             ancientest
             ,
             wisest
             &
             sagest
             men
             of
             al
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             to
             consult
             and
             aduise
             with
             the
             Kings
             (
             whereof
             there
             were
             euer
             two
             created
             )
             of
             all
             matters
             of
             state
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             were
             chosen
             of
             purpose
             
             to
             be
             Arbitrators
             and
             indifferent
             vmpires
             betwixt
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             neither
             the
             one
             should
             rebel
             through
             contumacie
             and
             stubbornesse
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             oppresse
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             gouerment
             and
             greatnesse
             :
             of
             these
             Seniors
             or
             elders
             (
             according
             to
             Aristotle
             )
             there
             were
             eight
             and
             twenty
             ,
             who
             were
             euer
             assisting
             and
             aiding
             the
             Kings
             ,
             carefully
             prouiding
             that
             neither
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             people
             should
             be
             of
             two
             great
             force
             ,
             nor
             that
             the
             Kings
             should
             tyrannize
             ouer
             the
             commons
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             multitude
             should
             be
             made
             acquainted
             with
             whatsoeuer
             was
             decreed
             by
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             Many
             yeeres
             after
             this
             ,
             vnto
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             
             people
             was
             added
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Ephori
             ,
             or
             Tribunes
             (
             which
             were
             Protectors
             of
             the
             liberties
             and
             benefits
             of
             the
             commons
             against
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Nobles
             )
             which
             kinde
             of
             gouernment
             in
             the
             Greeke
             tongue
             is
             called
             Oligarchia
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             gouernment
             of
             a
             few
             :
             and
             this
             manner
             of
             gouernment
             was
             purposely
             ordained
             as
             a
             bridle
             ,
             or
             restrainte
             vnto
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             Elders
             when
             they
             seemed
             ouer
             violent
             and
             outragious
             towards
             the
             commons
             ,
             and
             was
             annexed
             vnto
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             hundreth
             yeere
             after
             the
             death
             of
             Lycurgus
             ,
             when
             Theopompus
             raigned
             in
             Lacedemonia
             .
          
           
             One
             institution
             ordained
             by
             the
             Olygarchia
             ,
             or
             Protectors
             of
             the
             cōmons
             ,
             was
             the
             diuision
             of
             their
             grounds
             ,
             for
             those
             Protectors
             perswaded
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             commons
             ,
             that
             euery
             one
             should
             yeeld
             vp
             al
             the
             grounds
             they
             formerly
             had
             in
             their
             possession
             &
             occupation
             ,
             &
             that
             thē
             to
             each
             one
             shold
             be
             distributed
             an
             euen
             &
             equal
             portion
             .
             For
             their
             opinion
             was
             that
             euery
             Citizen
             should
             contend
             
             to
             excell
             others
             in
             vertue
             and
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             riches
             and
             ryoting
             .
             The
             whole
             land
             was
             therefore
             deuided
             into
             nine
             and
             thirty
             thousand
             parts
             ,
             the
             fields
             adioyning
             
             to
             the
             City
             and
             belonging
             to
             the
             Citty
             into
             nine
             thousand
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             land
             which
             lay
             in
             the
             country
             ,
             and
             was
             occupied
             by
             farmers
             ,
             was
             three
             times
             as
             much
             &
             more
             :
             so
             that
             euery
             portion
             was
             such
             as
             would
             yeeld
             seuenty
             measures
             of
             corne
             caled
             Medimni
             yeerely
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             woman
             twelue
             .
             Lycurgus
             was
             once
             in
             a
             minde
             to
             make
             like
             diuision
             of
             all
             moueable
             goods
             ,
             but
             fearing
             the
             enuy
             that
             for
             that
             cause
             might
             insue
             (
             for
             many
             seemed
             to
             take
             it
             discontentedly
             )
             hee
             forbore
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             
             yet
             he
             vtterly
             tooke
             away
             all
             vse
             both
             of
             siluer
             and
             gold
             from
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             iron
             money
             ,
             and
             stamping
             it
             crosse
             wise
             like
             the
             letter
             X
             commanded
             that
             it
             should
             be
             of
             little
             value
             ,
             whereby
             all
             occasion
             of
             stealing
             was
             auoided
             :
             and
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             iron
             ,
             whereof
             that
             money
             was
             coyned
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             desired
             for
             other
             purposes
             ,
             he
             caused
             it
             when
             it
             was
             burning
             and
             glowing
             hote
             ,
             to
             be
             quenched
             with
             vineger
             ,
             that
             being
             thereby
             mollified
             and
             softned
             ,
             it
             might
             serue
             to
             no
             other
             vse
             :
             This
             done
             he
             reiected
             all
             arts
             ,
             as
             things
             meere
             vnprofitable
             and
             friuolous
             ,
             which
             were
             then
             easie
             to
             be
             reiected
             ,
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             siluer
             and
             gold
             being
             once
             prohibited
             ,
             the
             artificers
             departed
             thence
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             ,
             considering
             that
             iron
             coyne
             would
             stand
             them
             in
             no
             steed
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             (
             that
             he
             might
             vtterly
             extirpate
             and
             roote
             out
             of
             the
             City
             all
             ryotting
             and
             excesse
             )
             he
             instituted
             publike
             feasts
             ,
             wherein
             he
             commanded
             that
             both
             poore
             and
             rich
             should
             sit
             and
             eate
             together
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             at
             one
             table
             ,
             without
             difference
             or
             exception
             of
             persons
             :
             
             And
             if
             any
             came
             to
             that
             diet
             ,
             in
             that
             publike
             place
             ,
             so
             gallant
             and
             gorgeous
             that
             his
             queasie
             stomake
             would
             not
             serue
             him
             to
             eate
             with
             such
             companions
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             pleasant
             at
             his
             meate
             ,
             hee
             was
             chidden
             and
             reuiled
             of
             all
             those
             that
             sat
             at
             the
             Table
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             vnthrift
             ,
             and
             a
             waster
             ,
             by
             which
             ordinance
             all
             pompe
             and
             sumptuousnesse
             was
             vtterly
             auoided
             :
             at
             this
             institution
             the
             great
             and
             welthy
             men
             beganne
             to
             grudge
             and
             repine
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             much
             incensed
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             rage
             they
             violently
             rushed
             vpon
             him
             and
             strooke
             out
             one
             of
             his
             eyes
             with
             a
             staffe
             ,
             wherevpon
             hee
             ordained
             that
             no
             Spartane
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             should
             euer
             after
             that
             time
             come
             to
             meate
             with
             any
             staffe
             or
             other
             weapon
             .
             This
             their
             manner
             of
             dyeting
             together
             ,
             they
             called
             
               (
               Philias
            
             )
             which
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             as
             friendship
             ,
             for
             doubtlesse
             it
             was
             an
             argument
             of
             publike
             friendship
             and
             great
             humanity
             ,
             and
             might
             well
             be
             tearmed
             
               (
               Phiditia
            
             )
             that
             is
             fellowship
             ,
             or
             fraternitie
             :
             besides
             that
             by
             this
             their
             dyeting
             together
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             much
             giuen
             to
             sparingnesse
             and
             parsimony
             .
          
           
             Those
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             sacrifycing
             ,
             or
             hunting
             were
             absent
             from
             their
             meales
             ,
             were
             permitted
             to
             dine
             and
             sup
             at
             home
             ,
             but
             all
             others
             ought
             to
             bee
             there
             present
             ,
             all
             excuses
             set
             apart
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             allowed
             for
             the
             vpholding
             and
             maintaining
             of
             this
             common
             diet
             ,
             yeerely
             ,
             a
             certaine
             measure
             full
             of
             fine
             meale
             or
             flower
             called
             Medimnum
             ,
             eight
             measures
             called
             
               (
               Corus
            
             )
             full
             of
             wine
             ,
             fiue
             pounds
             of
             cheese
             and
             two
             pound
             and
             a
             halfe
             of
             figs.
             
          
           
             Children
             also
             frequented
             this
             common
             banquetting
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             schoole
             or
             vniuersity
             of
             temperature
             and
             all
             
             ciuil
             discipline
             ,
             for
             there
             they
             accustomed
             to
             commune
             and
             confer
             together
             soberly
             ad
             discreetly
             ,
             their
             they
             learned
             to
             iest
             and
             bourd
             pleasantly
             and
             merily
             ,
             and
             to
             quippe
             and
             taunt
             one
             an
             other
             without
             scurility
             or
             offence
             .
          
           
             The
             Spartans
             in
             their
             wiuing
             ,
             and
             accompanying
             with
             women
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             continuall
             warres
             )
             regarded
             not
             chastitie
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             procreation
             and
             increase
             of
             issue
             ,
             and
             the
             husbands
             were
             so
             louing
             and
             
             obsequious
             to
             their
             wiues
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             call
             them
             their
             mistresses
             .
          
           
             Maides
             practised
             and
             exercised
             themselues
             in
             running
             ,
             wrestling
             ,
             throwing
             stones
             ,
             slinging
             and
             darting
             ,
             that
             
             (
             flying
             and
             shunning
             idlenesse
             ,
             and
             all
             womanish
             nicenesse
             )
             they
             might
             bee
             thereby
             more
             strong
             and
             lustie
             ,
             and
             better
             able
             to
             indure
             the
             paines
             of
             child-bearing
             :
             in
             doing
             which
             excercises
             ,
             they
             went
             naked
             like
             boies
             in
             sight
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             would
             daunce
             and
             sing
             at
             solemne
             feasts
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             young
             men
             :
             which
             nakednesse
             was
             neither
             inconuenient
             ,
             nor
             dishonest
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             couered
             with
             shamefastnesse
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             touch
             of
             impudency
             or
             wantonnesse
             :
             and
             hereof
             insued
             a
             towardnesse
             and
             naturall
             aptnesse
             in
             the
             women
             of
             Laconia
             ,
             for
             any
             action
             :
             They
             which
             liued
             single
             and
             were
             neuer
             married
             ,
             were
             excluded
             from
             those
             publike
             games
             and
             exercises
             of
             naked
             virgins
             ,
             and
             (
             the
             more
             to
             disgrace
             them
             )
             were
             constrained
             to
             goe
             naked
             themselues
             about
             the
             market
             place
             in
             the
             winter
             season
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             haue
             as
             much
             honour
             ,
             and
             estimation
             with
             young
             men
             as
             those
             had
             which
             were
             married
             .
          
           
             The
             marriageable
             virgins
             were
             maried
             ,
             or
             rather
             stolne
             away
             perforce
             ,
             and
             the
             bride
             being
             conducted
             into
             her
             
             chamber
             ,
             sheared
             the
             haire
             of
             her
             head
             close
             to
             the
             skin
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             bride-groome
             going
             in
             to
             her
             ,
             vnlooseth
             her
             girdle
             ,
             and
             accompanieth
             with
             her
             in
             the
             night
             time
             onely
             ,
             without
             once
             seeing
             her
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             before
             he
             hath
             got
             her
             with
             child
             .
             The
             care
             and
             regard
             of
             their
             children
             and
             issue
             was
             committed
             to
             worthie
             men
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             any
             old
             man
             (
             for
             cause
             of
             increase
             and
             procreation
             )
             
             to
             bring
             some
             young
             man
             that
             was
             honest
             and
             well
             thought
             of
             ,
             to
             lye
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             if
             she
             conceiued
             with
             child
             by
             the
             stranger
             ,
             he
             would
             repute
             it
             as
             his
             owne
             child
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             vp
             as
             his
             owne
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             accounted
             a
             shame
             for
             any
             to
             perswade
             such
             old
             men
             that
             had
             chast
             wiues
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             bring
             foorth
             children
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             with
             them
             to
             bring
             foorth
             seed
             out
             of
             so
             good
             a
             soyle
             :
             for
             they
             laughed
             at
             the
             folly
             of
             some
             people
             ,
             that
             would
             put
             their
             mares
             and
             bitches
             to
             couple
             with
             the
             best
             makes
             they
             could
             get
             ,
             (
             of
             their
             kind
             )
             sometimes
             for
             hire
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             for
             loue
             and
             fauour
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             their
             wiues
             so
             warily
             vnder
             watch
             and
             ward
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             lie
             with
             them
             but
             themselues
             :
             whereby
             their
             issue
             be
             either
             mad
             and
             distracted
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             very
             weake
             and
             feeble
             ,
             vnfit
             for
             any
             exercise
             .
          
           
             Parents
             might
             not
             bee
             allowed
             to
             educate
             and
             bring
             vp
             their
             owne
             children
             themselues
             ;
             but
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             were
             borne
             ,
             they
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             streetes
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             vnto
             a
             certaine
             place
             there
             called
             
               (
               Ieschen
            
             )
             where
             they
             were
             nourished
             ,
             vntill
             they
             were
             of
             some
             stature
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             formes
             and
             lincaments
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             were
             perused
             by
             certaine
             ouer-seers
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             was
             allowed
             by
             these
             ouer-seers
             ,
             had
             assigned
             vnto
             him
             one
             of
             those
             9000.
             portions
             of
             ground
             ,
             into
             which
             the
             soile
             belōging
             to
             the
             city
             was
             diuided
             :
             but
             those
             which
             were
             weake
             
             and
             deformed
             ,
             weare
             brought
             vnto
             a
             steepe
             rocke
             not
             far
             from
             Taygetum
             ,
             called
             Apotheca
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             throwne
             down
             headlong
             as
             vnprofitable
             for
             the
             common-wealth
             .
             The
             women
             vsed
             not
             to
             wash
             their
             children
             with
             water
             ,
             but
             with
             wine
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             of
             which
             liquour
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             their
             bodies
             would
             be
             weakned
             and
             made
             feeble
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             any
             wise
             subiect
             to
             the
             falling
             euil
             ,
             nor
             would
             they
             apply
             any
             thing
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             and
             keepe
             their
             naturall
             heate
             ,
             nor
             wrap
             them
             in
             swathing
             clothes
             ,
             or
             vse
             them
             to
             whittles
             ,
             or
             rattles
             ,
             but
             brought
             them
             vp
             in
             solitarie
             and
             darke
             places
             ,
             and
             therfore
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             seuere
             education
             )
             many
             people
             of
             other
             nations
             would
             haue
             their
             children
             nourished
             and
             brought
             vp
             by
             Lacedemonian
             nurses
             .
          
           
             These
             children
             when
             they
             accomplished
             the
             age
             of
             seuen
             yeares
             ,
             began
             to
             exercise
             themselues
             in
             the
             companie
             of
             their
             equals
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             such
             learning
             as
             was
             necessarie
             for
             them
             ,
             attaining
             to
             all
             other
             disciplines
             by
             their
             owne
             industrie
             and
             indeauor
             ,
             they
             were
             shorne
             and
             shauen
             to
             the
             skin
             ,
             and
             went
             bare-footed
             ,
             and
             bare
             legged
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             twelue
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             they
             allowed
             them
             one
             cote
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             prohibited
             bathes
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             else
             that
             might
             nourish
             their
             naturall
             heate
             :
             the
             beds
             whereuppon
             they
             tooke
             their
             rest
             ,
             were
             made
             of
             reedes
             ,
             wherein
             (
             in
             the
             winter
             time
             )
             they
             accustomed
             to
             put
             a
             kind
             of
             thistles
             which
             they
             called
             Licophona's
             .
             There
             was
             one
             created
             and
             ordained
             to
             be
             gouernor
             and
             tutor
             ouer
             the
             children
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             Iren
             :
             this
             Iren
             taught
             them
             of
             the
             bigger
             sort
             ,
             to
             get
             and
             prouide
             wood
             and
             fuell
             ,
             and
             the
             lesser
             sort
             to
             steale
             and
             carry
             it
             away
             ,
             to
             intrude
             themselues
             into
             the
             company
             of
             their
             betters
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             at
             their
             bankets
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             filtch
             and
             purloine
             what
             they
             
             could
             get
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             were
             apprehended
             and
             taken
             in
             the
             deed
             doing
             were
             whipt
             and
             driuen
             away
             ,
             not
             for
             because
             it
             was
             an
             offence
             to
             steale
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             they
             did
             it
             not
             warily
             and
             aduisedly
             .
             Some
             he
             would
             command
             to
             sing
             ,
             some
             other
             to
             propose
             subtill
             and
             witty
             questions
             ,
             the
             answerers
             whereof
             must
             be
             both
             sharpe
             and
             sudden
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             were
             found
             negligent
             in
             performing
             their
             exercise
             ,
             the
             Iren
             would
             bite
             them
             hard
             by
             the
             thombe
             in
             the
             way
             of
             correction
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             they
             were
             taught
             to
             vse
             graue
             speeches
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             mixed
             with
             some
             mirth
             :
             and
             in
             few
             words
             to
             comprehend
             whole
             sentences
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             it
             was
             an
             vsuall
             prouerb
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             play
             the
             Philosopher
             ,
             then
             to
             imitate
             the
             concise
             manner
             of
             speaking
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             worth
             the
             labour
             to
             expresse
             and
             set
             downe
             the
             exercises
             of
             each
             seuerall
             age
             ,
             and
             what
             contention
             and
             emulation
             was
             amongst
             them
             ,
             who
             should
             most
             excell
             in
             vertue
             .
             The
             whole
             people
             were
             distinguished
             into
             three
             companies
             or
             quires
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             ages
             ,
             and
             first
             ,
             the
             troupe
             or
             assembly
             of
             old
             men
             ,
             (
             when
             in
             their
             solemne
             sacrifices
             they
             began
             to
             sing
             )
             pronounced
             with
             a
             shrill
             voice
             these
             words
             following
             ,
             We
             were
             once
             young
             and
             lustie
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             young
             men
             following
             after
             ,
             make
             this
             answer
             ,
             And
             we
             now
             are
             young
             and
             lustie
             ,
             and
             thereof
             you
             shall
             make
             trial
             if
             you
             please
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             Quire
             of
             children
             comming
             hindermost
             ,
             pronounce
             and
             say
             ,
             We
             shall
             once
             be
             as
             good
             as
             you
             and
             better
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             reports
             ,
             that
             a
             certaine
             modulation
             and
             measure
             in
             musicke
             ,
             which
             was
             obserued
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Laconians
             ,
             continued
             vntill
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             were
             accustomed
             to
             sing
             to
             their
             fluites
             or
             pipes
             ,
             when
             they
             set
             vpon
             their
             enemies
             .
             Thucidides
             also
             (
             the
             reporter
             of
             this
             
             Laconian
             institution
             )
             hath
             written
             ,
             that
             those
             musicall
             songs
             ,
             and
             harmonie
             set
             vnto
             their
             flutes
             ,
             were
             vsed
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             but
             hee
             denyeth
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             vsed
             in
             any
             ceremonies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             diuine
             seruice
             ,
             nor
             yet
             thereby
             to
             encourage
             mens
             minds
             ,
             or
             to
             incite
             and
             prouoke
             them
             to
             fight
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             hornes
             and
             trumpets
             were
             wont
             to
             do
             amongst
             the
             Romaines
             )
             but
             that
             at
             their
             meeting
             together
             ,
             they
             might
             enter
             into
             the
             battell
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             equall
             and
             measured
             paces
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             their
             orders
             and
             ranckes
             to
             be
             broken
             or
             scattered
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             verse
             extant
             of
             the
             Lacedemonian
             Poet
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             Spartans
             vsed
             not
             onely
             the
             fluite
             and
             pipe
             in
             the
             on
             set
             of
             their
             battels
             ,
             but
             the
             musicall
             sound
             and
             consent
             of
             the
             harpe
             also
             .
             Which
             custome
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             deriued
             from
             the
             Cretans
             .
          
           
             Herodotus
             writeth
             ,
             that
             Haliattes
             King
             of
             Lydia
             ,
             in
             the
             warres
             hee
             made
             against
             the
             Milesians
             ,
             had
             not
             onely
             pipers
             and
             minstrels
             in
             his
             campe
             ,
             to
             delight
             his
             eare
             ,
             but
             (
             a
             thing
             vnfit
             to
             be
             reported
             ,
             because
             it
             seemes
             somewhat
             incredulous
             )
             the
             daintiest
             fare
             that
             could
             be
             gotten
             by
             any
             possible
             meanes
             whatsoeuer
             .
             The
             Romaines
             (
             besides
             the
             noyse
             of
             hornes
             and
             trumpets
             )
             beganne
             their
             battell
             with
             exceeding
             great
             clamor
             and
             showting
             of
             souldiers
             ,
             which
             is
             farre
             different
             from
             that
             which
             Homer
             writeth
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Achaia
             :
             For
             they
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             guarding
             and
             defending
             their
             forces
             ,
             enter
             into
             the
             battell
             with
             quietnesse
             and
             silence
             .
          
           
             The
             French-men
             (
             as
             Polybius
             and
             Liuie
             report
             )
             vse
             dancing
             ,
             tripping
             of
             the
             toe
             ,
             and
             shaking
             their
             sheelds
             ouer
             their
             heades
             :
             and
             there
             be
             some
             barbarous
             people
             that
             enter
             into
             battell
             with
             howling
             and
             crying
             :
             by
             which
             variety
             
             of
             customes
             wee
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             but
             few
             other
             nations
             follow
             and
             imitate
             the
             Spartans
             in
             their
             consorts
             and
             symphony
             in
             musicke
             ,
             which
             they
             vse
             in
             their
             wars
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             Spartans
             fashion
             was
             to
             keepe
             their
             haire
             and
             beards
             long
             from
             their
             youth
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             memorable
             and
             worthie
             saying
             of
             the
             Law-giuer
             himself
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             That
             mens
             bodies
             bee
             much
             more
             beautifull
             and
             comely
             ,
             when
             their
             heades
             bee
             thicke
             growne
             with
             haires
             ,
             and
             smoothly
             combed
             ,
             then
             otherwise
             they
             would
             bee
             ,
             if
             their
             haire
             were
             shaggie
             ,
             rugged
             ,
             vncombed
             ,
             and
             neglected
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             when
             he
             beginneth
             battaile
             ,
             sacrifiseth
             a
             shee-goate
             to
             the
             Muses
             :
             They
             vse
             one
             certaine
             and
             strict
             kind
             of
             liuing
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             warres
             :
             For
             they
             held
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             borne
             onely
             to
             themselues
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Countrie
             :
             They
             practised
             no
             gainefull
             and
             commodious
             arts
             ,
             but
             were
             wholly
             employed
             in
             the
             studie
             of
             matters
             belonging
             to
             martiall
             discipline
             ;
             spending
             their
             spare
             time
             in
             sollemne
             banquettings
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             Plutarch
             hath
             very
             well
             noted
             )
             the
             Spartans
             neuer
             would
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             would
             ,
             yet
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             liue
             priuately
             ,
             with
             a
             selfe-regard
             ,
             but
             were
             wholly
             deuoted
             to
             the
             common
             good
             of
             their
             countrie
             .
          
           
             The
             Spartanes
             as
             they
             differed
             from
             all
             other
             nations
             
             in
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             in
             giuing
             their
             voyces
             for
             electing
             of
             Officers
             :
             For
             there
             were
             a
             few
             picked
             out
             from
             the
             rest
             to
             vndergo
             this
             businesse
             ,
             who
             were
             inclosed
             in
             a
             Chamber
             next
             adioyning
             to
             the
             Councel-house
             ,
             where
             they
             should
             neither
             see
             nor
             bee
             seene
             of
             any
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Competitors
             were
             particularly
             drawne
             out
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             happe-hazard
             
             they
             did
             diligently
             marke
             and
             obserue
             the
             applause
             and
             assent
             of
             the
             people
             vnto
             euery
             name
             ,
             aduisedly
             noting
             and
             setting
             downe
             in
             a
             table
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             greatest
             applause
             ,
             and
             who
             the
             least
             ,
             which
             beeing
             afterwards
             openly
             reade
             ,
             it
             was
             thereby
             knowne
             which
             of
             the
             competitors
             had
             the
             most
             voyces
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             Lycurgus
             was
             the
             first
             that
             (
             remoouing
             all
             superstition
             )
             permitted
             the
             Cittizens
             to
             bury
             the
             dead
             bodies
             in
             the
             cittie
             ,
             allowing
             thē
             plots
             of
             ground
             about
             the
             Temples
             ,
             wherein
             to
             erect
             their
             monuments
             :
             but
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             to
             engraue
             or
             imprint
             the
             name
             of
             either
             man
             or
             woman
             vpon
             their
             sepulcher
             ,
             but
             the
             names
             of
             those
             onely
             which
             were
             manfully
             slaine
             in
             the
             wars
             :
             nor
             to
             lament
             for
             those
             which
             were
             dead
             aboue
             the
             space
             of
             eleuen
             dayes
             .
          
           
             The
             citizens
             moreouer
             were
             restrained
             from
             trauelling
             into
             other
             countries
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             bring
             into
             their
             cittie
             strange
             customes
             and
             manners
             :
             and
             all
             strangers
             and
             trauellers
             which
             arriued
             there
             ,
             were
             bar'd
             and
             excluded
             from
             out
             their
             citty
             ,
             (
             vnlesse
             their
             presence
             were
             profitable
             to
             the
             common-wealth
             ;
             )
             lest
             (
             as
             Thucydides
             saith
             )
             forraine
             nations
             should
             learne
             ,
             and
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Laconian
             discipline
             ,
             which
             may
             iustly
             be
             tearmed
             a
             very
             inhumane
             part
             ;
             or
             else
             (
             as
             Plutarch
             writeth
             )
             lest
             by
             the
             mutuall
             concourse
             and
             passage
             too
             and
             fro
             of
             strangers
             ,
             new
             speeches
             and
             languages
             might
             creepe
             into
             the
             cittie
             ,
             from
             whence
             might
             proceed
             new
             iudgements
             ,
             and
             dissonant
             desires
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             common-wealth
             would
             bee
             matters
             most
             pernitious
             and
             dangerous
             .
             Young
             men
             hee
             allowed
             to
             weare
             but
             one
             coate
             throughout
             the
             whole
             yeare
             ,
             nor
             might
             any
             one
             go
             finer
             ,
             or
             fare
             more
             daintily
             then
             others
             did
             .
             He
             commanded
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             bought
             with
             
             readie
             money
             ,
             but
             by
             exchange
             of
             wares
             and
             commodities
             :
             &
             that
             children
             (
             when
             they
             were
             of
             the
             age
             of
             twelue
             or
             fourteene
             yeares
             )
             should
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             come
             into
             the
             market-place
             or
             chiefe
             part
             of
             the
             cittie
             ,
             but
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             fields
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             not
             spend
             the
             prime
             of
             their
             youth
             in
             luxurie
             and
             wantonnesse
             ,
             but
             in
             labour
             and
             painfulnesse
             ,
             ordaining
             that
             they
             shold
             haue
             nothing
             layd
             vnder
             them
             to
             sleepe
             vpon
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             eate
             no
             pottage
             nor
             gruell
             ,
             nor
             once
             returne
             into
             the
             cittie
             before
             they
             were
             men
             .
          
           
             He
             ordained
             also
             ,
             that
             maydes
             should
             be
             married
             without
             portions
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             none
             should
             couet
             wiues
             for
             their
             wealth
             ,
             and
             that
             husbands
             might
             carrie
             the
             more
             seueritie
             ouer
             their
             wiues
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             vpbraide
             them
             with
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             portions
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             they
             were
             aduanced
             by
             them
             :
             that
             men
             shold
             be
             esteemed
             honourable
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             riches
             and
             greatnes
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             age
             and
             grauitie
             ;
             for
             old
             age
             was
             held
             in
             more
             reuerence
             and
             reputation
             amongst
             the
             Spartans
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             other
             countrie
             besides
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Kings
             he
             granted
             power
             ouer
             the
             wars
             :
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             iudgements
             and
             yearely
             successions
             :
             the
             keeping
             and
             custodie
             of
             the
             lawes
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             power
             and
             authoritie
             both
             to
             elect
             the
             Senat
             ,
             and
             to
             create
             Magistrates
             whom
             they
             pleased
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             because
             these
             new
             lawes
             and
             institutions
             (
             all
             former
             customes
             beeing
             dissolued
             and
             abrogated
             )
             seemed
             very
             harsh
             and
             difficult
             ,
             he
             fained
             ,
             that
             Apollo
             of
             Delphos
             was
             the
             author
             and
             inuentor
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             frō
             thence
             (
             at
             the
             commandement
             of
             that
             god
             )
             hee
             brought
             them
             to
             Sparta
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             ,
             that
             the
             feare
             and
             reuerence
             of
             religion
             ,
             would
             vanquish
             all
             rediousnesse
             and
             irkesomnesse
             
             of
             vsing
             them
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             end
             his
             lawes
             might
             remaine
             and
             continue
             to
             all
             eternitie
             )
             he
             bound
             and
             obliged
             the
             cittizens
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             alter
             none
             of
             those
             lawes
             which
             he
             had
             made
             and
             established
             for
             them
             ,
             vntill
             he
             himselfe
             returned
             back
             vnto
             them
             ;
             alledging
             ,
             that
             he
             intended
             to
             go
             to
             Delphos
             ,
             to
             aske
             counsell
             of
             the
             Oracle
             there
             ,
             what
             he
             shold
             alter
             or
             adde
             to
             his
             lawes
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             he
             tooke
             his
             iourney
             to
             Creete
             ,
             and
             there
             liued
             in
             perpetuall
             exile
             ,
             commanding
             ,
             when
             he
             lay
             vppon
             his
             
             death-bed
             ,
             that
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             was
             dead
             ,
             his
             bones
             should
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             lest
             by
             any
             chance
             they
             might
             be
             conueyed
             to
             Lacedemon
             :
             whereby
             the
             Spartans
             might
             suppose
             themselues
             absolued
             and
             released
             from
             that
             oath
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             ,
             not
             to
             alter
             those
             lawes
             before
             his
             returne
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             amisse
             in
             this
             place
             to
             describe
             ,
             and
             set
             foorth
             ,
             what
             honors
             and
             dignities
             the
             Spartans
             were
             wont
             to
             giue
             to
             their
             Kings
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             they
             had
             two
             Orders
             or
             Estates
             of
             Priests
             ,
             attending
             vppon
             them
             to
             do
             sacrifices
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Lacedemonian
             Iupiter
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             the
             celestiall
             Iupiter
             :
             and
             their
             law
             of
             armes
             was
             ,
             that
             vpon
             what
             people
             or
             country
             the
             Kings
             intended
             to
             make
             warres
             ,
             it
             rested
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Spartans
             ,
             to
             prohibite
             or
             gaine-say
             it
             :
             for
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             they
             offended
             so
             haynously
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             hardly
             purge
             themselues
             :
             that
             in
             their
             marching
             and
             setting
             forward
             to
             the
             warres
             ,
             the
             kings
             should
             go
             foremost
             ,
             and
             be
             last
             in
             the
             retraite
             .
             And
             that
             they
             should
             haue
             an
             hundred
             choice
             and
             select
             men
             to
             be
             their
             guard
             :
             that
             in
             their
             expeditions
             and
             setting
             forward
             on
             their
             voyages
             ,
             they
             might
             haue
             what
             beast
             they
             would
             for
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             might
             take
             to
             themselues
             the
             hides
             and
             skins
             of
             the
             beasts
             that
             were
             offered
             .
             And
             these
             were
             
             their
             priuiledges
             in
             the
             warres
             .
             And
             the
             honors
             and
             dignities
             attributed
             vnto
             them
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             were
             these
             ,
             when
             in
             their
             Common-wealth
             ,
             any
             banquets
             were
             made
             for
             the
             death
             of
             any
             great
             man
             ,
             the
             Kings
             should
             sit
             downe
             first
             ,
             and
             be
             first
             serued
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             two
             alone
             should
             haue
             betwixt
             them
             twice
             as
             much
             meate
             ,
             as
             all
             those
             that
             sate
             with
             them
             ,
             besides
             the
             skinnes
             of
             all
             beasts
             sacrificed
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             in
             the
             Kalends
             of
             euery
             moneth
             ,
             they
             had
             each
             of
             them
             a
             beast
             giuen
             them
             from
             out
             the
             reuenues
             of
             the
             cittie
             ,
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             Apollo
             ,
             a
             measure
             of
             fine
             wheate
             flower
             called
             Medimnum
             ,
             containing
             sixe
             Modia
             ,
             and
             a
             measure
             of
             wine
             ,
             called
             a
             Laconian
             quart
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beholding
             of
             single
             combats
             ,
             the
             Kings
             preceded
             and
             gouerned
             certaine
             places
             ,
             hauing
             for
             their
             assistants
             what
             Cittizens
             they
             pleased
             :
             And
             each
             king
             might
             choose
             two
             Pitheans
             ,
             which
             were
             such
             as
             were
             wont
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             Delphos
             to
             aske
             counsell
             of
             the
             Oracle
             ,
             and
             these
             did
             commonly
             diet
             with
             the
             Kings
             .
             The
             Kings
             allowance
             when
             they
             came
             not
             to
             meales
             in
             the
             vsuall
             place
             ,
             was
             ,
             two
             measures
             full
             of
             fine
             flower
             called
             Chaenices
             ,
             or
             Chaeniae
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             much
             about
             halfe
             one
             of
             our
             peckes
             )
             and
             a
             measure
             full
             of
             wine
             called
             Cotyla
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             much
             as
             Sextarius
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             about
             a
             pinte
             and
             an
             halfe
             English
             :
             )
             but
             when
             they
             were
             present
             ,
             they
             had
             double
             in
             quantitie
             as
             much
             of
             euery
             thing
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             sate
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             were
             to
             determine
             who
             should
             be
             husbands
             of
             orphane
             maydes
             ,
             whose
             parents
             were
             deceased
             ,
             whether
             he
             to
             whome
             the
             father
             bequeathed
             her
             ,
             or
             hee
             on
             whome
             the
             mother
             bestowed
             her
             :
             they
             had
             power
             also
             ouer
             common
             wayes
             ,
             and
             ouer
             such
             as
             made
             adopted
             sons
             against
             the
             kings
             minds
             :
             they
             had
             seates
             in
             the
             Councell
             or
             Senate-house
             ,
             (
             which
             consisted
             of
             28.
             
             Senatours
             ,
             )
             
             wherein
             they
             might
             sit
             at
             their
             pleasures
             :
             but
             if
             they
             would
             not
             come
             thither
             ,
             then
             two
             of
             the
             Senatours
             which
             were
             most
             neere
             and
             deare
             vnto
             them
             ,
             represented
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             had
             power
             to
             pronounce
             to
             voyces
             or
             suffrages
             for
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             two
             other
             for
             themselues
             .
             And
             such
             were
             the
             honors
             and
             dignities
             giuen
             to
             the
             Kings
             ,
             by
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Sparta
             ,
             while
             they
             liued
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             certaine
             hors-men
             proclaimed
             and
             divulged
             the
             Kings
             death
             ,
             throughout
             all
             Laconia
             :
             the
             like
             was
             done
             also
             by
             certaine
             women
             which
             walked
             vppe
             and
             downe
             about
             the
             cittie
             ,
             striking
             and
             beating
             vpon
             pots
             or
             kettles
             :
             which
             done
             ,
             there
             must
             of
             euery
             house
             two
             ,
             (
             one
             man
             and
             one
             woman
             ,
             and
             both
             free-borne
             )
             be
             stayned
             ,
             soyled
             ,
             and
             defiled
             with
             weeping
             and
             lamenting
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             refused
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             were
             seuerally
             punished
             .
          
           
             The
             Lacedemonians
             vsed
             the
             same
             orders
             in
             their
             Kings
             Funeralles
             ,
             as
             the
             barbarous
             people
             of
             Asia
             did
             :
             for
             in
             this
             manner
             did
             most
             of
             those
             barbarous
             people
             bury
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             King
             beeing
             thus
             divulged
             ,
             the
             cittizens
             of
             Sparta
             summoned
             all
             their
             friends
             and
             kinsfolkes
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Countrey
             of
             Lacedemonia
             to
             the
             funerall
             .
             And
             after
             many
             thousands
             both
             of
             them
             and
             of
             their
             seruants
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Spartans
             themselues
             ,
             were
             there
             assembled
             ,
             (
             both
             men
             and
             women
             mingled
             together
             :
             )
             they
             lamented
             and
             wept
             ,
             beating
             and
             striking
             vppon
             their
             forheads
             ,
             and
             roaring
             ,
             and
             howling
             most
             bitterly
             ,
             concluded
             their
             lamentation
             with
             this
             saying
             :
             That
             this
             last
             deceased
             king
             was
             the
             best
             of
             all
             their
             kings
             .
             And
             if
             any
             of
             their
             kings
             were
             slaine
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             they
             fashioned
             and
             pourtrayed
             an
             image
             like
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             (
             laying
             it
             vpon
             a
             bed
             very
             richly
             
             furnished
             )
             spent
             some
             ten
             dayes
             in
             the
             interring
             thereof
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             there
             was
             continual
             vacation
             and
             ceasing
             from
             prosecuting
             lawes
             ,
             and
             exercising
             iustice
             in
             places
             iudiciall
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             Sessions
             of
             Magistrates
             or
             Officers
             in
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             but
             continuall
             lamentation
             and
             bewayling
             .
             And
             in
             this
             the
             Lacedemonians
             agreed
             with
             the
             Persians
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Lacedemonian
             King
             was
             dead
             ,
             he
             which
             succeeded
             him
             ,
             pardoned
             and
             released
             euery
             Spartane
             of
             all
             his
             debt
             ,
             what
             euer
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             owed
             either
             to
             the
             King
             or
             Common-wealth
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             Persia
             ,
             he
             which
             was
             newly
             created
             king
             ,
             remitted
             and
             forgaue
             vnto
             all
             the
             Cittizens
             their
             tribute
             which
             they
             owed
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             also
             the
             Lacedemonians
             imitated
             the
             Aegiptians
             :
             for
             in
             Lacedemonia
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             in
             Aegipt
             ,
             both
             Cryers
             ,
             Minstrels
             and
             Cookes
             succeeded
             their
             fathers
             in
             their
             arts
             and
             occupations
             ,
             ;
             so
             as
             a
             Cooke
             was
             begott
             by
             a
             Cooke
             ,
             a
             Trumpetter
             by
             a
             Trumpetter
             ,
             and
             a
             Cryer
             by
             a
             Cryer
             .
             Nor
             did
             any
             intrude
             themselues
             into
             another
             mans
             function
             or
             calling
             ,
             but
             perseuered
             and
             continued
             in
             their
             fathers
             trade
             and
             vocation
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               the
               I
               le
               of
               Creete
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               customes
               most
               common
               amongst
               the
               Cretensians
               .
            
             CAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             CREETE
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             also
             called
             Candy
             
             )
             is
             an
             Iland-situated
             in
             the
             Mediterranian
             sea
             ,
             and
             very
             famous
             and
             renowned
             for
             hauing
             in
             it
             an
             hundred
             Citties
             .
             This
             Iland
             (
             as
             Strabo
             writeth
             )
             is
             compassed
             vppon
             the
             north
             with
             the
             Aegean
             &
             Creetish
             sea
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Libican
             or
             Africane
             sea
             vppon
             the
             
             South
             :
             it
             lyeth
             towards
             Egila
             ,
             and
             Cythera
             vpon
             the
             west
             ,
             and
             hath
             vppon
             the
             East
             the
             I
             le
             Carpathus
             ,
             which
             lyeth
             in
             the
             midst
             betwixt
             Rhodes
             and
             Creete
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             Iland
             containeth
             in
             length
             two
             hundred
             and
             seuentie
             myles
             ,
             and
             fiftie
             myles
             in
             breadth
             :
             and
             the
             circuite
             or
             compasse
             round
             about
             the
             Island
             ,
             is
             fiue
             hundred
             ,
             eightie
             and
             eight
             myles
             .
             The
             most
             renowned
             Citties
             of
             Creete
             ,
             be
             Gortyna
             ,
             Cydonea
             ,
             Cnossus
             ,
             and
             Minois
             or
             Minon
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Kings
             seate
             :
             And
             of
             all
             the
             hilles
             in
             the
             countrey
             ,
             the
             hill
             Ida
             is
             most
             famous
             ,
             as
             beeing
             of
             an
             exceeding
             and
             wonderfull
             height
             ,
             the
             length
             whereof
             (
             as
             Apollodorus
             saith
             )
             is
             two
             thousand
             ,
             and
             three
             hundred
             Stadia
             ,
             and
             fiue
             thousand
             and
             more
             in
             compasse
             :
             but
             Artimedorus
             saith
             :
             That
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             in
             compasse
             by
             a
             thousand
             stadia
             .
          
           
             In
             Creete
             liue
             no
             noysome
             or
             offensiue
             creatures
             ,
             
             there
             be
             neither
             Serpents
             ,
             nor
             owles
             bredde
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             be
             brought
             thither
             from
             other
             places
             they
             dye
             instantly
             .
             There
             be
             aboundance
             of
             Goates
             ,
             but
             few
             or
             no
             Deere
             at
             all
             :
             it
             yeeldeth
             great
             store
             of
             the
             best
             and
             daintiest
             wines
             ,
             and
             produceth
             an
             herbe
             called
             Diptamus
             (
             which
             is
             a
             byting
             and
             drawing
             hearbe
             ,
             and
             by
             vs
             called
             Dittanie
             ,
             Dittander
             ,
             or
             garden
             Ginger
             :
             )
             and
             the
             Alunosa
             ,
             which
             beeing
             eaten
             ,
             is
             a
             present
             remedie
             against
             extreame
             hunger
             .
             It
             bringeth
             foorth
             also
             the
             poysoned
             and
             venimous
             Sphalangi
             :
             and
             a
             pretious
             stone
             called
             
               Idaeus
               Dactylus
            
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             first
             called
             Cureta
             ,
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             Curetes
             ,
             and
             now
             by
             contraction
             ,
             Creete
             :
             Some
             others
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             called
             Creete
             of
             one
             Cres
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             sonne
             vnto
             Iupiter
             king
             of
             the
             Curetes
             )
             and
             some
             ,
             of
             Crete
             the
             Nymph
             ,
             who
             was
             daughter
             to
             Hesperides
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             (
             at
             the
             first
             )
             were
             very
             rude
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             
             till
             Rodomanthus
             reduced
             them
             to
             more
             ciuilitie
             and
             better
             manners
             ,
             after
             whome
             succeeded
             Minois
             ,
             who
             adorned
             and
             furnished
             them
             with
             more
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             .
             Plato
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             Lacedemonians
             and
             other
             auncient
             citties
             of
             Greece
             ,
             deriued
             their
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             from
             Creete
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             good
             estate
             of
             that
             nation
             ,
             was
             ouerthrowne
             and
             turned
             vp-side
             downe
             ,
             first
             ,
             by
             the
             gouernement
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             the
             robberie
             and
             warres
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Cilicia
             :
             For
             the
             Cretans
             were
             very
             studious
             in
             diuers
             sciences
             ,
             and
             desirous
             of
             libertie
             ,
             which
             they
             esteemed
             their
             
               Summum
               bonum
            
             ,
             and
             supposed
             they
             possessed
             all
             such
             things
             as
             were
             not
             subiect
             to
             the
             wanton
             lusts
             ,
             and
             vnlawfull
             desires
             of
             Tyrants
             .
          
           
             They
             had
             a
             great
             care
             ,
             prouident
             respect
             ,
             and
             regard
             of
             Concord
             and
             Amitie
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             mortall
             enemies
             to
             Discord
             and
             Sedition
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             nurses
             and
             fosterers
             of
             Couetousnesse
             ,
             and
             vnsatiable
             desire
             of
             riches
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             people
             of
             Creete
             in
             auncient
             time
             ,
             liued
             very
             moderately
             and
             sparingly
             :
             their
             children
             frequented
             those
             meetings
             and
             assemblies
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Greges
             .
             And
             their
             young
             men
             (
             when
             they
             came
             to
             mans
             estate
             )
             haunted
             and
             celebrated
             publike
             feastes
             ,
             practising
             feates
             of
             armes
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             and
             generall
             commoditie
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             exercising
             and
             inuring
             their
             bodies
             (
             in
             their
             youth
             )
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             labour
             and
             extremitie
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             as
             heate
             ,
             and
             cold
             ,
             stormes
             and
             tempests
             ,
             both
             by
             sea
             and
             by
             land
             ,
             to
             runne
             through
             thicke
             woods
             and
             vn-euen
             pathes
             ,
             to
             prouoke
             and
             stirre
             vppe
             brawles
             and
             contentions
             in
             places
             appoynted
             for
             their
             exercises
             :
             To
             bee
             skilfull
             and
             experienced
             in
             shooting
             and
             darting
             and
             vsually
             to
             practise
             and
             frequent
             a
             certaine
             forme
             of
             
             dancing
             in
             armour
             and
             weapons
             ,
             inuented
             by
             Pyrrhus
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             the
             Pyrrichan
             dancing
             or
             vaulting
             ,
             in
             which
             dancing
             they
             vsed
             to
             bow
             and
             bend
             their
             bodies
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             shunne
             and
             auoide
             weapons
             and
             wounds
             :
             Their
             garments
             were
             short
             Clokes
             or
             Cassockes
             ,
             and
             soldiers
             shooes
             ;
             and
             they
             esteemed
             of
             weapons
             and
             armour
             ,
             as
             most
             rare
             and
             pretious
             gifts
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             skilfull
             and
             expert
             in
             sea-faring
             matters
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             was
             an
             vsuall
             Prouerbe
             ,
             if
             one
             dissembled
             ,
             that
             hee
             knew
             not
             that
             which
             hee
             knew
             right
             well
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             No
             more
             is
             a
             man
             of
             Creete
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             All
             Marriages
             were
             made
             and
             solemnized
             betwixt
             equals
             :
             and
             it
             was
             lawfull
             and
             tolerable
             for
             Virgins
             to
             chuse
             and
             elect
             them
             husbands
             out
             of
             that
             troupe
             of
             young
             men
             :
             But
             the
             custome
             was
             ,
             that
             their
             husbands
             should
             not
             take
             them
             from
             their
             fathers
             houses
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             fit
             to
             gouerne
             an
             house
             ,
             and
             play
             the
             good
             hous-wiues
             at
             home
             :
             And
             their
             dower
             was
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             had
             any
             brother
             )
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             the
             patrimonie
             .
          
           
             Children
             by
             their
             law
             were
             instructed
             in
             learning
             ,
             singing
             and
             musicke
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             Feastes
             called
             
               (
               Syssitia
            
             )
             where
             men
             were
             assembled
             ,
             and
             there
             made
             to
             sitte
             downe
             vppon
             the
             ground
             ,
             apparelled
             in
             base
             attire
             ,
             and
             to
             fall
             out
             and
             brawle
             amongst
             themselues
             ;
             and
             the
             boy
             of
             the
             best
             courage
             was
             made
             captaine
             ouer
             the
             whole
             companie
             :
             And
             euery
             one
             as
             hee
             was
             of
             power
             ,
             got
             the
             most
             companions
             vppon
             his
             side
             .
             Then
             would
             they
             go
             a
             hunting
             ,
             and
             practise
             running
             .
             And
             vppon
             certaine
             dayes
             ,
             the
             whole
             companie
             of
             children
             were
             put
             together
             ,
             and
             taught
             to
             sing
             to
             the
             pipe
             and
             harpe
             ,
             as
             is
             vsed
             in
             warres
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             report
             ,
             that
             the
             custome
             of
             this
             countrey-people
             was
             ,
             to
             note
             their
             luckie
             and
             fortunate
             dayes
             with
             a
             white
             stone
             ,
             and
             their
             dismall
             and
             vnhappie
             dayes
             with
             a
             blacke
             ,
             though
             other-some
             ascribe
             this
             custome
             to
             the
             Thracians
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Thrace
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               barbarous
               manners
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Thrace
               .
            
             CAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             THRACIA
             (
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Romania
             )
             is
             a
             Region
             of
             Europe
             ,
             and
             accounted
             as
             part
             of
             Scythia
             :
             It
             lyeth
             next
             vnto
             Macedonia
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             hauing
             vppon
             the
             North
             the
             riuer
             Ister
             ,
             the
             seas
             called
             Pontus
             and
             Propontis
             vpon
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             sea
             Aegaeum
             on
             the
             South
             .
             It
             was
             once
             called
             Scython
             :
             and
             after
             that
             Thracia
             ,
             of
             Thrax
             the
             sonne
             of
             Mars
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             the
             peoples
             rudenesse
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             manners
             :
             for
             the
             Greeke
             word
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             signifieth
             rudenesse
             and
             inciuilitie
             .
          
           
             This
             Countrey
             (
             as
             Pomponius
             writeth
             )
             hath
             neither
             fruitfull
             soyle
             nor
             temperate
             ayre
             ,
             vnlesse
             in
             some
             places
             nearest
             vnto
             the
             sea
             side
             :
             for
             it
             is
             maruellous
             cold
             and
             hardly
             bringeth
             foorth
             any
             fruite
             that
             is
             planted
             or
             sowed
             :
             for
             there
             be
             few
             trees
             which
             yeeld
             any
             increase
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             haue
             many
             vines
             ,
             yet
             the
             grapes
             neuer
             ripen
             and
             come
             to
             perfection
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             couered
             with
             leaues
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             ayre
             and
             cold
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Citties
             of
             Thrace
             which
             heretofore
             were
             of
             greatest
             
             fame
             and
             renowne
             ,
             were
             Apollonia
             ,
             Aenos
             ,
             Nicopolis
             ,
             and
             Bizantium
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             afterwards
             called
             Constantinopole
             ,
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Constantine
             )
             who
             reedified
             and
             inlarged
             it
             ,
             making
             it
             the
             chiefest
             seate
             of
             his
             most
             glorious
             Empire
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             Cittie
             of
             all
             the
             East
             )
             Perinthos
             also
             ,
             Lysimachia
             ,
             and
             Calliopolis
             .
             The
             chiefest
             riuers
             are
             Hebrus
             ,
             Nessus
             ,
             and
             Strymon
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             and
             highest
             hilles
             ,
             Haemus
             ,
             Rhodope
             ,
             and
             Orbelus
             .
          
           
             The
             countrey
             is
             very
             populous
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             very
             fierce
             and
             barbarous
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             if
             they
             were
             all
             subiect
             vnto
             the
             gouernement
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             were
             all
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             they
             were
             then
             (
             as
             Herodotus
             the
             father
             of
             Histories
             ,
             is
             of
             opinion
             )
             a
             people
             inuincible
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             valiant
             of
             al
             Nations
             :
             but
             because
             this
             is
             too
             hard
             a
             matter
             to
             bee
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             too
             vnpossible
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             therefore
             be
             they
             weake
             and
             of
             little
             force
             .
          
           
             In
             Thrace
             be
             many
             and
             diuers
             Regions
             ,
             distinguished
             by
             seuerall
             names
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             indued
             with
             like
             manners
             and
             opinions
             :
             the
             Getae
             and
             Transi
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             that
             dwell
             aboue
             Crestonae
             :
             of
             which
             three
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             the
             Getae
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             neuer
             die
             ,
             but
             that
             (
             after
             their
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             lyfe
             )
             they
             goe
             instantly
             vnto
             Zamolxis
             their
             god
             :
             This
             Zamolxis
             was
             once
             the
             Disciple
             of
             Pythagoras
             ,
             who
             (
             vppon
             his
             returne
             into
             Thrace
             )
             perceiuing
             how
             rudely
             ,
             vnciuilly
             ,
             and
             sottishly
             the
             Thracians
             liued
             ,
             (
             hee
             himselfe
             beeing
             formerly
             instructed
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             gouernement
             in
             Ionia
             )
             taught
             and
             furnished
             them
             with
             manners
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             and
             ciuill
             institutions
             ,
             and
             after
             perswaded
             them
             ,
             that
             those
             which
             kept
             and
             obserued
             his
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             iustly
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             should
             after
             their
             deaths
             come
             vnto
             him
             into
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             would
             stay
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             they
             
             should
             euer
             liue
             and
             enioy
             his
             presence
             &
             all
             other
             things
             that
             good
             were
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             (
             hauing
             setled
             in
             them
             a
             conceit
             of
             his
             god-head
             )
             he
             withdrew
             himselfe
             from
             their
             sight
             ,
             and
             (
             vanishing
             away
             they
             knew
             not
             whether
             )
             left
             thē
             in
             a
             great
             desire
             and
             longing
             after
             him
             .
             And
             vnto
             this
             Zamolxis
             their
             god
             do
             the
             people
             as
             yet
             send
             messengers
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             which
             superstition
             is
             thus
             ,
             first
             they
             elect
             by
             lot
             one
             to
             vndergoe
             that
             businesse
             ,
             and
             (
             putting
             him
             into
             a
             ship
             furnished
             with
             fiue
             watermen
             or
             owers
             )
             they
             instruct
             him
             in
             those
             things
             which
             they
             cheefly
             want
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             shall
             desire
             of
             their
             God
             &
             so
             send
             him
             away
             :
             Then
             doe
             they
             giue
             charge
             vnto
             the
             mariners
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             shal
             hold
             three
             darts
             or
             iauelins
             vpright
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             to
             take
             the
             messenger
             that
             is
             sent
             to
             Zamolxis
             by
             the
             legges
             and
             armes
             ,
             and
             to
             hoise
             and
             tosse
             him
             vp
             vpon
             their
             pikes
             or
             iauelin
             points
             ,
             &
             then
             if
             he
             die
             sodenly
             they
             imagine
             that
             their
             god
             is
             appeased
             and
             well
             pleased
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             die
             not
             instantly
             ,
             but
             languish
             and
             linger
             long
             ,
             then
             they
             accuse
             the
             messenger
             as
             a
             wicked
             and
             lewde
             fellow
             .
             Whom
             after
             they
             haue
             accused
             and
             blamed
             they
             forthwith
             send
             an
             other
             ,
             giuing
             vnto
             him
             the
             like
             charge
             vnto
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             These
             Thracian
             Getae
             when
             it
             lightens
             and
             thunders
             ,
             shoot
             arrowes
             and
             fling
             dartes
             vp
             towards
             heauen
             menacing
             and
             threatning
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             reuenging
             themselues
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             they
             beleeue
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             God
             in
             deed
             but
             theirs
             .
          
           
             The
             Trausi
             agree
             with
             the
             Thracians
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             sauing
             onelie
             concerning
             their
             birthes
             and
             deathes
             :
             wherein
             this
             is
             their
             order
             .
             As
             soone
             as
             a
             child
             is
             borne
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             presently
             all
             his
             kinsfolke
             
             and
             friends
             flocke
             about
             him
             ,
             bewayling
             greatly
             his
             natiuity
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             that
             seeing
             he
             is
             borne
             ,
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             suffer
             and
             indure
             all
             humaine
             and
             worldly
             calamities
             ,
             and
             againe
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             departed
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             commit
             him
             to
             the
             ground
             with
             great
             ioy
             and
             exultation
             ,
             shewing
             what
             and
             how
             many
             euills
             he
             hath
             escaped
             ,
             to
             liue
             for
             euer
             in
             eternal
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             But
             those
             which
             dwell
             beyond
             the
             Crestonae
             haue
             many
             wiues
             a
             yeere
             ,
             and
             when
             a
             man
             dieth
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             controuersie
             amongst
             his
             wiues
             (
             all
             their
             friends
             being
             accited
             to
             giue
             their
             iudgements
             of
             the
             matter
             )
             which
             of
             those
             wiues
             was
             best
             beloued
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             she
             that
             is
             adiudged
             to
             haue
             beene
             deerest
             vnto
             him
             in
             his
             life
             time
             (
             which
             shee
             esteemeth
             a
             great
             honour
             vnto
             her
             )
             is
             both
             by
             the
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             adorned
             and
             gallantly
             decked
             vp
             and
             so
             brought
             vnto
             her
             husbands
             tombe
             ,
             and
             there
             killed
             by
             one
             of
             her
             own
             deerest
             friends
             ,
             and
             interred
             with
             her
             dead
             husband
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             wiues
             lamenting
             ,
             and
             accounting
             that
             a
             great
             crosse
             and
             disgrace
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             All
             other
             Thracians
             in
             generall
             sell
             their
             children
             openly
             ,
             nor
             be
             virgins
             there
             restrained
             from
             accompanying
             with
             their
             neerest
             kin
             ,
             no
             not
             with
             their
             owne
             fathers
             ,
             but
             may
             lie
             with
             whom
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             yet
             husbands
             be
             very
             chary
             of
             their
             wiues
             chastity
             ,
             for
             they
             buy
             them
             of
             their
             parents
             with
             great
             summes
             of
             money
             ,
             and
             the
             signe
             them
             in
             the
             forheads
             with
             certaine
             markes
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             marking
             is
             held
             a
             very
             generous
             and
             worthy
             thing
             :
             but
             to
             be
             without
             those
             markes
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             ignominy
             and
             basenesse
             :
             where
             diuers
             maides
             are
             to
             be
             married
             ,
             those
             which
             be
             most
             beautifull
             be
             first
             taxed
             and
             prized
             ,
             and
             beeing
             once
             prized
             their
             parents
             will
             not
             by
             any
             
             meanes
             giue
             them
             in
             marriage
             for
             lesse
             money
             then
             they
             were
             rated
             at
             :
             and
             when
             all
             the
             fairest
             bee
             bought
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             be
             deformed
             be
             sold
             at
             more
             easier
             prices
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             conclusion
             all
             goe
             away
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             banquets
             both
             men
             and
             women
             sit
             round
             about
             a
             fire
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             cast
             the
             seeds
             of
             certaine
             herbes
             ,
             which
             grow
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             the
             very
             smell
             and
             sauour
             whereof
             doth
             so
             stop
             and
             stifle
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             senses
             be
             dulled
             ,
             and
             they
             as
             pleasant
             and
             iocund
             as
             if
             they
             were
             merry
             drunke
             .
             To
             liue
             idlely
             ,
             and
             by
             theft
             ,
             they
             account
             an
             honest
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             to
             labour
             and
             husband
             the
             ground
             ,
             they
             hold
             base
             and
             ignoble
             .
             The
             gods
             which
             they
             chiefly
             worship
             and
             religiously
             adore
             ,
             be
             
               Mars
               ,
               Bacchus
               ,
               Diana
            
             and
             Mercury
             ,
             but
             they
             swere
             onely
             by
             Mars
             ,
             accounting
             him
             as
             the
             author
             ,
             and
             orignall
             of
             their
             race
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Thrace
             exceed
             all
             other
             men
             in
             bignesse
             and
             stature
             of
             body
             ,
             their
             eyes
             be
             gray
             ,
             their
             lookes
             grim
             ,
             frowning
             and
             menacing
             ,
             their
             speech
             terrible
             ,
             and
             themselues
             long
             of
             life
             .
             Their
             buildings
             be
             very
             low
             and
             base
             ,
             &
             their
             diet
             is
             nothing
             dainty
             :
             they
             haue
             no
             vines
             ,
             but
             great
             store
             of
             apples
             :
             the
             King
             is
             elected
             as
             well
             by
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             commons
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             nobility
             :
             and
             they
             elect
             such
             a
             one
             as
             is
             of
             approued
             good
             manners
             ,
             singular
             clemency
             and
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             age
             )
             of
             very
             great
             grauity
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             hath
             no
             children
             ,
             for
             hee
             which
             is
             a
             father
             ,
             is
             not
             admitted
             amongst
             them
             to
             bee
             a
             gouernor
             ,
             bee
             his
             life
             and
             conuersation
             neuer
             so
             vprigh●
             and
             lawdable
             ,
             and
             if
             at
             any
             time
             in
             all
             his
             raigne
             ,
             he
             chance
             to
             haue
             a
             child
             ,
             he
             is
             therfore
             depriued
             of
             his
             gouernment
             :
             For
             by
             no
             meanes
             will
             they
             admit
             that
             their
             Kingdome
             should
             become
             hereditary
             :
             and
             though
             the
             King
             be
             neuer
             so
             iust
             and
             rightfull
             .
             
             Yet
             will
             they
             not
             allow
             him
             the
             whole
             power
             in
             his
             owne
             
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             as
             he
             list
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             bee
             assistwith
             forty
             Rectors
             or
             Iudges
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             should
             not
             be
             sole
             Iudge
             in
             capital
             causes
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             King
             himselfe
             bee
             found
             faulty
             of
             any
             offence
             he
             is
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             yet
             not
             with
             such
             a
             death
             as
             any
             one
             shall
             lay
             violent
             hands
             vpon
             him
             ,
             but
             (
             by
             the
             common
             consent
             of
             all
             )
             he
             is
             deposed
             
             from
             his
             Kingly
             authority
             ,
             and
             then
             famished
             to
             death
             ,
             whom
             (
             when
             hee
             is
             dead
             )
             the
             great
             men
             bury
             on
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             First
             they
             lay
             forth
             his
             body
             vpon
             the
             ground
             for
             the
             space
             of
             three
             daies
             ,
             and
             then
             fall
             to
             banquetting
             and
             slaying
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             beasts
             for
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             done
             they
             weepe
             ouer
             him
             ,
             burne
             his
             body
             and
             bury
             his
             bones
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             lastly
             vpon
             his
             monument
             they
             proclaime
             and
             set
             out
             combats
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Monomachia
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             single
             combat
             or
             fighting
             of
             two
             hand
             to
             hand
             .
          
           
             The
             armour
             and
             weapons
             which
             (
             as
             Herodotus
             writeth
             )
             they
             vsed
             in
             the
             warres
             against
             Darius
             ,
             were
             helmets
             made
             of
             foxes
             skinnes
             ,
             souldiours
             coates
             ,
             and
             short
             cassockes
             ouer
             them
             ,
             and
             vpon
             their
             legges
             they
             were
             buskins
             made
             of
             fawnes
             skinnes
             ,
             their
             weapons
             wore
             dartes
             ,
             targets
             ,
             short
             poyniardes
             and
             bowes
             ,
             wherein
             they
             bee
             so
             skilfull
             and
             expert
             as
             they
             alleadge
             that
             they
             were
             the
             first
             inuentors
             of
             that
             weapon
             :
             Their
             language
             and
             the
             Scythians
             is
             al
             one
             .
          
           
             Pliny
             writeth
             ,
             that
             all
             Thrace
             was
             once
             deuided
             into
             fifty
             Stratageas
             ,
             which
             are
             counties
             or
             captainships
             :
             that
             part
             of
             Thrace
             which
             was
             once
             called
             Getica
             (
             where
             Darius
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hydaspis
             was
             wel-nigh
             ouerthrowne
             )
             
             is
             now
             called
             Valachia
             of
             the
             Flacci
             a
             family
             of
             Rome
             .
             For
             the
             Romaines
             after
             they
             had
             ouercome
             and
             vtterly
             vanquished
             the
             Getes
             ,
             sent
             thither
             a
             Colony
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             one
             Flaccus
             ,
             wherevpon
             the
             countrie
             was
             first
             called
             Flaccia
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             by
             corruption
             Valachia
             ,
             which
             opinion
             carrieth
             more
             likely-hood
             of
             truth
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Romaine
             language
             is
             yet
             spoken
             in
             that
             Countrie
             ,
             but
             they
             speake
             it
             so
             corruptly
             ,
             as
             a
             Romane
             can
             scarce
             vnderstand
             it
             ,
             the
             Romaine
             letters
             also
             bee
             there
             vsed
             ,
             sauing
             that
             the
             forme
             or
             fashion
             of
             the
             letters
             is
             somewhat
             alterred
             ,
             their
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             Religion
             doe
             ioyntly
             agree
             ,
             cohere
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Greekes
             .
          
           
             The
             Daci
             afterwardes
             possessed
             this
             Countrie
             ,
             of
             whom
             for
             a
             certaine
             space
             it
             was
             called
             Dacia
             ,
             but
             now
             it
             is
             enioyed
             by
             the
             Almaines
             ,
             the
             Siculi
             ,
             and
             the
             Valachians
             .
          
           
             The
             Almaines
             or
             Teutones
             were
             a
             verie
             valiant
             and
             hardie
             people
             ,
             sent
             thether
             out
             of
             Saxonie
             ,
             by
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             owne
             naturall
             language
             and
             dialect
             were
             called
             Seibemburges
             ,
             of
             the
             seuen
             Cities
             which
             they
             inhabited
             .
             The
             Siculi
             or
             Sicilians
             were
             an
             ancient
             people
             of
             Hungaria
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             (
             abandoning
             their
             owne
             Countrie
             )
             first
             came
             thither
             from
             out
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             seated
             themselues
             in
             that
             Countrie
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Valachians
             were
             two
             sortes
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             two
             sundrie
             factions
             ,
             the
             Dragulae
             and
             the
             Dani
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             Davi
             (
             for
             there
             doe
             some
             Greeke
             writers
             reporte
             ,
             that
             the
             Getes
             and
             Daui
             ,
             were
             the
             names
             of
             seruantes
             ,
             which
             in
             times
             past
             came
             thither
             from
             other
             places
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Dragulae
             being
             neither
             equall
             nor
             matchable
             to
             the
             Danes
             ,
             nor
             able
             to
             make
             their
             partie
             good
             with
             them
             (
             not
             much
             aboue
             a
             hundred
             yeere
             since
             )
             brought
             the
             Turkes
             into
             that
             coūtry
             ,
             by
             whose
             force
             &
             armes
             the
             Dani
             were
             almost
             vtterly
             killed
             and
             vanquished
             ,
             had
             not
             that
             valiant
             man
             
               Iohn
               Huniades
            
             brought
             aide
             vnto
             them
             ,
             who
             rescuing
             them
             ,
             and
             recouering
             the
             land
             againe
             from
             the
             enemy
             ,
             tooke
             seisure
             thereof
             for
             himself
             :
             the
             chiefe
             excercise
             of
             the
             Valachians
             is
             husbandry
             and
             keeping
             of
             cattaile
             ,
             which
             argueth
             and
             declareth
             the
             originall
             of
             that
             people
             :
             They
             pay
             tribute
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             Thrace
             ,
             and
             but
             once
             to
             euery
             King
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             by
             the
             Kings
             declaration
             )
             each
             family
             giueth
             him
             an
             oxe
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             tribute
             :
             and
             the
             number
             of
             families
             in
             Valachia
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             aboue
             sixtie
             thousand
             :
             Those
             which
             be
             commanded
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             warres
             and
             refuse
             to
             goe
             ,
             are
             punished
             with
             death
             .
          
           
             Valachia
             vpon
             the
             West
             bordereth
             vpon
             Transiluania
             ,
             and
             runneth
             East-ward
             into
             the
             Euxine
             sea
             ,
             vpon
             the
             North-east
             and
             North
             it
             ioyneth
             to
             Russia
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             South
             it
             is
             washed
             with
             the
             riuer
             of
             Ister
             ,
             about
             which
             whatsoeuer
             those
             wandring
             people
             be
             that
             therein
             inhabite
             ,
             the
             ayre
             is
             very
             intemperate
             and
             cold
             ,
             and
             their
             winter
             in
             a
             maner
             continuall
             ,
             the
             soile
             in
             Valachia
             was
             heretofore
             very
             barren
             ,
             yeelding
             them
             but
             slender
             sustainance
             ,
             and
             their
             chiefe
             defence
             against
             raine
             and
             ill
             wether
             ,
             was
             either
             reedes
             or
             leaues
             ,
             they
             would
             goe
             ouer
             great
             pooles
             and
             waters
             vpon
             the
             Ise
             ,
             and
             their
             victuals
             was
             such
             wild
             beasts
             as
             they
             could
             catch
             :
             mansion
             houses
             or
             set
             places
             of
             abode
             they
             had
             none
             ,
             but
             rested
             where
             euer
             they
             were
             weary
             .
          
           
             Their
             diet
             was
             very
             vile
             and
             base
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             
             horrible
             intemperatnesse
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             they
             went
             alwaies
             bare-headed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Russia
               or
               Ruthenia
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               latter
               manners
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               Russians
               .
            
             CAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             RVSSIA
             (
             which
             is
             also
             called
             by
             two
             other
             
             names
             Ruthenia
             and
             Podolia
             )
             is
             deuided
             into
             three
             parts
             
               (
               viz
            
             )
             Russia
             Alba
             ,
             Russia
             superior
             ,
             and
             Russia
             inferior
             .
             That
             part
             which
             extendeth
             in
             lengthwise
             towards
             Sarmatia
             or
             Poland
             ,
             is
             bounded
             North
             with
             the
             riuer
             Peucis
             ,
             towards
             the
             East
             lieth
             the
             riuer
             Moscus
             ,
             and
             West-ward
             are
             Liuonia
             and
             Prussia
             ,
             the
             furthest
             partes
             of
             Germany
             .
          
           
             The
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             the
             Ruthenians
             or
             Roxallanians
             (
             for
             by
             that
             name
             they
             bee
             also
             called
             )
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             is
             the
             space
             of
             eight
             daies
             iourney
             ouer
             ,
             from
             the
             riuer
             Tanais
             to
             the
             North
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Germaine
             Ocean
             (
             which
             they
             call
             the
             Balthean
             sea
             )
             to
             the
             Caspian
             sea
             ,
             is
             the
             space
             of
             aboue
             ninty
             daies
             iourney
             .
          
           
             The
             country
             is
             so
             fertill
             and
             fruitfull
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             soile
             bee
             but
             rudely
             and
             vnhusbandlike
             tilled
             ,
             and
             corne
             throwne
             vpon
             it
             will
             yeeld
             increase
             three
             yeeres
             together
             ,
             
             and
             that
             without
             plowing
             the
             two
             latter
             yeeres
             ,
             for
             the
             corne
             which
             shedeth
             at
             reaping
             ,
             will
             be
             seed
             sufficient
             to
             yeeld
             an
             other
             haruest
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             a
             third
             likewise
             :
             and
             the
             graine
             which
             it
             produceth
             groweth
             vp
             a
             ful
             perch
             in
             height
             ;
             There
             is
             such
             great
             store
             of
             Bees
             in
             Russia
             ,
             that
             
             for
             want
             of
             hiues
             and
             hollow
             trees
             ,
             they
             build
             in
             rockes
             
             and
             holes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             store
             of
             the
             bast
             Meth
             and
             waxe
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             carried
             thence
             into
             diuers
             other
             countries
             in
             great
             aboundance
             .
          
           
             The
             Russians
             store
             not
             their
             ponds
             and
             pooles
             with
             fish
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             fishes
             doe
             their
             naturally
             breede
             ,
             and
             multiply
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             heauens
             .
             In
             a
             certaine
             lake
             there
             called
             Katzibe
             (
             when
             the
             wether
             is
             drie
             )
             is
             salt
             gotten
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             is
             much
             warre
             betwixt
             the
             Russians
             and
             the
             Tartarians
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             strang
             which
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Country
             of
             the
             Chelmenses
             ,
             if
             the
             armes
             and
             braunches
             of
             pine
             trees
             ,
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             
             the
             trees
             ,
             and
             lie
             vpon
             the
             ground
             for
             the
             space
             of
             two
             or
             three
             yeeres
             ,
             they
             will
             bee
             hardned
             and
             turned
             into
             stones
             :
             there
             is
             also
             good
             plenty
             of
             chalke
             .
          
           
             And
             towardes
             the
             riuer
             Tanais
             and
             Maeotis
             poole
             ,
             groweth
             great
             store
             of
             sweete
             cane
             or
             reed
             ,
             called
             Callamus
             Aromaticus
             ,
             or
             Callamus
             Reuponticus
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             herbes
             and
             rootes
             which
             bee
             not
             found
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             There
             chiefe
             Citty
             and
             Kings
             seat
             is
             called
             Moscouia
             ,
             it
             is
             seitutated
             vpon
             the
             riuer
             Moscus
             ,
             and
             is
             foureteene
             miles
             in
             circuit
             :
             coine
             or
             stamped
             siluer
             they
             haue
             none
             in
             that
             City
             :
             and
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             market
             place
             ,
             standeth
             a
             foure-square
             stone
             ,
             vpon
             the
             toppe
             whereof
             ,
             hee
             that
             can
             clime
             vp
             and
             ascend
             ,
             and
             in
             performance
             thereof
             ,
             bee
             not
             violently
             thrust
             downe
             by
             others
             ,
             obtaineth
             the
             principality
             and
             gouernment
             of
             all
             the
             City
             :
             wherevpon
             oftentimes
             arise
             great
             contentions
             and
             debate
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             each
             one
             indeauouring
             to
             supplant
             his
             corriuall
             ,
             that
             himselfe
             may
             ascend
             :
             The
             Country
             is
             so
             populous
             and
             strong
             ,
             that
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             in
             a
             certaine
             warlike
             assembly
             in
             the
             Kings
             campe
             ,
             were
             numbred
             
             and
             reckoned
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             horsemen
             ,
             euery
             one
             whereof
             were
             able
             to
             leade
             an
             armie
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             warres
             they
             vse
             bowes
             (
             which
             weapon
             by
             longe
             vsage
             is
             most
             familiar
             and
             proper
             to
             that
             nation
             )
             and
             launces
             of
             twelue
             foote
             long
             :
             their
             horsemen
             which
             serue
             in
             compleat
             armour
             ,
             weare
             iron
             brest-plates
             vpon
             their
             brigandines
             or
             cotes
             of
             maile
             ,
             with
             the
             belly
             or
             middle
             standing
             out
             :
             In
             steed
             of
             helmets
             ,
             they
             haue
             hattes
             made
             sharpe
             vpon
             the
             crowne
             ,
             and
             this
             kinde
             of
             horsemen
             bee
             more
             seruiceable
             and
             in
             greater
             request
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             then
             footemen
             .
          
           
             Some
             foote-men
             fight
             with
             a
             certaine
             weapon
             called
             Scorpio
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             like
             a
             scorpion
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             shoote
             small
             arrowes
             or
             quarrels
             (
             it
             is
             the
             same
             which
             the
             Italians
             call
             Balista
             ,
             and
             with
             vs
             a
             Crosse-bow
             ,
             Stocke-bow
             ,
             or
             Tiller
             )
             some
             others
             doe
             vse
             for
             to
             shoote
             leaden
             bullets
             out
             of
             brazen
             peeces
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Almaines
             .
          
           
             The
             Russians
             cannot
             indure
             for
             to
             haue
             their
             Gouernors
             called
             Kings
             ,
             but
             Dukes
             ,
             as
             beeing
             a
             name
             more
             
             popular
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             is
             Duke
             hath
             the
             dominion
             and
             gouernment
             ouer
             the
             whole
             nation
             ,
             betwixt
             whom
             and
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             their
             apparell
             ,
             sauing
             that
             the
             Duke
             weareth
             a
             cappe
             some-what
             higher
             then
             the
             rest
             :
             Their
             garments
             bee
             of
             all
             collours
             sauing
             blacke
             :
             and
             both
             men
             and
             women
             are
             apparelled
             in
             fine
             linnen
             cassockes
             or
             shirtes
             ,
             hanging
             downe
             to
             their
             knees
             .
          
           
             This
             garment
             they
             trimme
             and
             garnish
             rounde
             about
             the
             necke
             with
             gold
             and
             redde
             silke
             ,
             it
             is
             wide
             and
             loose
             and
             but
             little
             differente
             from
             those
             which
             the
             Grecians
             
             weare
             :
             the
             like
             also
             is
             worne
             by
             the
             Turkes
             and
             all
             the
             Northerne
             people
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Ruthens
             garments
             haue
             wider
             sheeues
             ,
             and
             bee
             hemmed
             or
             garded
             with
             gold
             about
             the
             breasts
             and
             shoulders
             ,
             &
             edged
             or
             welted
             round
             about
             the
             skirtes
             with
             Otters
             skinne
             .
          
           
             None
             but
             onely
             the
             wife
             ,
             lamenteth
             and
             bewaileth
             the
             death
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             her
             head
             couered
             with
             a
             white
             linnen
             cloath
             ,
             hanging
             downe
             to
             her
             elbowes
             :
             the
             richer
             sort
             of
             people
             haue
             a
             banket
             made
             them
             vpon
             the
             forteeth
             daie
             after
             the
             funeralls
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             of
             him
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             but
             the
             poorer
             sorte
             bee
             feasted
             fiue
             times
             within
             the
             fortie
             daies
             :
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             deathes
             be
             likewise
             obserued
             ,
             wherein
             they
             celebrate
             yeerly
             feastes
             .
             And
             those
             which
             suruiue
             keepe
             a
             register
             of
             all
             their
             friends
             which
             bee
             dead
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             know
             vpon
             what
             daies
             the
             obites
             and
             Annuall
             feasts
             are
             to
             bee
             celebrated
             ,
             for
             euery
             one
             that
             is
             departed
             :
             the
             dead
             bodies
             bee
             buried
             and
             interred
             with
             weeping
             and
             lamentation
             .
          
           
             The
             women
             vsually
             hange
             at
             their
             eares
             pearles
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             which
             in
             men
             is
             not
             so
             commendable
             but
             onelie
             while
             they
             bee
             children
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             decent
             inough
             :
             a
             woman
             that
             hath
             had
             two
             husbands
             may
             bee
             thought
             chaste
             ,
             but
             shee
             that
             hath
             beene
             thrice
             married
             ,
             is
             condemned
             as
             lewde
             and
             lasciuious
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             impeachment
             to
             mens
             credits
             though
             they
             haue
             had
             three
             wiues
             .
          
           
             Maides
             before
             mariage
             suffer
             there
             haire
             to
             hange
             down
             behinde
             them
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             bee
             married
             they
             couer
             it
             carefully
             ,
             and
             men
             cut
             theirs
             short
             ,
             rounde
             about
             their
             eares
             ,
             esteeming
             all
             trimming
             of
             there
             haires
             to
             be
             a
             reproach
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Nation
             is
             generally
             addicted
             to
             venery
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
             for
             to
             bee
             drunke
             they
             hold
             a
             glory
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             esteeme
             of
             lust
             and
             lasciuiousnesse
             as
             of
             a
             thing
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             commendable
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             marriage
             bed
             be
             not
             defiled
             .
             Vsury
             also
             is
             there
             very
             common
             and
             vsuall
             ,
             and
             not
             held
             to
             bee
             deceite
             in
             any
             one
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             in
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Russians
             be
             bond-men
             and
             seruile
             ,
             
             and
             that
             willingly
             ,
             for
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             sometimes
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             set
             to
             sale
             themselues
             ,
             their
             wiues
             and
             children
             ,
             other
             ,
             for
             because
             they
             may
             thereby
             liue
             more
             idlely
             ,
             or
             enioy
             greater
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             The
             inferior
             priests
             weare
             blacke
             copes
             (
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Gretians
             )
             and
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             them
             weare
             white
             ,
             hauing
             hanging
             at
             their
             breasts
             ,
             tablets
             or
             bullions
             ,
             wherein
             bee
             written
             the
             decalogue
             or
             precepts
             of
             the
             law
             diuine
             .
             The
             holy
             Virgins
             ,
             or
             Nunnes
             (
             whereof
             there
             is
             but
             one
             family
             or
             order
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             order
             of
             Saint
             Anthonie
             the
             Abbot
             )
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             the
             same
             Saint
             Anthonie
             their
             author
             and
             first
             founder
             ,
             bee
             apparelled
             in
             blacke
             stoles
             .
          
           
             The
             Russians
             haue
             a
             speech
             peculiar
             to
             themselues
             ,
             but
             whether
             it
             bee
             the
             Scythian
             tongue
             or
             no
             I
             am
             not
             able
             for
             to
             Iudge
             ,
             their
             letters
             are
             not
             much
             vnlike
             the
             Greeke
             caracters
             :
             they
             doe
             for
             the
             most
             part
             learne
             musicke
             and
             gammer
             after
             the
             Greeke
             manner
             ,
             and
             haue
             all
             other
             arts
             in
             contempt
             .
          
           
             Touching
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             they
             beleeue
             as
             the
             Greekes
             doe
             ,
             vse
             like
             ceremonies
             in
             their
             seruice
             ,
             and
             like
             honour
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             There
             bee
             twelue
             men
             chosen
             and
             elected
             for
             to
             doe
             Iustice
             and
             determine
             controuersies
             ,
             whereof
             
             one
             first
             searcheth
             out
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             crime
             ,
             and
             then
             maketh
             report
             thereof
             to
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             the
             Duke
             himselfe
             .
             And
             if
             the
             matter
             bee
             of
             greater
             weight
             or
             difficulty
             ,
             then
             can
             well
             bee
             discerned
             and
             decided
             by
             that
             councell
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             rests
             doubtfull
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             accused
             cannot
             bee
             conuicted
             ,
             then
             the
             defendant
             is
             inforced
             to
             try
             the
             matter
             with
             the
             plaintife
             by
             combat
             ,
             and
             hee
             which
             is
             vanquisher
             shall
             haue
             double
             the
             value
             in
             money
             of
             the
             vanquished
             as
             the
             wronge
             supposed
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             was
             valued
             at
             .
          
           
             They
             bee
             very
             much
             giuen
             to
             husbandry
             ,
             they
             plow
             with
             horses
             ,
             and
             their
             soile
             is
             very
             fruitfull
             of
             all
             things
             but
             wine
             ,
             there
             drinke
             is
             a
             kinde
             of
             beere
             or
             ale
             made
             of
             millet
             and
             barley
             boyled
             together
             ,
             which
             kinde
             of
             liquor
             is
             most
             commonly
             drunke
             in
             all
             the
             Northerne
             partes
             .
             They
             make
             oyle
             of
             hempe-seed
             ,
             poppie
             and
             nuts
             :
             oliue
             trees
             they
             haue
             none
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             iuse
             or
             liquor
             thereof
             brought
             thither
             from
             other
             countries
             ,
             Russia
             breedeth
             many
             sorts
             of
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             whereof
             diuers
             bee
             of
             rich
             furres
             ,
             and
             highly
             commended
             of
             ancient
             writers
             :
             there
             is
             great
             store
             of
             fish
             ,
             amongst
             which
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             one
             called
             Seldis
             ,
             which
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             lake
             called
             Pareslacus
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             like
             the
             fishes
             that
             bee
             caught
             in
             the
             lake
             Benacus
             (
             which
             is
             a
             lake
             neere
             Betrona
             in
             Italie
             .
             )
          
           
             In
             Ruthenia
             be
             seuen
             famous
             lakes
             ,
             and
             nine
             great
             riuers
             ,
             one
             of
             which
             is
             by
             some
             coniectured
             to
             bee
             the
             riuer
             Borysthenes
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             they
             report
             of
             the
             bignesse
             and
             nature
             thereof
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               Lithuania
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               liuing
               of
               those
               people
               .
            
             CAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             LITHVANIA
             ioyneth
             vpon
             the
             East
             vnto
             Poland
             ,
             it
             is
             nine
             hundreth
             miles
             about
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             thereof
             is
             either
             moores
             ,
             fennes
             or
             woods
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             
             and
             difficult
             to
             come
             vnto
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             inaccessible
             ,
             all
             the
             whole
             country
             being
             ouerflowed
             with
             moorish
             waters
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             other
             fit
             or
             conuenient
             time
             for
             merchants
             ,
             strangers
             ,
             to
             trade
             and
             trafficke
             in
             this
             Country
             ,
             but
             in
             winter
             ,
             onely
             then
             the
             fennes
             beeing
             all
             congealed
             ,
             and
             frozen
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             ice
             of
             an
             exceeding
             thicknesse
             and
             couered
             with
             snow
             ,
             euery
             place
             is
             passable
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             whole
             country
             beeing
             of
             a
             sea
             ,
             they
             can
             finde
             no
             more
             certaine
             way
             to
             any
             place
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             starres
             .
          
           
             In
             Lithuania
             bee
             very
             few
             townes
             ,
             citties
             or
             villages
             :
             the
             inhabitantes
             chiefest
             wealth
             is
             cattaile
             ,
             and
             skinnes
             of
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Harmoline
             and
             Zobelline
             ,
             whereof
             there
             bee
             great
             plentie
             in
             that
             country
             :
             Of
             waxe
             and
             honey
             there
             is
             great
             aboundance
             ,
             but
             they
             haue
             no
             vse
             of
             money
             .
             The
             women
             haue
             their
             chamber-mates
             &
             friends
             by
             their
             husbands
             permission
             ,
             &
             those
             they
             cal
             helpers
             or
             furtherers
             of
             matrimony
             ,
             
             but
             for
             a
             husband
             to
             commit
             adultery
             is
             held
             disgracefull
             and
             abhominable
             :
             Marriages
             there
             bee
             very
             easily
             dissolued
             ,
             by
             consent
             of
             both
             parties
             ,
             and
             they
             marry
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             This
             people
             is
             so
             different
             from
             all
             other
             nations
             in
             their
             manner
             of
             liuing
             ,
             as
             they
             hold
             with
             the
             absurde
             opinion
             of
             Aristippus
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             honestie
             consisteth
             not
             by
             nature
             but
             by
             custome
             :
             Wine
             is
             very
             scarce
             and
             geason
             amongst
             them
             ,
             the
             want
             whereof
             is
             supplied
             with
             milke
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             aboundance
             of
             beasts
             ,
             and
             there
             bread
             is
             browne
             ,
             beeing
             neither
             sifted
             nor
             boulted
             ,
             they
             speake
             the
             Slauonian
             language
             as
             the
             Polonians
             doe
             ,
             which
             language
             is
             common
             to
             many
             other
             nations
             besides
             ,
             whereof
             some
             follow
             the
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Romaine
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Polonians
             ,
             the
             Dalmatians
             ,
             the
             Croatij
             and
             the
             Carni
             :
             some
             others
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Bulgarians
             ,
             Ruthenians
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Lituanians
             ,
             and
             some
             againe
             hold
             certaine
             opinions
             differring
             from
             both
             Churches
             ,
             as
             the
             Bohemians
             ,
             Morauians
             and
             Bosnienses
             ,
             of
             which
             some
             follow
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Iohn
               Husse
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             the
             sect
             of
             the
             Manachies
             :
             and
             there
             bee
             some
             which
             as
             yet
             continue
             still
             in
             their
             paganisme
             and
             superstitious
             blindnesse
             ,
             by
             worshiping
             of
             Idols
             ,
             and
             such
             bee
             many
             of
             the
             Lithuanians
             .
          
           
             Ierom
             of
             Prage
             who
             (
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pope
             Eugenius
             the
             forth
             of
             that
             name
             )
             preached
             the
             gospel
             in
             the
             country
             ,
             &
             was
             the
             first
             that
             acquainted
             vs
             with
             the
             manners
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             that
             people
             (
             before
             that
             time
             vtterly
             vnknowne
             vnto
             vs
             )
             reported
             that
             diuers
             of
             the
             Lithuanians
             (
             amongst
             whom
             hee
             first
             arriued
             )
             had
             certaine
             serpents
             
             euery
             house-hold
             one
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             sacrificed
             as
             to
             their
             house-hold-gods
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             wrought
             so
             farre
             with
             the
             worshippers
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             destroyed
             and
             killed
             them
             all
             ,
             one
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             bee
             burned
             :
             some
             others
             worshipped
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             receiued
             their
             diuinations
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             huge
             iron
             mallet
             ,
             accounting
             that
             to
             bee
             there
             guide
             ,
             and
             giuing
             it
             to
             name
             Magnus
             .
          
           
             These
             people
             bee
             oftentimes
             subiect
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             :
             the
             chiefe
             Citie
             of
             the
             Region
             is
             called
             Vilna
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Bishops
             seate
             ,
             and
             as
             bigge
             as
             all
             Cracouia
             with
             the
             suburbes
             :
             the
             houses
             whereof
             ioyne
             not
             together
             ,
             but
             stand
             one
             a
             good
             distance
             from
             an
             other
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             in
             the
             Countrie
             ,
             hauing
             orchardes
             and
             gardens
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             bee
             in
             it
             two
             very
             stronge
             castles
             or
             holdes
             ,
             one
             scituated
             vpon
             a
             hill
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             lower
             vpon
             the
             plaine
             or
             champion
             ground
             :
             This
             cittie
             of
             Vilna
             is
             distant
             from
             Cracouia
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             citie
             of
             Poland
             ,
             one
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             miles
             .
          
           
             About
             the
             Citie
             there
             are
             certaine
             Tartarians
             haue
             places
             assigned
             them
             for
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             who
             tilling
             and
             manuring
             the
             ground
             after
             our
             manner
             ,
             doe
             labour
             and
             carry
             commodities
             from
             one
             place
             to
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             They
             doe
             speake
             the
             Tartarian
             tongue
             and
             worship
             the
             Religion
             of
             Mahomet
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               Liuonia
               ,
               Prussia
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               souldiors
               called
               Mariani
               in
               Spaine
               .
            
             CAP.
             8.
             
          
           
             LIVONIA
             (
             now
             professing
             the
             true
             and
             sincere
             religion
             )
             ioyneth
             Northward
             vnto
             Ruthenia
             ,
             and
             the
             borders
             of
             Sarmatia
             ,
             or
             Poland
             .
             The
             Tartarians
             a
             people
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             haue
             made
             often
             incursions
             ,
             into
             that
             Country
             :
             The
             people
             of
             Liuonia
             were
             first
             made
             pertakers
             of
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             by
             souldiors
             of
             Spaine
             called
             Mariani
             of
             Marianus
             ,
             whereas
             before
             they
             acknowledged
             and
             adored
             no
             other
             god
             ,
             but
             euill
             spirits
             .
          
           
             There
             hath
             beene
             very
             much
             controuersie
             and
             wars
             about
             the
             possession
             of
             that
             countrie
             ,
             sometimes
             one
             ,
             sometimes
             an
             other
             getting
             the
             vpper
             hand
             and
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             inuironed
             vpon
             the
             West
             part
             thereof
             with
             the
             Sarmatian
             sea
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             gulph
             of
             an
             vnknowne
             bignesse
             ,
             the
             mouth
             whereof
             Westward
             is
             not
             very
             farre
             from
             Cimbrica
             Chersonesus
             ,
             the
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Dacia
             or
             Denmarke
             :
             about
             this
             gulphe
             Northward
             there
             doth
             dwell
             or
             inhabite
             a
             sauadge
             and
             wilde
             kinde
             of
             people
             ,
             which
             (
             beeing
             voide
             of
             any
             language
             vsed
             in
             other
             lands
             )
             doe
             exchange
             there
             Merchandise
             by
             signes
             and
             beckes
             :
             Prussia
             (
             the
             inhabitantes
             whereof
             bee
             called
             Pruteni
             )
             pertaketh
             now
             with
             Germania
             and
             Sarmatia
             ,
             which
             countries
             it
             incountreth
             vpon
             the
             West
             .
          
           
           
             This
             land
             (
             if
             Ptolomeus
             report
             a
             truth
             )
             is
             washed
             with
             the
             famous
             Riuer
             Vistula
             ,
             from
             the
             Cittie
             Tornum
             to
             Gedanum
             ,
             where
             it
             falleth
             into
             the
             Baltean
             sea
             ,
             it
             lyeth
             beyond
             Germany
             ,
             and
             reacheth
             from
             the
             riuer
             Vistula
             ,
             to
             the
             Sarmaticke
             Ocean
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             East
             and
             South
             ,
             is
             the
             Prouince
             of
             the
             Massouitae
             ,
             (
             the
             inhabitants
             whereof
             be
             Polanders
             )
             and
             the
             Saxons
             vppon
             the
             West
             :
             Prussia
             is
             an
             exceeding
             fruitefull
             countrey
             ,
             well
             watered
             ,
             and
             very
             populous
             .
             It
             is
             pleasant
             withall
             ,
             and
             abounding
             with
             cattell
             ,
             there
             is
             very
             good
             fishing
             ,
             and
             much
             hunting
             .
             Iornandes
             writeth
             ,
             that
             this
             land
             was
             inhabited
             by
             a
             people
             called
             Vlmerigi
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Gothes
             remooued
             from
             the
             Iland
             of
             Scandinavia
             ,
             into
             the
             continent
             and
             maine
             land
             :
             And
             Ptolomeus
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             the
             Amaxobij
             ,
             the
             Aulani
             ,
             the
             Venedes
             ,
             and
             the
             Gythones
             ,
             dwelt
             neere
             the
             riuer
             Vistula
             or
             Wixell
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             this
             Countrey
             were
             worshippers
             of
             euill
             Spirits
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Fredericke
             the
             second
             :
             and
             than
             our
             Ladies
             souldiers
             ,
             which
             bee
             also
             called
             Deiparini
             ,
             or
             Mariani
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             lost
             the
             towne
             of
             Ptolomais
             in
             Siria
             ,
             returned
             into
             Germanie
             ,
             and
             beeing
             men
             of
             haughtie
             and
             noble
             spirits
             ,
             and
             very
             expert
             in
             feats
             of
             armes
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             end
             their
             courages
             should
             not
             be
             danted
             ,
             and
             they
             out
             of
             vse
             by
             ouer-much
             idlenesse
             ,
             they
             came
             vnto
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             declaring
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Prussia
             which
             border
             vpon
             Germanie
             ,
             were
             vtterly
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             made
             often
             incursions
             vppon
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             other
             their
             bordering
             neighbours
             ,
             stealing
             from
             them
             whole
             heards
             of
             cattell
             :
             shewing
             him
             moreouer
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             suppresse
             that
             barbarous
             nation
             ;
             wherunto
             the
             Emperor
             consented
             ,
             and
             gaue
             the
             kingdom
             to
             his
             two
             brethren
             ,
             as
             their
             
             lawfull
             inheritance
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             conquer
             it
             by
             armes
             :
             the
             Dukes
             &
             Gouernors
             of
             Massouia
             ,
             (
             which
             before
             had
             proclaimed
             themselues
             Lords
             of
             that
             land
             )
             surrendred
             their
             estates
             and
             titles
             foorthwith
             to
             the
             Emperours
             brothers
             ;
             which
             gift
             was
             thankefully
             taken
             by
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             commending
             his
             brothers
             intent
             ,
             gaue
             vnto
             them
             what
             letters
             and
             commission
             they
             desired
             ,
             signed
             with
             the
             golden
             seale
             .
             These
             breethren
             prouiding
             themselues
             for
             the
             warres
             ,
             in
             a
             short
             time
             brought
             vnder
             their
             subiection
             ,
             all
             the
             Countries
             which
             were
             vnder
             the
             Prussian
             gouernement
             ,
             on
             each
             side
             the
             riuer
             Vistula
             ;
             who
             beeing
             conquered
             by
             battell
             ,
             willingly
             submitted
             themselues
             to
             their
             subiection
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             therewithall
             ,
             exchanging
             their
             speech
             for
             the
             Almaine
             toung
             .
             Nere
             vnto
             the
             riuer
             Vistula
             grew
             an
             Oke
             where
             the
             victors
             atchieued
             the
             conquest
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             first
             erected
             a
             Castell
             ,
             which
             shortly
             after
             (
             as
             many
             things
             in
             time
             grow
             great
             of
             small
             beginnings
             )
             grew
             vppe
             into
             a
             great
             towne
             ,
             and
             was
             called
             Maryburge
             :
             it
             is
             now
             the
             chiefe
             cittie
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             his
             seate
             which
             hath
             the
             gouernement
             of
             that
             whole
             order
             of
             souldiers
             ;
             which
             holy
             order
             of
             warfare
             ,
             had
             his
             beginning
             from
             the
             Almaines
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             but
             Almaines
             ,
             which
             enter
             into
             that
             order
             or
             bond
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             must
             be
             nobly
             or
             worshipfully
             descended
             :
             at
             their
             entrance
             into
             that
             order
             ,
             they
             are
             enioyned
             to
             be
             alwayes
             in
             readines
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             holy
             Crosse
             of
             Christ
             :
             they
             be
             cloathed
             in
             white
             cassockes
             ,
             with
             blacke
             crosses
             sowed
             on
             them
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             suffering
             their
             beards
             grow
             long
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             be
             Priests
             ,
             and
             are
             employed
             in
             their
             seruices
             .
             The
             souldiers
             in
             steade
             of
             the
             Canonicall
             houres
             ,
             repeate
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             for
             they
             bee
             altogether
             vnlearned
             ,
             yet
             bee
             
             they
             very
             rich
             ,
             and
             their
             power
             as
             great
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Kings
             .
             They
             haue
             many
             conflicts
             with
             the
             Polonians
             ,
             for
             incroaching
             vppon
             the
             Confines
             of
             their
             countrey
             ,
             in
             which
             sometimes
             they
             haue
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             neuer
             refuse
             to
             submit
             all
             their
             forces
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             the
             warres
             ,
             what
             euer
             the
             euent
             or
             successe
             be
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             little
             Region
             bordering
             vppon
             Prussia
             ,
             and
             
             Lithuania
             ,
             called
             Samogithia
             ,
             it
             is
             closed
             and
             enuironed
             round
             about
             with
             woods
             and
             waters
             ,
             and
             is
             fiftie
             myles
             in
             length
             :
             the
             people
             thereof
             be
             very
             tall
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             comely
             stature
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             vnciuill
             ,
             and
             of
             rude
             behauiour
             :
             they
             marry
             as
             oft
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             without
             respect
             of
             kindred
             or
             blooud
             :
             for
             the
             father
             beeing
             dead
             ,
             the
             sonne
             may
             marry
             his
             step-mother
             ;
             and
             one
             brother
             deceased
             ,
             his
             other
             brother
             may
             marry
             his
             wife
             .
             Money
             they
             haue
             none
             ;
             their
             buildings
             be
             base
             and
             low
             ,
             and
             their
             houses
             for
             the
             most
             part
             made
             of
             hempe
             stalkes
             and
             reedes
             ,
             and
             fashioned
             like
             boates
             or
             helmets
             ,
             vppon
             the
             ridge
             or
             toppes
             whereof
             is
             made
             a
             window
             to
             giue
             light
             to
             the
             whole
             house
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             house
             is
             but
             one
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
             euer
             burning
             ,
             both
             to
             dresse
             their
             meate
             and
             drinke
             ,
             and
             other
             necessaries
             belonging
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             expell
             the
             violence
             of
             cold
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             very
             vehement
             and
             extreame
             ,
             a
             binding
             frost
             continuing
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             yeare
             .
             These
             houses
             haue
             no
             chimneys
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             smoke
             goeth
             out
             at
             the
             window
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             bee
             much
             inclined
             to
             diuination
             and
             witchcraft
             :
             the
             god
             in
             whome
             they
             repose
             most
             confidence
             and
             trust
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             especially
             honour
             and
             adore
             ,
             is
             the
             Fire
             ,
             which
             they
             perswade
             themselues
             to
             be
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             euerlasting
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             fedde
             with
             continuall
             fuell
             ,
             
             and
             there
             was
             a
             fire
             kept
             euer
             burning
             by
             the
             Priests
             vpon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             high
             hill
             neere
             vnto
             the
             Riuer
             Meuiasa
             .
          
           
             Vladislaus
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             (
             who
             first
             reduced
             that
             nation
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             )
             quenched
             that
             fire
             ,
             and
             ouerthrew
             the
             turret
             wherein
             it
             was
             kept
             ,
             together
             with
             all
             the
             woods
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             of
             Sarmatia
             held
             to
             be
             as
             holy
             as
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             worshipped
             them
             with
             as
             much
             deuotion
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             esteeming
             and
             accounting
             them
             to
             bee
             the
             dwellings
             and
             habitations
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Poet
             :
          
           
             The
             gods
             inhabited
             and
             kept
             the
             woods
             .
          
           
             Nor
             did
             they
             worshippe
             and
             reuerence
             the
             fire
             and
             woods
             onely
             ,
             but
             euery
             other
             thing
             likewise
             ,
             which
             vsually
             remained
             and
             abidde
             in
             the
             woods
             ,
             as
             birds
             ,
             and
             wilde
             beasts
             :
             and
             if
             any
             one
             violated
             and
             contemned
             their
             witchcrafts
             and
             Inuocation
             of
             diuels
             ,
             their
             heads
             and
             feete
             would
             incontinently
             close
             and
             shrinke
             together
             ,
             by
             the
             deceipt
             and
             illusion
             of
             their
             euill
             spirits
             .
             Within
             the
             woods
             each
             family
             had
             a
             place
             or
             hearth
             ,
             wherein
             they
             kept
             a
             fire
             for
             all
             that
             family
             ;
             in
             which
             fire
             their
             custome
             was
             ,
             to
             burne
             their
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             with
             their
             horses
             ,
             saddles
             ,
             and
             best
             garments
             :
             firmely
             beleeuing
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             place
             those
             which
             be
             dead
             and
             burned
             ,
             meet
             together
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             made
             them
             settles
             or
             benches
             to
             sit
             vppon
             of
             Corcke
             tree
             ,
             and
             placed
             them
             in
             readines
             ,
             the
             best
             meath
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             meate
             made
             of
             paste
             like
             vnto
             a
             cheese
             ,
             for
             them
             to
             eate
             .
          
           
             Euery
             yeare
             vppon
             the
             first
             day
             of
             October
             all
             the
             people
             of
             the
             whole
             countrey
             assembled
             and
             mette
             together
             in
             those
             woods
             ,
             and
             there
             (
             vsing
             all
             kind
             of
             deuotion
             )
             celebrated
             a
             sollemne
             Feast
             ,
             each
             family
             feeding
             in
             his
             owne
             cottage
             ,
             vppon
             the
             daintiest
             fare
             ,
             and
             most
             delicious
             
             viands
             they
             could
             get
             .
             At
             which
             feast
             they
             sacrificed
             by
             the
             firesides
             ,
             vnto
             all
             their
             goddes
             ,
             and
             especially
             vnto
             one
             who
             me
             they
             called
             Percumo
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             language
             signifieth
             thunder
             .
          
           
             Their
             language
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             Lithuanians
             ,
             and
             the
             Polonians
             ,
             for
             the
             Priests
             preach
             vnto
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Polonian
             tongue
             :
             they
             obserue
             the
             Customes
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             although
             there
             be
             some
             Ruthens
             towards
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             Muscouites
             which
             dwell
             farre
             north
             ,
             which
             obserue
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             yeelding
             their
             obedience
             to
             the
             Bishoppe
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             Vppon
             the
             North
             side
             of
             this
             Countrey
             lyeth
             Muscovia
             ,
             it
             is
             fiue
             hundred
             miles
             in
             compasse
             ,
             rich
             in
             siluer
             ,
             and
             vppon
             all
             sides
             so
             garded
             ,
             enuironed
             ,
             and
             defended
             with
             such
             strong
             holds
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             strangers
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             natiue
             countrey-men
             ,
             be
             interdicted
             and
             prohibited
             to
             passe
             in
             and
             out
             at
             their
             pleasures
             without
             the
             Dukes
             letters
             of
             safe-conduct
             .
             The
             countrie
             is
             euen
             and
             plaine
             ,
             no
             hils
             but
             great
             store
             of
             woods
             and
             marish
             grounds
             :
             it
             is
             watered
             with
             many
             great
             riuers
             ,
             as
             Occa
             ,
             Volha
             ,
             Dzuvina
             ,
             Boristhines
             and
             Dinaper
             ,
             and
             therefore
             affoordeth
             as
             many
             fishes
             and
             wild
             beasts
             as
             Lithuania
             ,
             from
             which
             it
             differeth
             not
             much
             ,
             neither
             in
             customes
             nor
             situation
             ,
             sauing
             that
             it
             is
             somewhat
             colder
             ,
             because
             more
             North-ward
             ,
             and
             therefore
             bee
             their
             cattell
             little
             and
             small
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             halting
             and
             lame
             of
             their
             lims
             .
          
           
             The
             Metrapolitane
             and
             chiefe
             Cittie
             of
             the
             Region
             ,
             is
             Moscua
             ,
             it
             is
             twise
             as
             bigge
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Prague
             in
             Bohemia
             ,
             the
             building
             is
             of
             timber
             as
             all
             their
             other
             Citties
             bee
             ,
             it
             hath
             many
             streetes
             and
             lanes
             ,
             but
             they
             stand
             straggling
             with
             broad
             fieldes
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             
             the
             riuer
             Mosca
             runneth
             through
             the
             middle
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             diuideth
             it
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Cittie
             standeth
             a
             castell
             or
             tower
             ,
             builded
             vppon
             leuell
             ground
             ,
             wherein
             be
             seuenteene
             turrets
             ,
             and
             three
             bul-warkes
             or
             Blocke-houses
             ,
             so
             strong
             and
             so
             stately
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             but
             few
             such
             to
             bee
             found
             :
             within
             this
             Castell
             bee
             seuenteene
             Churches
             ,
             whereof
             those
             three
             which
             be
             dedicated
             to
             our
             blessed
             Ladie
             ,
             Saint
             Michael
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Nicholas
             bee
             walled
             about
             with
             stone
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             be
             made
             of
             timber
             :
             there
             is
             also
             in
             it
             three
             large
             and
             spatious
             Courts
             ,
             for
             Noblemen
             and
             Courtiers
             to
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             ,
             a
             stately
             and
             beautifull
             pallace
             also
             for
             the
             Duke
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             builded
             after
             the
             Italian
             fashion
             ,
             but
             not
             very
             large
             .
          
           
             The
             Countrey
             containeth
             many
             famous
             Dukedoms
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             vppon
             any
             occasion
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             three
             or
             foure
             dayes
             ,
             they
             will
             get
             together
             in
             a
             readinesse
             two
             hundred
             thousand
             able
             men
             :
             Their
             vsuall
             drinke
             is
             water
             and
             meath
             ,
             and
             a
             certaine
             leauened
             or
             sowre
             liquor
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Quassatz
             :
             they
             plow
             with
             woodden
             ploughes
             ,
             and
             harow
             their
             ground
             with
             branches
             of
             trees
             ,
             or
             thorns
             .
             Their
             corne
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             continuall
             cold
             )
             ripeneth
             but
             slowly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             drie
             it
             in
             hote
             houses
             ,
             and
             so
             thresh
             it
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             extremitie
             of
             cold
             ,
             they
             vse
             diuers
             spices
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             kind
             of
             water
             to
             drinke
             of
             oates
             ,
             hony
             and
             milke
             ;
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             sometimes
             be
             drunke
             with
             it
             :
             Wine
             and
             oyle
             they
             haue
             none
             ;
             and
             to
             auoide
             drunkennesse
             ,
             the
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             countrey
             forbiddeth
             the
             drinking
             of
             all
             strong
             drinkes
             ,
             vppon
             paine
             of
             death
             ,
             except
             twise
             or
             thrice
             in
             a
             yeare
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             tolerable
             for
             them
             to
             be
             drunke
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             siluer
             coyne
             of
             two
             sortes
             ,
             a
             bigger
             ,
             and
             a
             
             lesser
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             made
             round
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             long
             ,
             and
             with
             foure
             corners
             :
             This
             coyne
             they
             call
             Dzuvingis
             .
          
           
             They
             speake
             the
             Slauonian
             language
             ,
             and
             in
             religion
             follow
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             :
             Their
             Bishops
             bee
             vnder
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             bee
             confirmed
             .
             They
             be
             all
             Christians
             sauing
             the
             Kosannenses
             ,
             which
             worship
             Mahomet
             ,
             like
             the
             Sarrasins
             :
             there
             dwell
             some
             Scythians
             also
             towards
             the
             North
             ,
             which
             speake
             their
             owne
             language
             ,
             and
             worship
             Idolles
             ,
             and
             one
             Idoll
             aboue
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               Zlota
               baba
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             image
             of
             an
             old
             woman
             made
             of
             gold
             :
             this
             Idoll
             they
             do
             so
             highly
             reuerence
             and
             adore
             ,
             as
             euery
             one
             that
             passeth
             by
             it
             ,
             falleth
             downe
             and
             worshippeth
             it
             ,
             offering
             thereunto
             a
             haire
             from
             their
             garments
             ,
             if
             they
             haue
             nothing
             else
             to
             offer
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             the
             Slauonian
             toung
             be
             generally
             spoken
             throughout
             the
             whole
             nation
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             so
             great
             difference
             in
             their
             speech
             ,
             (
             it
             beeing
             so
             mixt
             ,
             confounded
             and
             corrupted
             with
             other
             languages
             )
             as
             they
             can
             hardly
             vnderstand
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             Idolatrie
             they
             had
             one
             high
             Priest
             or
             Bishop
             which
             they
             called
             
               (
               Criue
            
             )
             his
             dwelling
             was
             in
             the
             cittie
             Romoue
             ,
             so
             called
             of
             Roma
             .
             And
             this
             custome
             was
             generall
             to
             all
             the
             whole
             nation
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             sell
             their
             seruants
             and
             slaues
             ,
             like
             beasts
             ,
             but
             their
             sonnes
             and
             daughters
             likewise
             ,
             yea
             &
             sometimes
             themselues
             ,
             suffering
             thē
             to
             be
             carried
             into
             other
             countries
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             better
             meanes
             to
             liue
             :
             for
             in
             their
             owne
             ,
             their
             diet
             was
             grosse
             and
             bad
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               Polonia
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               latter
               customes
               of
               the
               Polonians
               .
            
             CAP.
             9.
             
          
           
             POLONIA
             ,
             a
             vast
             countrey
             of
             Europ
             ,
             is
             so
             called
             of
             his
             plainenesse
             and
             eeuennesse
             ,
             for
             
               (
               Pole
            
             )
             in
             the
             Slauonian
             toung
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             by
             the
             Polanders
             ,
             signifieth
             plaine
             ,
             leuell
             ,
             or
             eeuen
             :
             it
             is
             otherwise
             called
             Sarmatia
             :
             Vppon
             the
             West
             it
             bordereth
             vpon
             Slesia
             ,
             vpon
             Prussia
             and
             Massouia
             vpon
             the
             North
             ,
             vppon
             the
             East
             lyeth
             Ruthenia
             ,
             and
             Hungaria
             on
             the
             South
             .
          
           
             The
             hill
             Carpathus
             (
             which
             is
             there
             called
             Crapack
             )
             diuideth
             the
             Countrey
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             whereof
             that
             part
             which
             is
             next
             vnto
             Saxonie
             and
             Prussia
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             greater
             Polonia
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             the
             lesser
             ,
             lying
             ouer
             against
             Russia
             and
             Hungaria
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             kingdome
             is
             diuided
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             into
             foure
             seuerall
             and
             distinct
             Prouinces
             ,
             all
             which
             the
             king
             visiteth
             euery
             yeare
             ,
             in
             course
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             maintaineth
             the
             king
             and
             his
             whole
             court
             for
             three
             moneths
             together
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             stay
             longer
             then
             three
             months
             in
             any
             one
             part
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             their
             choice
             whether
             they
             wil
             yeeld
             him
             any
             further
             maintenance
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             The
             kings
             seate
             is
             the
             great
             and
             famous
             cittie
             Cracouia
             ,
             where
             is
             preserued
             and
             kept
             all
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             kingdome
             and
             all
             the
             other
             citties
             are
             meane
             and
             simple
             in
             comparison
             of
             it
             :
             most
             of
             their
             houses
             be
             made
             of
             rough
             stone
             ,
             rudely
             compacted
             and
             heaped
             together
             ,
             without
             mortar
             or
             clay
             ,
             and
             dawbed
             with
             mudde
             :
             the
             countrey
             is
             full
             of
             woods
             ,
             and
             thickets
             ,
             the
             people
             bee
             prudent
             and
             
             wise
             ,
             courteous
             towards
             strangers
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             great
             drinkers
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             of
             your
             Northerne
             people
             bee
             )
             yet
             is
             there
             small
             store
             of
             Wine
             ,
             as
             hauing
             no
             Vines
             in
             all
             the
             whole
             country
             :
             insteed
             whereof
             they
             drinke
             a
             kinde
             of
             counterfet
             Ale
             made
             of
             Wheat
             and
             other
             graine
             ,
             for
             the
             soyle
             is
             very
             fertile
             ,
             and
             affoordeth
             great
             store
             of
             wheat
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             very
             commodious
             and
             fitte
             for
             feeding
             ,
             yeelding
             large
             grounds
             for
             beasts
             to
             pasture
             in
             .
             There
             is
             very
             good
             hunting
             ,
             as
             namely
             of
             wilde
             horses
             ,
             which
             haue
             hornes
             like
             Harts
             ,
             and
             the
             wilde
             Bull
             ,
             which
             the
             Romaines
             call
             Vrus
             :
             mettall
             mines
             there
             bee
             none
             but
             onely
             of
             Ledde
             ,
             but
             Salt
             is
             there
             digged
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             in
             such
             aboundance
             ,
             as
             no
             one
             thing
             yeeldeth
             more
             custome
             to
             the
             King
             then
             that
             doth
             :
             and
             there
             is
             so-great
             store
             of
             honey
             both
             in
             Poland
             and
             Russia
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             not
             spare
             places
             sufficient
             wherein
             to
             keepe
             it
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             trees
             and
             woods
             bee
             couered
             blacke
             ouer
             with
             Bees
             .
             The
             forme
             of
             their
             letters
             is
             much
             like
             vnto
             the
             Greeke
             Character
             ,
             their
             ceremonies
             of
             religion
             are
             indifferent
             betwixt
             the
             Romaine
             and
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             and
             both
             men
             and
             women
             in
             their
             apparrell
             doe
             much
             resemble
             the
             Greekes
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Hungaria
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               institutions
               and
               manner
               of
               liuing
               of
               the
               Hungarians
               .
            
             CAP.
             10.
             
          
           
             HVNGARIA
             is
             the
             same
             which
             was
             once
             called
             Pannonia
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             not
             so
             
             large
             and
             spacious
             a
             countrye
             when
             it
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             all
             betwixt
             the
             
             the
             riuer
             Laytha
             and
             the
             riuer
             Savus
             ,
             is
             knowne
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             inferiour
             or
             lower
             Pannonia
             .
             Hungary
             beyond
             Danubius
             reacheth
             vnto
             Poland
             and
             comprehendeth
             all
             the
             country
             which
             was
             inhabited
             by
             the
             Gepidae
             and
             Daci
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             limits
             of
             the
             Empire
             is
             now
             farre
             larger
             then
             the
             name
             of
             the
             nation
             .
          
           
             This
             land
             (
             as
             auncient
             writers
             report
             )
             is
             deuided
             into
             nine
             parts
             or
             diuisions
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Germaine
             tongue
             bee
             called
             (
             Hagas
             ,
             )
             euery
             one
             whereof
             is
             compassed
             and
             inclosed
             with
             walls
             ,
             made
             of
             blockes
             or
             piles
             of
             oakes
             ,
             beech
             or
             fyr
             tree
             fixed
             fast
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             twenty
             foote
             high
             and
             twenty
             foote
             broade
             .
             The
             soyle
             is
             full
             either
             of
             hard
             stones
             or
             stiffe
             clay
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             vallies
             bee
             couered
             ouer
             with
             turfes
             ,
             vpon
             the
             borders
             or
             marches
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             bee
             many
             trees
             or
             shrubes
             planted
             and
             set
             ,
             which
             beeing
             cut
             vp
             and
             cast
             away
             will
             not-with-standing
             beare
             leaues
             and
             florish
             .
          
           
             Euery
             one
             of
             these
             nine
             circles
             or
             diuisions
             of
             ground
             ,
             bee
             twenty
             Germaine
             miles
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             although
             they
             bee
             not
             all
             of
             one
             length
             ,
             but
             some
             one
             shorter
             than
             other
             some
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             them
             bee
             Citties
             ,
             Castells
             and
             Villages
             ,
             builded
             in
             such
             good
             order
             and
             vniformity
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             may
             bee
             heard
             speake
             from
             one
             Castell
             Towne
             or
             village
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             Their
             buildings
             be
             compassed
             and
             inclosed
             with
             strong
             walls
             ,
             but
             their
             gates
             bee
             ouer
             narrow
             for
             them
             to
             goe
             in
             and
             out
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             steale
             and
             filch
             from
             others
             .
             Euery
             one
             of
             those
             Circles
             or
             inclosed
             portions
             of
             ground
             called
             hagges
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             giue
             signes
             vnto
             others
             of
             euery
             accident
             ,
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             .
          
           
             The
             Pannones
             (
             long
             since
             called
             Paeones
             )
             were
             first
             that
             inhabited
             that
             land
             ,
             after
             whome
             it
             was
             possessed
             
             by
             the
             Huns
             a
             people
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             by
             the
             Gothes
             ,
             which
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Ilands
             of
             the
             Germaine
             ocean
             :
             when
             the
             Gothes
             were
             gone
             it
             was
             possessed
             by
             the
             Longabards
             ,
             which
             came
             from
             Scandinauia
             an
             iland
             of
             the
             Ocean
             also
             ;
             And
             lastly
             by
             the
             Hungarians
             ,
             who
             came
             from
             out
             the
             other
             Hungaria
             in
             Scythia
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             farre
             from
             the
             head
             of
             the
             riuer
             of
             Tanais
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             called
             Iuhra
             :
             This
             Scithian
             Hungary
             is
             a
             miserable
             could
             country
             ,
             as
             being
             scituate
             wholy
             vnder
             the
             Frigid
             zone
             ,
             it
             is
             trybutary
             to
             the
             Duke
             of
             Muscouy
             :
             the
             tribute
             which
             the
             inhabitants
             pay
             is
             neither
             gold
             nor
             siluer
             ,
             (
             for
             thereof
             they
             haue
             none
             )
             but
             rich
             Skins
             and
             furres
             of
             sundry
             wild
             beast
             as
             of
             Sabells
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             They
             neither
             plow
             nor
             sow
             ,
             nor
             haue
             any
             kind
             of
             bread
             ,
             but
             liue
             only
             vpon
             flesh
             of
             wild
             beasts
             and
             fish
             ,
             and
             drinke
             water
             :
             and
             their
             lodgings
             bee
             cabbins
             made
             of
             twigs
             and
             bowes
             ,
             in
             groues
             and
             thicke
             woods
             :
             wherevpon
             it
             insueth
             that
             men
             liuing
             in
             woods
             with
             wilde
             beasts
             ,
             weare
             neither
             linnen
             nor
             wollen
             garments
             but
             skins
             only
             either
             of
             harts
             beares
             or
             wolues
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             addore
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             some
             the
             Moone
             and
             other
             Starrs
             ,
             or
             what
             euer
             first
             commeth
             to
             their
             vew
             ;
             they
             haue
             a
             proper
             and
             pecular
             language
             to
             themselues
             .
          
           
             They
             fish
             for
             coralls
             that
             grow
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             fishes
             called
             Balenae
             of
             whose
             skins
             they
             make
             coaches
             and
             purses
             ,
             They
             haue
             exceeding
             fat
             Bacon
             whereof
             they
             sell
             much
             to
             other
             nations
             .
             Vpon
             that
             side
             of
             this
             Hungary
             in
             Scythia
             which
             is
             neerest
             vnto
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             bee
             sundry
             little
             hills
             or
             cliffes
             ,
             vpon
             which
             certaine
             fishes
             called
             Mors
             or
             death
             fishes
             ,
             making
             offer
             by
             meanes
             of
             their
             teeth
             ,
             to
             clime
             to
             the
             toppe
             of
             the
             rockes
             ,
             when
             they
             bee
             almost
             at
             the
             highest
             their
             hold
             fayleth
             them
             and
             they
             
             fall
             downe
             and
             kill
             themselues
             with
             the
             fall
             .
             These
             fishes
             doe
             the
             Inhabitants
             gather
             vp
             and
             eate
             ,
             reseruing
             their
             teeth
             which
             bee
             very
             white
             and
             broad
             ,
             which
             they
             exchange
             with
             strange
             Merchants
             for
             other
             commodities
             ,
             of
             these
             fish
             teeth
             bee
             made
             very
             good
             kniues
             hafts
             .
          
           
             But
             Hungaria
             in
             Europe
             hath
             vpon
             the
             west
             Austria
             and
             Boemia
             ,
             vpon
             the
             South
             that
             part
             of
             Illyria
             which
             is
             next
             to
             the
             Adriatticke
             sea
             ;
             vpon
             the
             East
             lyeth
             Seruia
             (
             once
             inhabited
             by
             the
             Triballii
             and
             Misii
             )
             and
             now
             of
             many
             called
             Sagaria
             )
             and
             vppon
             the
             North
             and
             Northeast
             ,
             Poland
             and
             Muscouie
             .
             The
             chiefe
             Citty
             and
             Kings
             seate
             is
             Buda
             ,
             so
             called
             of
             Bada
             the
             brother
             of
             Attila
             :
             the
             soyle
             of
             the
             country
             (
             so
             much
             thereof
             as
             is
             errable
             )
             is
             very
             fertile
             ,
             and
             there
             bee
             many
             veines
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             is
             reported
             by
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             riuer
             in
             Pannonia
             ,
             whereinto
             if
             Iron
             bee
             often-times
             dipped
             ,
             it
             will
             bee
             turned
             into
             Copper
             .
             The
             men
             weare
             garments
             that
             bee
             made
             hollow
             about
             the
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             linnen
             coates
             or
             shirts
             vnder
             them
             ,
             the
             collers
             whereof
             appeare
             about
             their
             necks
             higher
             then
             their
             vppermost
             garments
             ,
             and
             bee
             wrought
             with
             silke
             and
             gold
             :
             They
             bee
             indifferent
             what
             manner
             of
             stockings
             they
             weare
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             euer
             haue
             buskins
             ouer
             them
             .
             They
             be
             very
             curious
             in
             annointing
             and
             trimming
             of
             their
             haire
             ,
             and
             they
             euer
             go
             in
             linnen
             hatts
             ,
             which
             they
             sildome
             put
             of
             ,
             or
             once
             remooue
             from
             their
             heads
             ,
             vnlesse
             when
             they
             sit
             still
             and
             bee
             idle
             :
             but
             womens
             peticotes
             bee
             made
             more
             straiter
             to
             their
             bodyes
             then
             mens
             coates
             bee
             ,
             and
             reach
             higher
             towards
             their
             chinnes
             to
             couer
             their
             neckes
             and
             breasts
             ,
             ouer
             which
             they
             weare
             gownes
             ,
             and
             their
             faces
             bee
             masked
             with
             linnen
             Veales
             richly
             wrought
             and
             imbrodered
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             can
             see
             no
             part
             of
             them
             but
             
             their
             noses
             and
             eyes
             :
             Their
             heads
             be
             couered
             with
             linnen
             kerchers
             or
             coyfes
             set
             with
             pearls
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             they
             as
             well
             as
             men
             weare
             buskins
             that
             come
             vp
             to
             the
             calues
             of
             their
             legges
             .
             Their
             time
             of
             mourning
             in
             Hungary
             is
             for
             some
             a
             yeare
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             two
             ,
             and
             they
             shaue
             of
             their
             beards
             all
             but
             the
             vpper
             lippe
             :
             They
             iudge
             of
             matters
             concerning
             the
             true
             religion
             according
             to
             their
             law
             :
             but
             in
             disciding
             of
             other
             matters
             ,
             their
             course
             is
             (
             if
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             be
             difficult
             or
             doubtfull
             ,
             and
             cannot
             other
             wise
             be
             determined
             )
             that
             the
             plaintife
             or
             defendant
             shall
             fight
             it
             out
             by
             combat
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King
             or
             his
             deputy
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             iudge
             of
             the
             victory
             ,
             for
             of
             his
             tryall
             by
             batell
             death
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             follow
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             conquest
             sufficient
             for
             one
             ,
             if
             his
             enimy
             ether
             faint
             ,
             or
             fight
             vnwillingly
             or
             fly
             out
             of
             the
             lists
             appointed
             for
             the
             combat
             :
             The
             horsemens
             fight
             in
             Hungary
             is
             first
             with
             lances
             and
             then
             with
             swords
             ,
             and
             foote
             soldiars
             fight
             naked
             on
             all
             parts
             but
             their
             priuities
             ;
             They
             haue
             a
             proper
             speach
             but
             not
             much
             differing
             from
             the
             Boemian
             language
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             haue
             a
             forme
             of
             letters
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             yet
             vse
             they
             altogether
             the
             Roman
             character
             .
             They
             be
             a
             cruell
             kind
             of
             people
             ,
             very
             hardy
             &
             valiant
             in
             war
             ,
             &
             much
             more
             fit
             to
             fight
             on
             foote
             than
             on
             horsebacke
             :
             They
             be
             vnder
             the
             gouernment
             of
             a
             King
             or
             rather
             a
             Duke
             ,
             that
             hath
             Kingly
             authority
             :
             They
             vse
             barbed
             horses
             in
             the
             wars
             ,
             but
             weare
             light
             armor
             themselues
             ,
             and
             they
             fight
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             together
             .
             And
             surely
             there
             is
             no
             one
             Christian
             country
             in
             the
             world
             that
             hath
             held
             warres
             so
             long
             against
             the
             Turke
             ,
             as
             the
             Hungarians
             haue
             don
             ;
             the
             other
             Hungary
             in
             Scithia
             which
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             this
             Hungary
             ,
             is
             almost
             like
             vnto
             this
             in
             language
             and
             manners
             ,
             sauing
             that
             the
             people
             bee
             more
             barbarous
             and
             liue
             still
             in
             Idolatry
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               Boemia
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Boemians
               .
            
             CAP.
             11.
             
          
           
             BOHEMIA
             is
             a
             country
             on
             the
             North
             side
             
             of
             Germanie
             ,
             and
             included
             in
             the
             limits
             of
             Germany
             ,
             it
             hath
             vpon
             the
             East
             Hungaria
             ,
             Bauaria
             on
             the
             South
             ,
             Noricum
             on
             the
             west
             ,
             and
             Poland
             on
             the
             North
             :
             It
             is
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             as
             broad
             as
             it
             is
             long
             too
             ,
             and
             about
             three
             dayes
             iourney
             either
             way
             ,
             beeing
             on
             all
             sides
             compassed
             and
             inuironed
             with
             the
             Hircanian
             wood
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             naturall
             wall
             .
             Through
             the
             middle
             thereof
             runneth
             the
             riuer
             Albis
             ,
             and
             an
             other
             riuer
             called
             Multauia
             ,
             vpon
             the
             banckes
             whereof
             standeth
             that
             goodly
             Citty
             Praga
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             and
             Metropolitan
             City
             of
             the
             whole
             nation
             :
             The
             country
             affoordeth
             great
             store
             of
             Wheate
             and
             Barley
             ,
             and
             aboundeth
             with
             all
             kinde
             of
             victualls
             ,
             both
             flesh
             and
             fish
             ,
             Oyle
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             neither
             there
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Germany
             ,
             nor
             doth
             it
             yeeld
             much
             Wine
             ,
             but
             great
             store
             of
             Beere
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             best
             of
             any
             other
             country
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             goodnesse
             is
             carryed
             thence
             as
             farre
             as
             Vienna
             in
             Austria
             .
          
           
             The
             Boemians
             notwithstanding
             they
             bee
             hemmed
             and
             compassed
             round
             about
             with
             Germaines
             ,
             yet
             doe
             they
             not
             speake
             the
             Germaine
             language
             ,
             it
             beeing
             expelled
             thence
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Dalmatae
             ,
             for
             their
             Chronicles
             report
             (
             as
             Volateranus
             affirmeth
             )
             that
             two
             brethren
             borne
             in
             Croatia
             ,
             departing
             thence
             ,
             and
             seating
             themselues
             one
             in
             Boemia
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Poland
             ,
             altered
             the
             countries
             both
             in
             their
             names
             and
             languages
             ,
             and
             yet
             
             there
             bee
             many
             in
             Boemia
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             obserue
             and
             retaine
             both
             the
             language
             ,
             and
             ancient
             customes
             of
             the
             Germaines
             :
             for
             in
             their
             Sermons
             the
             Germaine
             tongue
             is
             spoken
             ,
             and
             the
             Boemian
             in
             their
             funerals
             .
             And
             Friars
             Mendicant
             of
             all
             others
             onely
             ,
             had
             power
             heretofore
             when
             there
             was
             any
             Friars
             there
             ,
             to
             preach
             &
             instruct
             the
             people
             in
             what
             language
             they
             listed
             .
             The
             people
             be
             very
             licencious
             ,
             as
             hauing
             no
             strict
             lawes
             nor
             statutes
             to
             restraine
             them
             ,
             but
             euery
             one
             doth
             what
             best
             pleaseth
             himselfe
             ,
             without
             controulement
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             reiected
             the
             authority
             and
             rites
             of
             the
             Romaine
             Church
             ,
             and
             receiued
             the
             Waldensian
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             they
             defend
             tooth
             and
             naile
             :
             This
             doctrine
             not
             many
             yeares
             since
             was
             first
             preached
             by
             one
             Hus
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             generally
             receiued
             ,
             whereby
             the
             traditions
             of
             the
             Romaine
             Church
             ,
             are
             at
             this
             day
             there
             ,
             vtterly
             neclected
             and
             derided
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             now
             their
             practise
             of
             religion
             :
             First
             they
             esteeme
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             no
             otherwise
             then
             of
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             denying
             him
             to
             be
             of
             any
             more
             reuerence
             and
             authoritie
             than
             other
             Bishoppes
             are
             ,
             holding
             also
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             among
             Priests
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             dignity
             of
             Priesthood
             that
             maketh
             one
             better
             ,
             but
             his
             deserts
             and
             well
             liuing
             .
             That
             soules
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             bee
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             bodyes
             ,
             goe
             instantly
             eyther
             to
             perpetuall
             paines
             ,
             or
             eternall
             pleasures
             .
             And
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Purgatory
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             purge
             and
             purifie
             them
             of
             their
             sinnes
             after
             this
             life
             .
             To
             pray
             for
             the
             dead
             they
             account
             foolish
             and
             absurde
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             inuented
             onely
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             Priests
             .
          
           
             The
             Images
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             they
             vtterly
             abandon
             and
             contemne
             ,
             and
             deride
             and
             scoffe
             at
             the
             Benedictions
             and
             hollowings
             of
             Water
             Palmes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             things
             whatsoeuer
             :
             They
             hold
             that
             the
             religion
             
             and
             practise
             of
             Fryers
             mendicant
             ,
             was
             inuented
             by
             the
             Diuell
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Priests
             ought
             to
             bee
             poore
             and
             not
             to
             possesse
             mony
             nor
             substance
             ,
             but
             to
             liue
             onely
             of
             the
             almes
             of
             the
             people
             :
             that
             euery
             one
             hath
             free
             power
             and
             liberty
             to
             preach
             and
             expound
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             That
             no
             mortall
             sinne
             is
             in
             any
             sort
             to
             bee
             tollerated
             ,
             although
             by
             the
             committing
             of
             that
             sinne
             a
             greater
             inconuenience
             may
             bee
             avoyded
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             that
             is
             conuinced
             of
             deadly
             sinne
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             possesse
             and
             inioy
             any
             secular
             office
             nor
             Church
             dignity
             ,
             nor
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             obeied
             :
             confirmation
             and
             extreame
             vnction
             they
             exclude
             from
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             esteeme
             of
             auricular
             consession
             as
             friuolous
             and
             vayne
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             to
             acknowledge
             their
             sinnes
             vnto
             GOD
             secretly
             in
             their
             chambers
             .
          
           
             That
             Baptisme
             is
             to
             be
             ministred
             with
             water
             onely
             without
             any
             commixtion
             of
             holy
             oyle
             :
             That
             Church-yards
             are
             vayne
             and
             superfluous
             ,
             &
             inuented
             onely
             for
             coueteousnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             one
             place
             is
             fitter
             for
             buryall
             than
             other
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             the
             vniuersall
             Temple
             and
             open
             Sanctuary
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             And
             that
             those
             which
             build
             and
             erect
             Churches
             ,
             Monasteries
             and
             Oratories
             do
             goe
             about
             to
             restraine
             and
             limit
             Gods
             power
             and
             Maiesty
             :
             That
             Preests
             Vestiments
             ,
             Ornaments
             for
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Palls
             ,
             surplices
             ,
             Chalices
             ,
             Patines
             and
             such
             other
             like
             vessells
             ,
             are
             trifles
             and
             trash
             of
             no
             moment
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Priest
             hath
             power
             to
             consecrate
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             it
             to
             those
             which
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             onely
             to
             prouonce
             the
             words
             of
             consecration
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             pray
             to
             Saints
             to
             be
             intercessors
             for
             vs
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             lost
             time
             that
             is
             spent
             in
             
             singing
             or
             saying
             the
             Canonicall
             houres
             .
             That
             no
             dayes
             should
             be
             kept
             holy
             from
             labour
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             day
             only
             ;
             that
             no
             feast
             daies
             should
             bee
             celebrated
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             by
             the
             institutions
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             fasting
             is
             of
             no
             merit
             ,
             The
             report
             also
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Boemian
             Priests
             do
             minister
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             vnto
             infants
             and
             to
             all
             others
             indifferently
             ,
             vnder
             both
             formes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             greater
             sacrifice
             than
             that
             which
             is
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             one
             
               George
               Poggebratius
            
             is
             saidt
             o
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Ministration
             :
             One
             Picardus
             comming
             out
             of
             France
             ,
             infected
             this
             nation
             with
             this
             monstrous
             and
             abhominable
             madnesse
             ,
             for
             hee
             hauing
             intised
             a
             great
             number
             of
             the
             baser
             sort
             both
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             to
             bee
             his
             followers
             ,
             instructed
             them
             to
             goe
             naked
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             author
             of
             all
             licentious
             liuing
             )
             called
             them
             Addamites
             ,
             by
             whose
             instructions
             venery
             was
             openly
             practised
             without
             difference
             of
             kindred
             or
             allyance
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             most
             horrible
             offences
             :
             some
             of
             which
             sect
             are
             said
             to
             remayne
             as
             yet
             ,
             for
             there
             bee
             some
             Bohemians
             (
             which
             bee
             therefore
             called
             Gruebenhamer
             )
             which
             choose
             out
             for
             the
             excercising
             of
             their
             religion
             ,
             vautes
             and
             hollow
             caues
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             when
             their
             Priest
             (
             according
             to
             their
             custome
             )
             hath
             pronoūced
             this
             part
             of
             Genesis
             
               crescite
               et
               multiplicamini
               et
               replete
               terram
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             increase
             and
             multiply
             and
             replenish
             the
             earth
             ,
             instantly
             they
             put
             out
             all
             their
             lights
             and
             fall
             to
             their
             lechery
             in
             the
             darke
             ,
             euery
             man
             with
             the
             woman
             hee
             first
             lighteth
             vpon
             ,
             without
             respect
             of
             age
             or
             kindred
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             haue
             finished
             their
             busiesse
             they
             light
             their
             lights
             againe
             ,
             and
             goe
             euery
             one
             into
             his
             owne
             place
             and
             so
             bee
             their
             ceremonies
             ended
             .
             This
             execrable
             custome
             of
             that
             damnable
             sect
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             different
             frō
             those
             feasts
             called
             Bacchanalia
             ,
             which
             are
             first
             celebrated
             
             in
             Hetruria
             and
             afterwards
             in
             Rome
             ,
             by
             women
             in
             the
             night
             time
             ,
             who
             hauing
             pampered
             them-selues
             with
             wine
             ,
             and
             banketting
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             men
             in
             secret
             corners
             without
             difference
             or
             respect
             either
             of
             kindred
             or
             age
             ,
             whereby
             grew
             such
             confusion
             ,
             as
             oftentimes
             the
             mothers
             were
             defiled
             by
             their
             owne
             children
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             enormous
             villanies
             were
             perpetrated
             and
             done
             ,
             which
             they
             tooke
             their
             beginning
             as
             from
             the
             warehouse
             of
             all
             wickednesse
             .
             The
             ringleaders
             of
             this
             preposterous
             celebration
             were
             first
             cut
             of
             at
             Rome
             ,
             when
             
               Quintus
               Martius
               ,
               Philippus
            
             and
             
               Posthumius
               Albinus
            
             were
             consulls
             (
             as
             Sabellicus
             reporteth
             in
             his
             first
             Aenead
             and
             seauenth
             booke
             )
             but
             this
             irreligious
             impiety
             and
             horrible
             heresie
             of
             the
             Boemians
             ,
             could
             not
             bee
             extirpated
             and
             rooted
             out
             ,
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             foure
             Kings
             ,
             
               Veneceslaus
               ,
               Sigismundus
               ,
               Albertus
            
             and
             Vladislaus
             although
             they
             opposed
             them-selues
             against
             it
             with
             all
             their
             force
             and
             power
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Germany
               and
               of
               the
               customes
               of
               the
               Germaines
               .
            
             CAP.
             12.
             
          
           
             GERMANY
             is
             the
             largest
             nation
             of
             all
             Europ
             ,
             it
             lieth
             farre
             North
             ,
             and
             is
             deuided
             
             from
             France
             with
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rheyne
             ,
             from
             Rhetia
             and
             Pannonia
             with
             the
             riuer
             Danubius
             ,
             from
             Sarmatia
             and
             Dacia
             with
             certaine
             hills
             ,
             but
             more
             with
             the
             feare
             which
             one
             nation
             hath
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             vpon
             all
             other
             sides
             it
             is
             inclosed
             with
             the
             ocean
             :
             But
             the
             limits
             of
             Germany
             at
             this
             day
             exceed
             these
             bounds
             &
             extend
             further
             ,
             comprehending
             vnder
             that
             name
             Rhetia
             ,
             Vindelitia
             ,
             Norica
             &
             the
             vpper
             Pannonia
             ,
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             part
             of
             Illiria
             &
             euen
             to
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             Citty
             of
             Trent
             .
             All
             the
             country
             of
             Belgia
             in
             
             like
             sort
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             heretofore
             vnder
             the
             French
             gouernment
             )
             and
             all
             about
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rheyne
             ,
             are
             vnited
             to
             the
             Germaines
             ,
             imbracing
             both
             their
             law
             and
             language
             ,
             and
             forgetting
             ,
             or
             not
             daring
             ,
             or
             else
             scorning
             to
             call
             themselues
             French
             :
             The
             Heluetians
             likewise
             by
             little
             and
             little
             haue
             almost
             lost
             both
             their
             name
             and
             speach
             ,
             and
             become
             perfect
             Germaines
             ,
             &
             Germany
             challengeth
             as
             her
             own
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             transalpine
             France
             :
             besides
             all
             these
             the
             souldiers
             of
             Germany
             haue
             (
             within
             the
             space
             of
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             )
             brought
             vnder
             their
             subiection
             the
             Prutenia
             barbarous
             and
             cruell
             nation
             ,
             waining
             them
             from
             the
             worshiping
             of
             Idols
             ,
             to
             their
             owne
             language
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             religion
             :
             this
             country
             therefore
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             compared
             vnto
             what
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             it
             will
             appeare
             that
             it
             hath
             added
             more
             to
             it selfe
             from
             forraine
             nations
             ,
             then
             was
             formerly
             comprehended
             in
             his
             owne
             limits
             .
          
           
             All
             Germany
             was
             once
             deuided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             wherof
             
             that
             part
             which
             is
             nearest
             vnto
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             was
             called
             the
             higher
             Germany
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             the
             lower
             which
             lieth
             northward
             and
             towards
             the
             Ocean
             :
             this
             partition
             doth
             yet
             continue
             ,
             and
             the
             higher
             part
             is
             now
             called
             Alemania
             (
             as
             some
             thinke
             of
             a
             certaine
             lake
             or
             riuer
             called
             Alemanus
             )
             and
             each
             of
             these
             parts
             consisteth
             of
             sundry
             Prouinces
             ,
             for
             the
             higher
             Germany
             (
             going
             vpwards
             from
             the
             riuer
             Moganus
             ,
             which
             runneth
             along
             by
             Franconia
             )
             containeth
             Dauaria
             ,
             Austria
             ,
             Styria
             ,
             Athesis
             ,
             Rhetia
             ,
             Heluetia
             ,
             Sueuia
             ,
             Alsatia
             ,
             and
             the
             Prouince
             of
             Rheine
             ,
             vnto
             the
             citty
             Mentz
             in
             Almania
             .
             The
             inferior
             or
             lower
             Germany
             hath
             in
             it
             Franconia
             (
             a
             good
             part
             wherof
             towards
             the
             South
             is
             held
             to
             be
             in
             high
             Germany
             )
             Hassia
             ,
             Lotharingia
             ,
             Brabant
             ,
             Gelderland
             ,
             Zeiland
             ,
             Holland
             ,
             Frysland
             ,
             Flanders
             ,
             Westphalia
             ,
             Saxonie
             ,
             Dacia
             ,
             Peninsula
             ,
             Pomeranià
             ,
             Liuonia
             ,
             
             Prussia
             ,
             Sletia
             ,
             Morauia
             ,
             Boemia
             ,
             Mysnia
             ,
             Marchia
             ,
             and
             Thuringia
             .
          
           
             Germany
             (
             although
             some
             parte
             thereof
             seemed
             better
             than
             other
             )
             was
             first
             (
             as
             
               Cornelius
               Tacitus
            
             writeth
             )
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ether
             ouer-growne
             with
             woods
             ,
             or
             rouer-flown
             with
             waters
             ,
             being
             more
             base
             and
             barren
             to
             wards
             France
             ,
             and
             more
             subiect
             to
             stormes
             and
             tempests
             towards
             Noricum
             Styria
             ,
             &
             Pannonia
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             yeelded
             neither
             fruite
             nor
             grayne
             ,
             onely
             it
             bred
             good
             store
             of
             cattell
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             both
             little
             and
             low
             :
             gold
             and
             siluer
             it
             affordeth
             none
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             a
             poore
             and
             base
             county
             ,
             it
             was
             dispised
             and
             very
             little
             regarded
             .
             But
             surely
             Cornelius
             was
             either
             much
             deceyued
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             country
             is
             much
             altered
             from
             what
             it
             then
             was
             ,
             for
             Germany
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             is
             so
             pleasant
             and
             so
             plentifull
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             beautified
             ,
             strengthened
             and
             addorned
             ,
             with
             famous
             Citties
             ,
             strong
             Castels
             and
             stately
             buildings
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             nothing
             inferior
             either
             to
             France
             Spaine
             or
             Italy
             ,
             for
             the
             heauens
             smyle
             vpon
             them
             ,
             the
             fields
             affords
             them
             store
             of
             fruites
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             solaceth
             him selfe
             amongst
             her
             hills
             ,
             shee
             hath
             whole
             mountaines
             of
             vynes
             ,
             woods
             at
             wil
             ,
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             graine
             in
             abundance
             ,
             being
             watred
             on
             all
             sides
             with
             Rhene
             ,
             Danubius
             ,
             Moganus
             ,
             Albis
             ,
             Neccharus
             ,
             Sala
             ,
             Odera
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             other
             great
             and
             famous
             riuers
             and
             brookes
             :
             there
             be
             fountaines
             like-wife
             of
             sweete
             waters
             ,
             hot
             bathes
             and
             mines
             of
             Salte
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             equall
             to
             any
             other
             country
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             mettals
             yea
             all
             Italy
             ,
             France
             ,
             and
             Spaine
             ,
             store
             them-selues
             with
             siluer
             and
             other
             mettalls
             out
             of
             Germany
             :
             and
             there
             is
             some
             gold
             gotten
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             those
             old
             writers
             were
             now
             liuing
             ,
             and
             beheld
             the
             present
             estate
             of
             Germany
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             would
             doubtlesse
             thinke
             it
             strange
             and
             wonder
             to
             see
             such
             alteration
             ,
             to
             perceiue
             each
             place
             so
             holsome
             and
             
             conuenient
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             the
             ayre
             so
             temperate
             ,
             the
             soyle
             so
             fertile
             ,
             such
             aboundance
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             graine
             ,
             such
             planting
             of
             trees
             ,
             such
             beautifull
             buildings
             of
             Citties
             ,
             Temples
             and
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             such
             aduancement
             of
             religion
             ,
             such
             ciuility
             amongst
             cittizens
             ,
             decencie
             in
             apparell
             ,
             experience
             in
             feates
             of
             armes
             ,
             such
             furniture
             and
             prouision
             for
             warres
             ,
             and
             such
             store
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             ornaments
             ,
             besides
             the
             extraordinary
             sincerity
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             Peeres
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             if
             (
             I
             say
             )
             they
             beheld
             and
             marked
             all
             these
             things
             well
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             they
             would
             not
             condemne
             the
             ground
             as
             barren
             ,
             rude
             ,
             ill
             fauoured
             ,
             or
             little
             beholding
             to
             the
             heauens
             ,
             yea
             they
             should
             see
             how
             true
             that
             saying
             is
             ;
             That
             good
             things
             are
             spoiled
             for
             want
             of
             workemanship
             and
             well
             husbanding
             :
             the
             ayre
             is
             there
             more
             calme
             and
             temperate
             in
             winter
             ,
             then
             in
             other
             countries
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             produceth
             more
             excellent
             fruites
             ,
             yet
             be
             their
             summers
             more
             intemperate
             ,
             through
             which
             intemperature
             many
             of
             those
             fruites
             be
             often-times
             corrupted
             and
             spoiled
             ,
             besides
             there
             bee
             many
             venemous
             beasts
             ,
             and
             other
             ,
             creatures
             pernitious
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             it
             hardly
             to
             bee
             iudged
             ,
             what
             Prouince
             may
             be
             compared
             vnto
             it
             ,
             much
             lesse
             preferred
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             this
             country
             assumeth
             the
             name
             of
             Germany
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             sympathy
             and
             concordance
             
             amongst
             all
             the
             people
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             their
             manners
             and
             courses
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             all
             of
             them
             agree
             and
             liue
             together
             like
             brothers
             and
             equalls
             .
             It
             was
             first
             called
             Teutonia
             of
             Tuisco
             the
             sonne
             of
             Noe
             ,
             and
             Alemanin
             ,
             of
             Mannus
             his
             sonne
             ,
             who
             were
             said
             to
             be
             the
             first
             authors
             and
             originall
             of
             that
             nation
             :
             though
             some
             be
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             and
             affirme
             ,
             that
             Germany
             was
             
             first
             inhabited
             by
             such
             as
             were
             there
             bred
             and
             borne
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             such
             as
             were
             brought
             from
             other
             places
             ;
             of
             which
             opinion
             is
             one
             which
             hath
             written
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Well
                 situated
                 toward
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 d●th
                 lye
                 the
                 Germaires
                 soyle
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 people
                 famous
                 through
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 fell
                 the
                 foyle
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 forren
                 foes
                 :
                 no
                 heate
                 nor
                 cold
                 ,
                 nor
                 paines
                 can
                 them
                 molest
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 that
                 they
                 scorne
                 to
                 spend
                 their
                 time
                 in
                 idlenesse
                 and
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Borne
                 certes
                 in
                 that
                 land
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 first
                 that
                 were
                 aliue
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Nor
                 but
                 from
                 Demogorgons
                 loynes
                 can
                 pedigree
                 deriue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Those
                 did
                 the
                 Greekes
                 Adelphi
                 name
                 ,
                 whom
                 Latins
                 Germans
                 call
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Because
                 in
                 vnity
                 and
                 loue
                 ,
                 they
                 liue
                 like
                 brethren
                 all
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 name
                 which
                 vnto
                 noble
                 hearts
                 doth
                 yet
                 grea
                 honor
                 yeeld
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Large
                 lims
                 hath
                 la●ish
                 nature
                 lent
                 ,
                 their
                 huged
                 trunkes
                 to
                 weld
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Vnto
                 their
                 bodies
                 answerable
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 both
                 tall
                 and
                 straight
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Their
                 necks
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 body
                 else
                 is
                 Alablaster
                 white
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Their
                 eyes
                 their
                 haires
                 and
                 bushie
                 locks
                 of
                 yellow
                 coulor
                 be
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 temperature
                 their
                 members
                 all
                 and
                 bodies
                 doe
                 agree
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 What
                 inwardly
                 is
                 thought
                 or
                 meant
                 ,
                 their
                 outward
                 voice
                 forth
                 showes
              
            
             
               
                 Their
                 toungs
                 be
                 traytors
                 to
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 their
                 secret
                 to
                 disclose
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Their
                 speach
                 is
                 not
                 effeminate
                 but
                 lostie
                 bigge
                 and
                 strong
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 So
                 that
                 their
                 valiant
                 warlike
                 hearts
                 ,
                 may
                 knowne
                 be
                 by
                 their
                 tong
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 They
                 loue
                 to
                 wander
                 much
                 ahroad
                 ,
                 to
                 hunt
                 and
                 eke
                 to
                 ride
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 some
                 by
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 their
                 liuings
                 doe
                 prouide
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Some
                 Bacchus
                 tender
                 budding
                 sprouts
                 do
                 winde
                 on
                 naked
                 piles
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 some
                 do
                 till
                 the
                 fertile
                 earth
                 that
                 barren
                 was
                 ere
                 wh●les
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Some
                 men
                 in
                 trauell
                 much
                 delight
                 their
                 youthfull
                 dayes
                 to
                 spend
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 other
                 to
              
               Mineruaes
               
                 lawes
                 their
                 course
                 do
                 wholy
                 bend
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Or
                 hoysing
                 vp
                 their
                 sailes
                 aloft
                 do
                 cut
                 through
                 forren
                 flouds
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 store
                 their
                 wants
                 with
                 sundry
                 sorts
                 of
                 far-fetcht
                 strangers
                 goods
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 forren
                 foes
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 then
                 within
                 themselues
                 thcile
                 iar
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 A
                 light
                 occasion
                 will
                 suffice
                 to
                 stir
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 war
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 that
                 cruell
              
               Mats
               
                 doth
                 bloudy
                 flag
                 display
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 They
                 hold
                 it
                 then
                 no
                 iniury
                 to
                 rauish
                 ,
                 filch
                 and
                 prey
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Some
                 in
                 Hircinian
                 woods
                 delight
                 to
                 hunt
                 the
                 tusked
                 Bore
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 some
                 the
                 brazen-footed
                 Hart
                 with
                 yelping
                 Hounds
                 to
                 gore
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               
                 Through
                 forrests
                 ,
                 woods
                 and
                 mountains
                 some
                 pursue
                 the
                 cruell
                 Beare
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 some
                 with
                 Eaulcons
                 talents
                 seeke
                 the
                 silly
                 birdes
                 to
                 teare
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 pluming
                 of
                 their
                 fethers
                 cleane
                 disperse
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 No
                 enterprice
                 so
                 doub●full
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 hazard
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 grifley
                 death
                 th●i●
                 valian●
                 mindes
                 appall
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 wrongs
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 seeke
                 reuenge
                 :
                 but
                 fo
                 their
                 countries
                 good
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Or
                 kin
                 or
                 friends
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 spend
                 their
                 deerest
                 bloud
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The●
                 constant
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 his
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 do
                 duly
                 serue
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Nor
                 from
                 sincere
                 religion
                 ,
                 doe
                 sela
                 or
                 neuer
                 sw●rue
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Their
                 dealings
                 honest
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 iust
                 ,
                 all
                 lying
                 they
                 detest
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 euermore
                 their
                 toung
                 declares
                 what
                 's
                 hidden
                 in
                 their
                 brest
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Germaines
             before
             they
             began
             their
             battels
             ,
             vsed
             to
             chaunt
             forth
             a
             song
             or
             holy
             hymne
             ,
             in
             honor
             of
             Hercules
             ,
             holding
             opinion
             that
             he
             was
             once
             in
             that
             country
             :
             when
             they
             ioyned
             battell
             they
             would
             crie
             out
             with
             a
             most
             greeuous
             and
             clamourous
             noyse
             ,
             not
             so
             confused
             and
             dissonant
             ,
             as
             terrible
             to
             their
             enemie
             .
             Their
             eyes
             bee
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             blew
             ,
             their
             lookes
             sterne
             ,
             and
             their
             hayre
             red
             or
             yellow
             ,
             they
             be
             tall
             of
             stature
             ,
             and
             naturally
             very
             sodaine
             and
             head-long
             in
             all
             their
             enterprises
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             away
             with
             much
             labour
             and
             toyle
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             indure
             heate
             and
             thirst
             ,
             so
             well
             as
             the
             Frenchmen
             can
             ,
             but
             cold
             they
             can
             indure
             passing
             well
             .
             Of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             they
             made
             no
             account
             ,
             for
             the
             plate
             and
             Iewels
             of
             siluer
             which
             were
             sent
             them
             from
             forraine
             Princes
             ,
             they
             esteemed
             as
             base
             and
             vile
             as
             earthen
             vessels
             :
             But
             since
             by
             trafficke
             and
             trading
             with
             other
             countries
             ,
             the
             vse
             thereof
             hath
             crept
             in
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             there
             bee
             some
             hold
             opinion
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             neither
             siluer
             nor
             gold
             gotten
             there
             as
             yet
             ,
             and
             but
             small
             store
             of
             Yron
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             they
             vsed
             no
             swords
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             but
             long
             Speares
             or
             Iauelins
             with
             short
             Yron
             pikes
             ,
             being
             a
             very
             fit
             and
             handsome
             weapon
             to
             fight
             withall
             both
             aloofe
             and
             neere
             at
             hand
             .
          
           
           
             Their
             horsemen
             fought
             with
             shields
             and
             those
             short
             speares
             ,
             and
             footmen
             with
             stones
             and
             darts
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             naked
             ,
             or
             in
             little
             short
             gabberdines
             or
             cassacks
             :
             the
             souldiers
             were
             distinguished
             and
             knowne
             one
             from
             an
             other
             by
             the
             coulour
             of
             their
             shields
             ,
             which
             were
             painted
             with
             select
             and
             curious
             coulours
             ,
             and
             but
             few
             of
             them
             wore
             either
             priuie
             coates
             ,
             helmets
             ,
             or
             head-peeces
             .
             Their
             horses
             were
             neither
             well
             shapt
             nor
             speedie
             paced
             ,
             nor
             could
             they
             runne
             the
             ring
             ,
             or
             career
             like
             Italian
             horses
             ,
             but
             onely
             straight
             forward
             :
             hee
             that
             lost
             his
             shield
             in
             fight
             was
             seuerely
             punished
             ,
             for
             hee
             was
             vtterly
             excluded
             from
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             not
             admitted
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Senate
             or
             Councell
             house
             ,
             and
             many
             were
             so
             deeply
             touched
             with
             that
             indignitie
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             violently
             procure
             their
             owne
             deaths
             ,
             rather
             then
             indure
             such
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             Their
             Kings
             were
             elected
             for
             their
             worth
             and
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             their
             power
             and
             authority
             was
             not
             altogether
             free
             ,
             but
             limitted
             and
             restrained
             :
             the
             worthiest
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             greatest
             valour
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             could
             effect
             more
             by
             their
             good
             examples
             ,
             then
             by
             all
             their
             force
             and
             authority
             ,
             were
             ordained
             leaders
             and
             conductors
             of
             their
             armies
             .
             There
             was
             none
             had
             power
             to
             chastice
             ,
             beat
             ,
             or
             punish
             an
             other
             ,
             but
             the
             Priests
             only
             ,
             for
             they
             held
             that
             reuengment
             belonged
             only
             vnto
             the
             gods
             ,
             whose
             ministers
             the
             Priests
             were
             .
             They
             would
             pourtray
             the
             Images
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             with
             them
             into
             the
             warres
             ,
             as
             a
             speciall
             incouragement
             to
             fight
             .
             And
             their
             friends
             and
             kinsfolke
             likewise
             were
             placed
             neere
             vnto
             the
             battell
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             presence
             they
             might
             either
             atchieue
             a
             glorious
             victory
             ,
             or
             end
             their
             dayes
             with
             honor
             :
             and
             their
             parents
             ,
             wiues
             and
             children
             were
             eye-witnesses
             of
             their
             valor
             and
             prowesse
             ,
             and
             euer
             as
             any
             of
             them
             that
             fought
             were
             wounded
             ,
             they
             
             were
             brought
             vnto
             their
             mothers
             and
             wiues
             ,
             and
             other
             friends
             that
             were
             lookers
             on
             ,
             who
             were
             euer
             readie
             and
             willing
             to
             heale
             and
             cure
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             supply
             the
             soldiers
             with
             victualles
             ,
             exciting
             and
             encouraging
             them
             to
             fight
             manfully
             :
             through
             which
             exhortations
             (
             as
             some
             haue
             written
             )
             the
             battell
             hath
             renewed
             and
             begunne
             a
             fresh
             ,
             when
             the
             souldiers
             were
             almost
             spent
             and
             wearied
             out
             :
             for
             they
             esteemed
             their
             women
             to
             be
             of
             great
             sanctitie
             and
             prouidence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             Councels
             were
             not
             to
             be
             contemned
             ,
             nor
             their
             aduises
             despised
             .
             Vppon
             certaine
             dayes
             they
             vsed
             to
             sacrifice
             men
             vnto
             Mercurie
             ,
             and
             beasts
             to
             Mars
             and
             Hercules
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             generally
             giuen
             to
             sorcerie
             and
             witch-craft
             .
          
           
             Trifling
             and
             pettie
             causes
             were
             managed
             and
             decided
             by
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             citties
             ;
             but
             all
             great
             businesses
             and
             difficult
             affaires
             ,
             were
             handled
             by
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             city
             in
             generall
             .
             They
             would
             neuer
             begin
             any
             busines
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Moone
             was
             either
             in
             the
             change
             or
             in
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             they
             reckened
             their
             computation
             not
             by
             the
             dayes
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             nights
             .
          
           
             They
             came
             armed
             into
             the
             Councell-house
             to
             decide
             controuersies
             ,
             and
             to
             maintaine
             the
             right
             of
             causes
             ,
             and
             hee
             vppon
             whose
             side
             the
             sentence
             passed
             ,
             and
             was
             conmended
             ,
             had
             a
             Iaueling
             shaken
             and
             brandished
             against
             him
             ;
             which
             manner
             of
             sentence
             giuing
             ,
             they
             accounted
             to
             be
             most
             honorable
             ,
             and
             againe
             those
             whose
             causes
             were
             nought
             ,
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             Iudges
             frownes
             and
             sterne
             lookes
             .
          
           
             All
             traytors
             an●
             turne-coates
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             fled
             to
             the
             enemie
             ,
             were
             hanged
             :
             Sluggards
             ,
             dastards
             ,
             and
             such
             infamous
             persons
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             had
             any
             noysome
             disease
             ,
             were
             laid
             vpon
             a
             hurdle
             ,
             and
             dragged
             till
             they
             were
             dead
             .
          
           
           
             No
             Magistrate
             would
             execute
             any
             publike
             or
             priuate
             businesse
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             was
             armed
             :
             there
             was
             great
             emulation
             amongst
             them
             about
             their
             diet
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             incredibly
             giuen
             to
             affectation
             ,
             for
             he
             carried
             the
             greatest
             credit
             and
             estimation
             amongst
             his
             friends
             and
             neighbours
             ,
             that
             was
             best
             attended
             and
             accompanied
             with
             young
             gallants
             ,
             when
             hee
             went
             abroad
             about
             any
             businesse
             .
             If
             the
             Prince
             that
             was
             Generall
             or
             Leader
             of
             the
             armie
             ,
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             field
             without
             victorie
             ,
             he
             liued
             in
             discredite
             and
             infamie
             all
             his
             life
             time
             after
             ,
             for
             the
             Prince
             fighteth
             only
             for
             victorie
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Noblemen
             for
             the
             safetie
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             They
             would
             oftentimes
             take
             occasion
             to
             make
             warres
             without
             cause
             giuen
             ,
             onely
             because
             they
             could
             not
             indure
             to
             liue
             quietly
             and
             peaceably
             .
             For
             they
             held
             it
             a
             point
             of
             sloth
             and
             sluggishnesse
             ,
             to
             get
             their
             liuing
             by
             their
             labors
             ,
             if
             they
             might
             get
             it
             by
             warres
             ,
             though
             it
             cost
             them
             their
             liues
             :
             if
             they
             had
             no
             warres
             ,
             the
             valiantest
             men
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             spent
             their
             times
             wholy
             in
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             and
             sleeping
             ;
             committing
             both
             houses
             and
             husbandrie
             to
             the
             care
             and
             guidance
             of
             old
             men
             and
             women
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             it
             seemeth
             strange
             to
             see
             two
             such
             contrarie
             dispositions
             in
             one
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             both
             louers
             of
             idlenesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             enemies
             to
             peace
             and
             quietnesse
             .
             Their
             dwellings
             were
             in
             villages
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             in
             seuerall
             houses
             ,
             their
             apparell
             ,
             short
             cassockes
             ,
             or
             souldiers
             coates
             ,
             buttoned
             together
             with
             claspes
             ,
             or
             pinned
             with
             thornes
             ,
             and
             the
             richer
             sort
             were
             knowne
             and
             distinguished
             from
             others
             by
             their
             clothes
             :
             for
             they
             wore
             their
             coates
             so
             close
             to
             their
             skins
             ,
             as
             you
             might
             plainely
             perceiue
             the
             perfect
             proportion
             of
             each
             lim
             and
             member
             ,
             and
             the
             selfe
             same
             fashion
             of
             apparell
             which
             serued
             men
             ,
             was
             worne
             by
             women
             likewise
             .
          
           
           
             Most
             part
             of
             the
             Germaines
             which
             dwelt
             towards
             the
             East
             and
             North
             side
             of
             the
             countrie
             ,
             contented
             themselues
             with
             one
             wife
             a
             peece
             ,
             some
             few
             excepted
             which
             had
             many
             ;
             and
             the
             wife
             was
             not
             indowed
             by
             the
             husband
             ,
             but
             the
             husband
             by
             the
             wife
             ;
             nor
             was
             their
             dowers
             of
             such
             dainties
             as
             were
             onely
             fit
             to
             make
             them
             fine
             and
             gay
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             things
             as
             they
             had
             most
             vse
             of
             ,
             as
             yokes
             of
             oxen
             ,
             horses
             ,
             with
             their
             furniture
             ,
             shields
             ,
             swords
             ,
             Iauelings
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             The
             women
             were
             wonderful
             chast
             and
             modest
             ,
             and
             their
             lookes
             nothing
             want
             on
             to
             procure
             allurements
             :
             they
             frequented
             no
             banquets
             nor
             common
             feasts
             ,
             so
             as
             (
             though
             the
             nation
             were
             very
             populous
             )
             there
             was
             few
             women
             found
             offending
             in
             adulterie
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             were
             thereof
             conuicted
             ,
             her
             owne
             husband
             would
             pull
             her
             headlong
             out
             of
             his
             house
             starke
             naked
             ,
             before
             her
             neighbours
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             whip
             her
             round
             about
             the
             towne
             ,
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             place
             for
             pardon
             for
             such
             lasciuious
             strumpets
             ,
             no
             not
             their
             youth
             ,
             beautie
             ,
             nor
             riches
             could
             any
             whit
             priuiledge
             them
             ,
             or
             reconcile
             them
             to
             their
             husbands
             .
             It
             was
             not
             tolerable
             for
             any
             one
             to
             scoffe
             at
             vice
             ,
             for
             thereby
             they
             thought
             they
             both
             corrupted
             others
             ,
             and
             were
             corrupted
             themselues
             .
             And
             as
             euery
             woman
             had
             but
             one
             bodie
             and
             one
             life
             ,
             so
             should
             she
             haue
             but
             one
             husband
             ,
             nor
             ought
             she
             to
             haue
             any
             idle
             cogitation
             or
             wanton
             desire
             ,
             as
             if
             shee
             more
             regarded
             the
             act
             of
             matrimonie
             ,
             then
             her
             husbands
             loue
             :
             so
             as
             more
             good
             was
             done
             by
             their
             manners
             and
             examples
             ,
             then
             in
             other
             places
             by
             wholesome
             &
             strict
             lawes
             .
             Yong
             men
             were
             not
             very
             prone
             to
             lust
             ,
             &
             especially
             when
             their
             youthfull
             dayes
             drew
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             maides
             were
             not
             married
             til
             they
             were
             of
             good
             yeares
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bee
             more
             strong
             and
             able
             to
             beare
             children
             .
          
           
           
             Murder
             was
             punished
             with
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             cattell
             ,
             
             which
             the
             murtherer
             must
             giue
             to
             al
             the
             dead
             mans
             friends
             as
             a
             satisfaction
             for
             his
             death
             :
             They
             were
             very
             desirous
             to
             diet
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             good
             hospitalitie
             ,
             accounting
             it
             an
             vnhonest
             and
             vndecent
             part
             to
             forbid
             any
             one
             their
             houses
             or
             tables
             .
             Rewards
             were
             willingly
             taken
             and
             giuen
             ,
             nor
             would
             they
             vpbraide
             any
             one
             with
             that
             they
             had
             giuen
             ,
             nor
             thinke
             themselues
             in
             any
             matter
             beholding
             for
             what
             they
             receiued
             .
          
           
             They
             would
             spend
             whole
             nights
             and
             dayes
             in
             drinking
             
             and
             carowsing
             ,
             esteeming
             and
             accounting
             it
             a
             credit
             to
             be
             drunken
             :
             and
             oftentimes
             after
             their
             gluttonie
             and
             gormandize
             ,
             they
             would
             brall
             and
             fall
             out
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             exchanging
             ill
             words
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             blowes
             ,
             whereof
             oftentimes
             insued
             mayming
             and
             murder
             .
             They
             consulted
             of
             all
             serious
             matters
             ,
             touching
             both
             warre
             and
             peace
             ,
             amidst
             their
             banquets
             ,
             deeming
             their
             iudgements
             more
             acute
             ,
             and
             themselues
             more
             carefull
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             then
             at
             any
             other
             ,
             and
             more
             fit
             to
             vndergo
             any
             notable
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             were
             plaine
             and
             simple
             ,
             without
             craft
             ,
             dissimulation
             or
             cunning
             ,
             and
             easily
             drawne
             to
             lay
             open
             and
             discouer
             the
             very
             secrets
             of
             their
             hearts
             :
             They
             would
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             day
             after
             ,
             what
             they
             had
             done
             before
             ,
             considering
             of
             the
             matter
             more
             deliberatly
             ,
             when
             they
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             alter
             it
             ,
             shewing
             then
             what
             their
             intent
             was
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             be
             deceiued
             .
          
           
             They
             drunke
             a
             corrupt
             drinke
             made
             of
             barly
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             wine
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             dwelt
             nere
             vnto
             great
             riuers
             had
             wine
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             other
             countries
             :
             their
             meat
             was
             simple
             and
             grosse
             ,
             as
             wild
             apples
             ,
             new
             dow
             ,
             thicke
             milke
             ,
             or
             clottered
             Creame
             :
             but
             their
             drinke
             was
             much
             more
             immoderate
             :
             They
             delighted
             to
             behold
             and
             see
             young
             
             men
             naked
             ,
             amongst
             swords
             and
             speares
             ,
             and
             other
             militarie
             weapons
             belonging
             to
             warre
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             how
             finely
             and
             nimbly
             they
             could
             deliuer
             themselues
             out
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             often
             practise
             whereof
             made
             them
             skilful
             ,
             and
             their
             agilitie
             and
             skill
             was
             a
             great
             ornament
             vnto
             them
             .
             They
             were
             so
             exceedingly
             giuen
             to
             dicing
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             had
             lost
             all
             that
             euer
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             would
             aduenture
             their
             owne
             liberties
             vppon
             one
             chance
             at
             dice
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             
             lost
             ,
             they
             would
             willingly
             become
             slaues
             ,
             and
             suffer
             themselues
             (
             though
             neuer
             so
             strong
             and
             lustie
             )
             to
             be
             bound
             and
             sold
             like
             beasts
             .
             They
             diuided
             the
             yeare
             into
             Winter
             ,
             Spring
             ,
             and
             Sommer
             ,
             making
             no
             recknning
             of
             Autumne
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             scarcitie
             of
             wine
             and
             fruites
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             Funerals
             they
             made
             little
             shew
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             by
             weeping
             and
             outward
             lamentations
             ,
             but
             the
             dolor
             and
             griefe
             of
             their
             hearts
             continued
             long
             ,
             and
             women
             onely
             bewayled
             the
             dead
             ,
             it
             being
             enough
             for
             men
             to
             remember
             them
             .
             And
             these
             in
             times
             past
             were
             the
             customes
             of
             the
             Germaines
             ,
             and
             their
             manner
             of
             liuing
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             much
             they
             bee
             altered
             from
             what
             they
             then
             
             were
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             other
             nations
             )
             may
             bee
             gathered
             by
             this
             their
             present
             estate
             :
             for
             now
             the
             whole
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             Germaines
             ,
             consisteth
             of
             foure
             sortes
             of
             people
             :
             the
             first
             sort
             or
             Order
             is
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             which
             be
             of
             two
             sorts
             likewise
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             secular
             Priests
             ,
             and
             religious
             persons
             ;
             
             both
             of
             them
             beeing
             indowed
             with
             great
             and
             large
             rents
             ,
             reuenues
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             held
             in
             great
             honour
             and
             estimation
             wirh
             the
             people
             ,
             both
             for
             that
             they
             offer
             sacrifice
             vnto
             God
             ,
             extoll
             the
             prayses
             of
             the
             Saynts
             ,
             and
             haue
             cure
             of
             soules
             ;
             as
             also
             for
             that
             they
             vnderstand
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             bee
             able
             to
             interpret
             and
             expound
             them
             ,
             and
             leade
             a
             single
             life
             ;
             for
             those
             which
             haue
             not
             all
             
             these
             good
             parts
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             despised
             and
             contemned
             of
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             of
             people
             :
             And
             euery
             order
             of
             religious
             persons
             ,
             haue
             their
             garments
             made
             of
             their
             owne
             fashion
             ,
             very
             decent
             and
             comely
             :
             The
             secular
             ,
             or
             lay-Priestes
             weare
             loose
             Coates
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             black
             ,
             or
             russet
             ,
             and
             linnen
             myters
             on
             their
             heads
             ,
             not
             very
             high
             crowned
             ,
             but
             sticking
             close
             about
             their
             eares
             .
             And
             when
             they
             go
             abroad
             ,
             they
             cast
             about
             their
             neckes
             ,
             for
             decencies
             sake
             ,
             a
             broade
             lace
             ,
             either
             of
             silk
             or
             linnen
             ,
             which
             hangeth
             downe
             on
             each
             side
             their
             shoulders
             :
             Vpon
             their
             shooes
             are
             pumps
             :
             they
             weare
             Pantofles
             or
             Sandals
             ,
             putting
             them
             off
             euer
             when
             they
             come
             home
             .
          
           
             Most
             of
             them
             liue
             very
             idlely
             ,
             bestowing
             little
             time
             in
             obtaining
             learning
             ,
             but
             spending
             all
             the
             after-noones
             in
             gaming
             and
             drinking
             .
             The
             inferiour
             Priests
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             iniure
             them
             ,
             complaine
             vnto
             their
             Bishoppe
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             :
             whereby
             they
             worke
             their
             owne
             security
             ,
             and
             condigne
             punishment
             is
             inflicted
             vpon
             the
             offenders
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             estate
             or
             condition
             is
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             wherof
             
             there
             bee
             many
             degrees
             ;
             as
             Princes
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             and
             Knights
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             that
             Order
             :
             the
             Princes
             excell
             all
             the
             other
             degrees
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             dignitie
             and
             bloud
             ,
             as
             in
             power
             and
             strength
             ,
             as
             hauing
             very
             large
             lands
             and
             ample
             possessions
             .
          
           
             The
             Earles
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             and
             other
             Nobles
             liue
             dispersed
             abroade
             in
             the
             countrie
             ,
             some
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             some
             in
             another
             ,
             flowrishing
             like
             so
             many
             flowers
             in
             a
             greene
             field
             .
             But
             that
             which
             is
             very
             strange
             &
             worthy
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             the
             Nobilitie
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             both
             Princes
             &
             Earls
             acknowledge
             a
             soueraignty
             :
             &
             yeeld
             their
             obedience
             vnto
             the
             Emperor
             ;
             so
             oft
             as
             necessitie
             ,
             or
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             requireth
             it
             :
             and
             
             yet
             the
             Knights
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             exempted
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             not
             serue
             any
             one
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             those
             which
             be
             vnder
             thē
             to
             serue
             ,
             but
             for
             wages
             and
             stipend
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             acknowledge
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Romaine
             Emperour
             is
             their
             Soueraigne
             Lord
             and
             Gouernor
             .
             The
             Nobilitie
             in
             generall
             ,
             thinke
             it
             a
             great
             discredit
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             blemish
             vnto
             their
             kindred
             and
             house
             ,
             to
             exercise
             merchandize
             ,
             or
             any
             mechanicall
             art
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             a
             wife
             from
             among
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             or
             that
             is
             their
             inferiour
             ,
             or
             to
             liue
             in
             a
             strange
             citty
             like
             towns-men
             :
             for
             they
             (
             skorning
             all
             company
             and
             commerce
             with
             cittizens
             )
             liue
             freely
             with
             their
             wiues
             and
             families
             ,
             in
             stately
             castels
             ,
             strong
             holdes
             ,
             and
             beautifull
             pallaces
             ,
             situated
             some
             vppon
             mountaines
             ,
             some
             in
             woods
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             champion
             countries
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Nobles
             frequent
             the
             Courts
             of
             Kings
             and
             great
             Princes
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             liue
             at
             their
             owne
             houses
             vppon
             their
             Rents
             and
             reuenues
             .
          
           
             They
             be
             much
             giuen
             to
             hunting
             ,
             affirming
             ,
             that
             by
             continuall
             custome
             ,
             and
             their
             auncient
             libertie
             ,
             they
             only
             are
             allowed
             to
             hunt
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             interdicted
             and
             depriued
             of
             that
             pleasure
             ;
             for
             ,
             for
             a
             priuate
             man
             to
             hunt
             either
             hares
             ,
             ro-buckes
             ,
             kids
             ,
             hynd-calues
             ,
             or
             stagges
             ,
             in
             some
             place
             is
             punished
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             eyes
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             other
             places
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             head
             :
             but
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             euery
             one
             that
             can
             ,
             to
             take
             such
             wild
             beasts
             that
             be
             noysome
             and
             hurtfull
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             they
             fare
             daintily
             ,
             and
             be
             sumptuously
             cloathed
             ,
             as
             well
             men
             as
             women
             ,
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroade
             ,
             beeing
             decked
             and
             adorned
             with
             gold
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             and
             silkes
             of
             sundry
             colours
             :
             When
             they
             walke
             abroad
             they
             are
             attended
             with
             a
             troupe
             of
             their
             friends
             and
             familiars
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             easily
             be
             knowne
             and
             discerned
             from
             the
             common-people
             ,
             
             onely
             by
             their
             gate
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             graue
             and
             demure
             :
             They
             neuer
             go
             farre
             from
             home
             but
             on
             horse-backe
             ,
             for
             to
             take
             a
             iourney
             on
             foot
             they
             account
             a
             great
             dishonor
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             plaine
             demonstration
             of
             pouertie
             :
             but
             if
             they
             stand
             in
             want
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             will
             straine
             courtesie
             to
             take
             it
             from
             others
             ,
             either
             priuily
             or
             by
             force
             .
             They
             seldome
             go
             to
             law
             with
             any
             one
             for
             iniuries
             done
             vnto
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             gather
             a
             troupe
             of
             their
             friends
             together
             ,
             and
             reuenge
             themselues
             ,
             either
             by
             fire
             ,
             sword
             ,
             or
             rapine
             :
             therby
             compelling
             the
             wrong-doers
             to
             make
             what
             satisfaction
             they
             thinke
             good
             .
          
           
             They
             be
             proude
             ,
             turbulent
             ,
             and
             couetous
             ,
             practising
             how
             to
             get
             Church-mens
             goods
             by
             deceit
             ,
             and
             wracking
             their
             slaues
             and
             clownes
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             with
             an
             vnrelenting
             authoritie
             .
             It
             is
             almost
             incredible
             to
             be
             spoken
             ,
             how
             they
             vexe
             ,
             pill
             and
             poll
             those
             miserable
             and
             vnfortunate
             caytiues
             ,
             &
             surely
             Germany
             were
             an
             hundred
             times
             more
             happie
             ,
             if
             those
             Centaures
             ,
             worse
             then
             Dionysius
             and
             Phalaris
             ,
             were
             either
             vtterly
             expelled
             the
             land
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             their
             tyranny
             and
             power
             so
             restrained
             &
             abridged
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             be
             inforced
             to
             liue
             priuate
             like
             vnto
             the
             Nobility
             in
             Heluetia
             .
             The
             3.
             estate
             or
             order
             of
             the
             Germaines
             ,
             is
             of
             citizens
             and
             towns-men
             :
             and
             of
             these
             ,
             some
             be
             onely
             subiect
             
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             other
             Princes
             and
             Prelates
             of
             the
             church
             .
             Those
             which
             yeld
             obedience
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             haue
             many
             priuiledges
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             and
             customes
             common
             to
             themselues
             :
             and
             euery
             yeare
             (
             by
             the
             voyces
             of
             the
             cittizens
             )
             is
             one
             chiefe
             magistrate
             elected
             ;
             who
             for
             his
             yeare
             hath
             a
             soueraign
             authority
             ouer
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             hee
             of
             himselfe
             hath
             power
             to
             punish
             any
             one
             of
             the
             same
             order
             with
             death
             .
          
           
             When
             an
             offence
             is
             cōmitted
             ,
             the
             offendor
             is
             brought
             before
             the
             magistrates
             elected
             ,
             where
             beeing
             sette
             in
             
             councel
             ,
             the
             accuser
             is
             called
             for
             ,
             who
             hauing
             set
             downe
             his
             accusation
             ,
             the
             defendant
             hath
             free
             liberty
             to
             plead
             for
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             when
             both
             parties
             be
             heard
             ,
             at
             large
             ,
             the
             Iudges
             proceed
             to
             sentence
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             by
             any
             course
             of
             law
             (
             for
             that
             these
             manner
             of
             magistrates
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             lawes
             )
             but
             as
             they
             be
             induced
             by
             reason
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             custome
             hath
             beene
             afore-time
             in
             like
             cases
             :
             the
             like
             forme
             of
             Iudgement
             is
             vsed
             in
             ciuill
             causes
             likewise
             ,
             sauing
             that
             in
             ciuill
             and
             criminall
             causes
             ,
             the
             party
             accused
             may
             appeale
             vnto
             Caesar
             ,
             which
             offenders
             in
             other
             causes
             may
             not
             doe
             .
          
           
             In
             euery
             Imperiall
             Citty
             bee
             two
             sorts
             of
             Citizens
             ,
             the
             
             one
             of
             Gentlemen
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Plebeians
             :
             the
             Plebeians
             or
             comminalty
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             be
             occupied
             in
             trading
             and
             keeping
             shops
             ,
             but
             the
             Gentlemen
             (
             which
             bee
             also
             called
             Patritians
             )
             liue
             only
             vpon
             their
             patrimony
             &
             reuenewes
             ,
             in
             as
             good
             fashion
             as
             the
             Nobility
             or
             Knights
             of
             the
             country
             do
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             the
             comminalty
             wax
             so
             rich
             ,
             that
             he
             (
             either
             by
             custome
             or
             commerce
             )
             will
             intrude
             himselfe
             into
             the
             society
             of
             Gentlemen
             ,
             he
             is
             (
             notwithstanding
             his
             wealth
             )
             discarded
             their
             companies
             ,
             whereof
             it
             proceedeth
             that
             each
             of
             these
             orders
             of
             Citizens
             ,
             haue
             for
             many
             yeeres
             ,
             continued
             in
             there
             owne
             estate
             without
             alteration
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             the
             administration
             and
             gouernment
             of
             their
             commonwealth
             ,
             is
             commune
             and
             permitted
             as
             well
             vnto
             the
             Plebeians
             as
             Patritians
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             communalty
             is
             no
             way
             in
             subiection
             to
             the
             gentility
             ,
             but
             euery
             one
             hath
             his
             owne
             substance
             in
             safety
             ,
             with
             free
             liberty
             (
             not
             transgressing
             their
             lawes
             )
             to
             liue
             as
             they
             list
             :
             and
             Iustice
             is
             ministred
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             throughout
             al
             the
             whole
             country
             ,
             by
             men
             which
             haue
             little
             learning
             or
             none
             at
             al
             ,
             for
             in
             euery
             City
             (
             and
             in
             many
             townes
             likewise
             )
             bee
             elected
             12.
             
             
             Iudges
             ,
             which
             be
             such
             as
             be
             most
             notorious
             for
             vprightnesse
             and
             integrity
             of
             life
             ,
             not
             respecting
             whether
             they
             be
             learned
             or
             no
             ,
             which
             twelue
             must
             of
             necessity
             take
             vpon
             them
             the
             office
             of
             Iustice
             and
             Iudgement
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             expect
             no
             other
             wages
             nor
             reward
             ,
             but
             onely
             honour
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             so
             diligent
             in
             performing
             their
             duties
             therein
             ,
             that
             (
             for
             the
             common
             good
             )
             they
             will
             not
             sticke
             to
             neglect
             al
             priuate
             affaires
             and
             businesse
             whatsoeuer
             (
             be
             they
             neuer
             so
             vrgent
             )
             to
             obserue
             the
             times
             appointed
             for
             Iudgment
             and
             hearing
             of
             causes
             .
             And
             they
             bee
             all
             of
             them
             sworne
             to
             minister
             Iustice
             vnto
             euery
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             right
             and
             equity
             ,
             from
             whose
             sentences
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             they
             would
             neuer
             appeale
             ,
             esteming
             it
             a
             great
             indignity
             vnto
             them
             ,
             to
             contradict
             the
             decrees
             of
             such
             men
             as
             executed
             their
             offices
             gratis
             ,
             but
             now
             adaies
             appeales
             be
             vsuall
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             more
             tollerable
             a
             great
             deale
             ,
             if
             the
             Iudges
             to
             whom
             the
             appeales
             be
             made
             ,
             would
             in
             their
             Iudgements
             obserue
             the
             customes
             of
             the
             former
             Iudges
             ,
             but
             their
             doinges
             are
             so
             little
             regarded
             ,
             that
             their
             sentences
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             iust
             and
             vpright
             ,
             be
             retracted
             and
             wholy
             altered
             ,
             onely
             because
             they
             seeme
             to
             repugne
             their
             written
             lawes
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Iudges
             of
             the
             former
             rancke
             ,
             are
             vndeseruedly
             taxed
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             their
             good
             indeuours
             reprooued
             ,
             and
             blemished
             ,
             and
             the
             parties
             to
             bee
             releeued
             oftentimes
             oppressed
             :
             which
             kinde
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             how
             corrupt
             it
             is
             ,
             themselues
             may
             easily
             perceiue
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             the
             Citizens
             liue
             and
             accord
             together
             very
             familiarly
             and
             friendly
             ,
             meeting
             and
             assembling
             themselues
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             publicke
             places
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             priuate
             houses
             ,
             where
             they
             spend
             their
             time
             ,
             some
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             some
             in
             conferrence
             one
             with
             an
             other
             ,
             some
             in
             feasting
             and
             banquetting
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             gaming
             
             and
             disporting
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             sundry
             actions
             can
             hardly
             be
             discouered
             any
             deceite
             or
             contention
             .
          
           
             They
             be
             very
             curteous
             and
             affable
             ,
             for
             at
             all
             times
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             bee
             they
             men
             or
             women
             ,
             so
             often
             as
             they
             meete
             together
             ,
             so
             often
             doe
             they
             salute
             one
             an
             other
             .
             Vpon
             working
             daies
             they
             be
             very
             frugall
             and
             sparing
             ,
             both
             in
             their
             diet
             and
             apparell
             ,
             but
             vpon
             festiuall
             daies
             they
             will
             goe
             more
             gallantly
             and
             far
             more
             daintily
             .
             Those
             which
             labour
             eate
             foure
             times
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             playmen
             but
             twise
             ;
             the
             mens
             apparell
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             wollen
             ,
             and
             the
             womens
             linnen
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             them
             so
             much
             differrent
             one
             from
             an
             other
             ,
             both
             in
             collour
             and
             fashion
             ,
             as
             you
             shall
             hardly
             finde
             one
             man
             or
             one
             woman
             apparelled
             like
             an
             other
             ,
             for
             they
             be
             so
             new
             fangled
             as
             they
             will
             fall
             into
             euery
             new
             fashion
             ,
             imitating
             the
             Italians
             ,
             but
             more
             vsually
             the
             French
             men
             ,
             from
             whom
             now
             of
             late
             yeeres
             ,
             the
             men
             haue
             gotten
             their
             broad
             nosed
             shooes
             ,
             their
             coates
             with
             wide
             hanging
             sleeues
             cut
             ,
             and
             wouen
             cappes
             (
             which
             they
             call
             Pyrethia
             )
             And
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             they
             wore
             shooes
             with
             sharpe
             snoutes
             ,
             short
             coates
             cloose
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             hoods
             with
             tayles
             or
             flappes
             behinde
             :
             This
             sparingnesse
             in
             apparel
             heretofore
             vsed
             by
             men
             ,
             is
             now
             descended
             vnto
             women
             and
             by
             them
             practised
             ,
             for
             whereas
             they
             were
             wonte
             to
             weare
             many
             kerchers
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ,
             which
             made
             their
             heads
             seeme
             great
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             many
             folds
             of
             linnen
             ,
             they
             now
             weare
             but
             one
             onely
             :
             They
             bee
             also
             more
             modest
             in
             all
             their
             other
             clothes
             then
             heretofore
             ,
             they
             haue
             beene
             in
             a
             manner
             vtterly
             reiecting
             gold
             ,
             siluer
             and
             pearles
             ,
             and
             all
             sumptuous
             garding
             of
             their
             garments
             with
             rich
             furres
             and
             silkes
             .
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             speake
             of
             their
             long
             traines
             carried
             vp
             behind
             them
             ,
             which
             (
             though
             they
             were
             common
             )
             bee
             now
             
             onely
             worne
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             be
             now
             so
             decent
             and
             comely
             cloathed
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             iustly
             bee
             reprehended
             for
             any
             thing
             they
             weare
             ,
             sauing
             that
             some
             womens
             gownes
             bee
             ouer
             wide
             and
             to
             much
             hollowed
             about
             the
             necke
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             funerals
             and
             celebration
             of
             their
             friends
             obites
             ,
             they
             be
             attired
             in
             blacke
             ,
             and
             their
             time
             of
             lamentation
             is
             thirty
             daies
             ,
             within
             which
             space
             they
             doe
             sacrifice
             for
             them
             three
             times
             ,
             the
             first
             day
             ,
             the
             seuenth
             day
             and
             the
             thirtith
             day
             .
          
           
             They
             be
             so
             deuout
             and
             religious
             a
             people
             ,
             that
             euery
             artificer
             before
             he
             begin
             his
             worke
             ,
             wil
             goe
             to
             the
             Church
             and
             heare
             masse
             ,
             yea
             both
             men
             and
             maide
             seruants
             be
             by
             their
             masters
             compelled
             therunto
             ,
             for
             they
             hold
             it
             a
             beastly
             and
             hatefull
             thing
             ,
             for
             any
             one
             to
             neglect
             his
             seruice
             to
             God
             ,
             either
             for
             idlenesse
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             businesse
             whatsoeuer
             .
             In
             giuing
             almes
             they
             be
             very
             charitable
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             almost
             no
             City
             but
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             couent
             of
             Mendicant
             Friers
             ,
             and
             a
             common
             house
             to
             releeue
             and
             harbor
             poore
             Pilgrimes
             and
             strangers
             .
             There
             bee
             also
             sostred
             and
             brought
             vp
             many
             yong
             youths
             that
             haue
             left
             their
             owne
             countries
             and
             fathers
             houses
             ,
             to
             attaine
             learning
             in
             Germany
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             of
             striplings
             and
             yong
             students
             ,
             you
             shal
             see
             so
             many
             in
             one
             City
             as
             you
             will
             thinke
             it
             strange
             how
             they
             should
             be
             maintained
             ;
             And
             these
             bee
             onely
             nourished
             and
             brought
             vp
             ,
             by
             the
             almes
             and
             charity
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             goe
             singing
             from
             house
             to
             house
             for
             victuals
             ,
             whereof
             they
             haue
             inough
             giuen
             them
             ,
             for
             because
             they
             frequent
             the
             Church
             daily
             ,
             and
             helpe
             the
             Priests
             to
             singe
             masse
             ,
             and
             bee
             afterwards
             made
             priests
             themselues
             .
          
           
             In
             euery
             parish
             is
             one
             publike
             house
             or
             free
             schoole
             ,
             
             wherein
             as
             well
             these
             ,
             as
             the
             Cittizens
             sonnes
             ,
             be
             brought
             vp
             in
             learning
             ,
             their
             maisters
             and
             tutors
             be
             such
             as
             bee
             both
             learned
             and
             vertuous
             ,
             who
             chastice
             those
             which
             be
             shrewde
             ,
             or
             neglect
             their
             learning
             ,
             sometimes
             with
             words
             and
             sometimes
             with
             stripes
             .
          
           
             Their
             dwelling
             houses
             for
             the
             most
             part
             be
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             and
             builded
             according
             to
             euery
             mans
             ability
             ,
             some
             high
             ,
             some
             low
             ,
             but
             al
             aptly
             and
             conueniently
             disposed
             for
             their
             trading
             ,
             the
             rich
             mens
             houses
             be
             builded
             stately
             with
             lime
             and
             stone
             ,
             and
             poore
             mens
             with
             timber
             and
             morter
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             couered
             either
             with
             tile
             or
             slate
             ,
             which
             whether
             it
             be
             done
             for
             state
             ,
             or
             to
             preuent
             danger
             of
             fire
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             In
             Saxony
             and
             diuerse
             other
             places
             besides
             ,
             they
             couer
             their
             houses
             with
             smooth
             shingles
             ,
             which
             maketh
             their
             building
             seeme
             more
             base
             and
             more
             subiect
             to
             burning
             :
             The
             streets
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             throughout
             all
             the
             Cities
             of
             Germany
             )
             be
             paued
             with
             flint
             stone
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             gates
             of
             euery
             City
             stand
             high
             turrets
             or
             watch-towers
             ,
             wherein
             (
             in
             the
             day
             time
             )
             be
             placed
             certaine
             skouts
             ,
             to
             giue
             notice
             vnto
             the
             warders
             below
             ,
             by
             the
             sound
             of
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             of
             all
             horsemen
             they
             perceiue
             comming
             towards
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             hauing
             warning
             afore-hand
             ,
             they
             may
             bee
             more
             prouident
             to
             prouide
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             city
             :
             Their
             cities
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             be
             defended
             both
             naturaly
             &
             artificially
             ,
             being
             scituated
             either
             vpon
             the
             tops
             of
             hils
             ,
             or
             by
             winding
             riuers
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             scituated
             vpon
             the
             plaine
             ground
             ,
             be
             compassed
             and
             immured
             with
             strong
             wals
             and
             trenches
             ,
             &
             defended
             with
             innumerable
             towers
             and
             bulwarkes
             :
             the
             fields
             also
             about
             many
             of
             their
             cities
             be
             so
             inclosed
             on
             all
             sides
             with
             deepe
             and
             large
             ditches
             ,
             as
             they
             serue
             for
             a
             sufficient
             defence
             against
             the
             inuasion
             of
             forraine
             enemies
             .
          
           
           
             The
             fourth
             last
             and
             lowest
             estate
             of
             the
             Germaines
             ,
             be
             
             of
             such
             as
             dwel
             in
             country
             villages
             ,
             and
             follow
             husbandry
             ,
             and
             be
             therefore
             called
             clownes
             or
             bores
             ,
             whose
             estate
             and
             condition
             of
             all
             others
             is
             most
             hard
             and
             miserable
             ,
             for
             they
             liue
             basely
             by
             themselues
             ,
             vtterly
             seperated
             from
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             haue
             no
             fellowship
             with
             others
             ,
             but
             their
             owne
             families
             and
             their
             cattaile
             .
             Their
             dwelling
             houses
             be
             low
             cottages
             made
             of
             timber
             and
             clay
             ,
             and
             couered
             with
             straw
             ,
             their
             bread
             is
             meane
             and
             course
             ,
             their
             meate
             either
             oatmeale
             pottage
             or
             sodden
             beanes
             or
             pulse
             ,
             and
             their
             drinke
             is
             either
             water
             or
             whey
             :
             their
             apparell
             a
             Canuas
             frocke
             (
             such
             as
             our
             Carters
             vse
             in
             England
             )
             high
             shooes
             or
             startvps
             and
             coloured
             caps
             .
          
           
             These
             clownes
             be
             a
             very
             turbulent
             ,
             toylsome
             and
             beastly
             kinde
             of
             people
             ,
             they
             carry
             into
             Citties
             neere
             adioyning
             them
             ,
             all
             their
             fruites
             and
             increase
             that
             arriseth
             from
             their
             corne
             and
             cattaile
             (
             other
             then
             what
             their
             Landlords
             haue
             ,
             for
             they
             themselues
             doe
             scarce
             taste
             of
             any
             fruite
             of
             their
             trauaile
             that
             good
             is
             )
             where
             they
             sell
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             prouision
             of
             such
             things
             as
             they
             haue
             need
             of
             ,
             for
             amongst
             them
             dwel
             few
             artificers
             or
             none
             at
             all
             .
             Euery
             village
             hath
             a
             Church
             in
             it
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             forenoone
             vpon
             holy
             daies
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             resort
             to
             heare
             seruice
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             after-noone
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             meete
             togither
             in
             one
             place
             or
             other
             ,
             where
             they
             fall
             to
             chopping
             and
             chainging
             ,
             or
             conferring
             of
             other
             busnesse
             ,
             the
             youth
             fall
             a
             dauncing
             after
             the
             minstrels
             ,
             and
             old
             men
             a
             tipling
             in
             tavernes
             :
             and
             none
             of
             these
             clownes
             will
             goe
             abroad
             amongst
             other
             people
             ,
             but
             with
             weapons
             about
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             their
             swords
             ready
             at
             all
             assaies
             :
             Euery
             village
             chooseth
             out
             two
             or
             foure
             of
             the
             most
             substantial
             
             men
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             call
             their
             maisters
             ,
             these
             be
             indifferent
             men
             to
             decide
             contentions
             and
             controuersies
             growing
             by
             contracts
             ,
             and
             haue
             the
             disposing
             and
             ordering
             of
             their
             little
             common-wealth
             next
             vnto
             their
             Land-lords
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             they
             that
             haue
             the
             sole
             gouernment
             and
             authority
             ouer
             them
             all
             ,
             other
             then
             what
             is
             by
             them
             permitted
             to
             these
             chosen
             praefects
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             vulgar
             tongue
             they
             call
             Sculteti
             .
             These
             clownes
             liue
             in
             great
             drudgery
             and
             slauery
             vnder
             their
             Land-lords
             ,
             for
             they
             plow
             their
             grounds
             ,
             sow
             their
             seedes
             ,
             get
             in
             their
             haruest
             ,
             prouide
             them
             fuel
             ,
             repaire
             their
             houses
             ,
             skoure
             their
             ditches
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             their
             fencing
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             slauery
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             but
             is
             wholy
             imposed
             vpon
             those
             bores
             ,
             nor
             dare
             they
             for
             their
             liues
             once
             refuse
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             their
             Land-lords
             command
             them
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             doe
             they
             shall
             be
             soundly
             punished
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             that
             oppresseth
             them
             more
             neerely
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             farmes
             they
             possesse
             be
             none
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             that
             (
             notwithstanding
             they
             be
             euery
             way
             else
             slaues
             vnto
             their
             Land-lords
             )
             they
             must
             pay
             vnto
             them
             yeerely
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             corne
             and
             graine
             for
             rent
             :
             And
             these
             bee
             generally
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Germaines
             at
             this
             day
             and
             this
             their
             course
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Saxony
               and
               how
               the
               Saxons
               liued
               in
               times
               past
               and
               how
               they
               now
               liue
               .
            
             CAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             SAXONIA
             (
             a
             particular
             Prouince
             of
             Germany
             )
             is
             bounded
             vpon
             the
             West
             with
             the
             riuer
             Visera
             or
             (
             as
             
             some
             will
             haue
             it
             )
             with
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rheine
             ,
             vpon
             the
             
             North
             with
             Dacia
             and
             the
             Baltean
             sea
             ,
             with
             Franconia
             on
             the
             South
             (
             against
             which
             lie
             opposite
             a
             longth-wise
             Boiarie
             and
             Bohemia
             )
             and
             with
             Prussia
             on
             the
             East
             within
             which
             bounds
             and
             limits
             how
             many
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             distinguished
             by
             sundry
             names
             ,
             be
             at
             this
             day
             comprehended
             ,
             and
             included
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             vnderstood
             by
             the
             precedent
             description
             of
             Germany
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             said
             to
             liue
             vnder
             the
             Saxon
             law
             .
          
           
             This
             country
             was
             named
             Saxony
             of
             a
             people
             called
             Saxons
             ,
             who
             (
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             writers
             )
             
             were
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             Macedonian
             army
             ,
             which
             followed
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             death
             were
             disperced
             into
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Some
             others
             affirme
             that
             they
             were
             wandring
             Britans
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             had
             no
             certaine
             habitations
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             forsooke
             their
             natiue
             soile
             to
             seeke
             them
             better
             seates
             ,
             and
             getting
             shipping
             and
             arryuing
             in
             Germany
             ,
             expelled
             thence
             the
             Thuringij
             and
             possessed
             their
             land
             .
             For
             at
             the
             first
             the
             people
             of
             Saxony
             were
             turbulent
             and
             troublesome
             ,
             il
             and
             ouerthwart
             neighbours
             vnto
             all
             those
             which
             dwelled
             neere
             vnto
             them
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             at
             home
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             ,
             and
             maruellous
             vigilant
             and
             industrious
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             country
             and
             common-wealth
             ,
             besides
             that
             they
             had
             a
             very
             prouident
             care
             and
             extraordinary
             regard
             ,
             for
             doing
             any
             thing
             that
             should
             be
             a
             touch
             or
             debasement
             to
             their
             stockes
             ,
             or
             against
             their
             honours
             ,
             holding
             it
             a
             staine
             and
             pollution
             to
             their
             bloud
             to
             marry
             with
             women
             of
             other
             nations
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             inferior
             to
             themselues
             ,
             and
             indeuouring
             their
             vttermost
             to
             make
             themselues
             a
             people
             proper
             and
             naturall
             without
             mixture
             of
             other
             nations
             ,
             and
             onely
             like
             vnto
             themselues
             ;
             whereof
             insued
             that
             though
             the
             number
             of
             them
             were
             great
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             externall
             habites
             ,
             in
             
             the
             stature
             and
             proportion
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             collour
             of
             their
             haire
             ,
             they
             were
             almost
             all
             alike
             .
          
           
             The
             Saxons
             were
             deuided
             into
             foure
             sorts
             or
             differences
             
             of
             people
             ,
             which
             were
             noble
             men
             ,
             freemen
             ,
             libertines
             (
             that
             is
             such
             as
             had
             beene
             slaues
             ,
             and
             obtained
             their
             freedome
             and
             manumission
             )
             and
             bound-men
             or
             slaues
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             that
             each
             of
             these
             orders
             might
             remaine
             in
             his
             owne
             Estate
             ,
             it
             was
             established
             by
             a
             law
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             of
             one
             estate
             ,
             should
             marry
             or
             take
             to
             wife
             a
             woman
             of
             an
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Nobility
             should
             match
             with
             nobility
             ,
             the
             free-men
             with
             free-men
             ,
             the
             manumitted
             with
             those
             which
             were
             manumitted
             and
             the
             slaues
             with
             slaues
             :
             the
             penalty
             for
             the
             transgressing
             of
             which
             law
             was
             present
             death
             .
             They
             had
             many
             good
             and
             holesome
             lawes
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             malefactors
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             vpright
             in
             condition
             ,
             sincere
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             vncorrupted
             and
             irreprehensible
             manners
             ,
             doing
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             profitable
             ,
             honest
             and
             agreeable
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             nature
             :
             all
             which
             had
             beene
             sufficient
             for
             their
             saluations
             ,
             if
             withall
             they
             had
             knowne
             and
             beleeued
             in
             the
             true
             and
             euerliuing
             God.
             But
             they
             were
             great
             Idolaters
             ,
             worshipping
             trees
             ,
             and
             fountaines
             of
             water
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             a
             huge
             stock
             of
             wood
             set
             vp
             an
             end
             ,
             which
             they
             accounted
             for
             a
             god
             ,
             calling
             it
             in
             their
             language
             
               (
               Irminsaul
            
             )
             that
             is
             to
             say
             a
             vniuersall
             and
             generall
             piller
             or
             colume
             ,
             whereby
             all
             other
             things
             are
             sustained
             &
             held
             vp
             :
             Mercury
             also
             they
             obserued
             and
             honoured
             as
             a
             god
             offring
             vnto
             him
             vpon
             certain
             daies
             humaine
             sacrifices
             ,
             nor
             
             did
             they
             hold
             it
             fit
             or
             lowable
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             dignity
             and
             diuinity
             of
             their
             gods
             )
             to
             include
             them
             in
             Temples
             and
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             to
             figure
             them
             in
             the
             proportion
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             they
             consecrated
             vnto
             them
             ,
             woods
             &
             groues
             ,
             
             calling
             them
             after
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             they
             neuer
             perused
             those
             secret
             and
             misticall
             places
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             deuotion
             and
             reuerence
             :
             Witchcraft
             and
             socery
             was
             much
             in
             practice
             amongst
             them
             .
             Their
             manner
             of
             taking
             aduise
             whether
             a
             thing
             were
             to
             bee
             done
             or
             not
             done
             ,
             was
             thus
             ,
             first
             they
             would
             cut
             from
             a
             fruite
             tree
             ,
             diuers
             little
             sprigs
             or
             young
             sprouts
             ,
             marking
             and
             distinguishing
             them
             each
             from
             other
             ,
             with
             certaine
             notes
             or
             differences
             ,
             and
             so
             cast
             them
             sodainely
             and
             at
             aduentures
             vpon
             a
             white
             garment
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             (
             if
             the
             consultation
             were
             general
             for
             them
             al
             )
             the
             priest
             ,
             if
             priuate
             ,
             the
             goodman
             of
             the
             house-hold
             ,
             lifting
             vp
             his
             eyes
             towards
             heauen
             ,
             and
             praying
             to
             their
             gods
             ,
             taketh
             vp
             those
             branches
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             and
             layeth
             them
             downe
             againe
             three
             sundrie
             times
             ,
             and
             euer
             as
             hee
             taketh
             them
             vp
             ,
             he
             expoundeth
             and
             interpreteth
             what
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             note
             or
             imprese
             written
             vpon
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             if
             the
             priest
             or
             good
             men
             of
             the
             house
             forbid
             it
             to
             bee
             done
             ,
             they
             aduise
             no
             more
             of
             the
             matter
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             allow
             it
             ,
             the
             people
             were
             so
             stronge
             of
             beleefe
             as
             they
             would
             put
             the
             proiect
             in
             practise
             what
             euer
             they
             euent
             proued
             :
             they
             gathered
             and
             coniectured
             of
             many
             things
             by
             the
             chirping
             and
             flying
             of
             birds
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             made
             experiment
             of
             forewarnings
             and
             admonitions
             of
             horses
             ,
             which
             (
             to
             presage
             of
             things
             to
             come
             )
             were
             nourished
             and
             kept
             in
             those
             woods
             and
             groues
             dedicated
             to
             their
             gods
             .
          
           
             These
             horses
             were
             white
             and
             neuer
             did
             any
             manner
             of
             worke
             ,
             and
             (
             beeing
             coupled
             together
             and
             set
             before
             the
             holy
             Chariot
             )
             they
             were
             attended
             and
             followed
             either
             by
             the
             priest
             ,
             the
             King
             or
             chiefe
             ruler
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             who
             diligently
             marcked
             and
             obserued
             their
             neying
             ,
             
             whynying
             and
             stoming
             ,
             and
             this
             manner
             of
             prediction
             or
             foreshewing
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             was
             of
             all
             others
             in
             greatest
             credit
             and
             estimation
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Princes
             ,
             priests
             and
             people
             ,
             for
             they
             held
             them
             to
             bee
             the
             ministers
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             their
             diuine
             councels
             .
          
           
             They
             vsed
             also
             an
             other
             sort
             of
             sooth-saying
             or
             witchcraft
             ,
             whereby
             to
             know
             aforehand
             what
             successe
             they
             should
             haue
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             when
             they
             tooke
             a
             captiue
             of
             any
             nation
             against
             whom
             the
             waged
             battaile
             ,
             they
             compelled
             him
             to
             fight
             with
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             people
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             victory
             went
             betwixt
             them
             two
             so
             would
             they
             iudge
             of
             the
             insuing
             warres
             .
             The
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             Great
             was
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             by
             continuall
             warres
             ,
             compelled
             this
             impious
             people
             to
             admit
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             which
             both
             they
             and
             all
             other
             Germaines
             doe
             now
             most
             religiously
             adore
             .
          
           
             In
             Saxonie
             be
             many
             sumptuous
             and
             Princely
             palaces
             ,
             and
             magnificent
             and
             stately
             Temples
             ,
             Churches
             and
             Monasteries
             ,
             as
             one
             in
             Alberstandium
             consecrated
             to
             our
             blessed
             Ladie
             ,
             whereinto
             neuer
             entreth
             any
             prophane
             or
             vnhallowed
             person
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             bee
             professed
             in
             Religion
             
             and
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             except
             vpon
             Ashwednesday
             ,
             and
             then
             is
             there
             one
             of
             the
             people
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             must
             euer
             bee
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             is
             of
             most
             wicked
             and
             abhominable
             life
             and
             conuersation
             ,
             this
             man
             beeing
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             all
             in
             blacke
             ,
             and
             his
             head
             couered
             ,
             is
             placed
             where
             hee
             may
             heare
             masse
             ,
             which
             beeing
             duely
             solemnised
             ,
             hee
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             inforced
             to
             wander
             vp
             and
             downe
             the
             citie
             bare-footed
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             of
             Lent
             ,
             visiting
             all
             the
             Churches
             one
             after
             an
             other
             ,
             
             during
             which
             time
             ,
             he
             is
             maintained
             by
             the
             priests
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             brought
             againe
             into
             the
             Church
             vpon
             Easter-day
             ,
             where
             (
             hauing
             first
             an
             almes
             giuen
             him
             which
             he
             offerreth
             with
             great
             deuotion
             to
             the
             Church
             )
             after
             the
             consecration
             of
             the
             oyle
             ,
             he
             is
             expiated
             and
             hallowed
             by
             the
             whole
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             so
             dismissed
             .
             This
             man
             they
             commonly
             called
             Adam
             ,
             comparing
             him
             for
             his
             innocency
             ,
             vnto
             Adam
             our
             first
             father
             and
             founder
             ,
             who
             was
             voide
             of
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             they
             suppose
             their
             city
             to
             be
             purged
             and
             purified
             .
          
           
             The
             soile
             of
             Saxony
             is
             very
             fruitfull
             of
             all
             things
             but
             wine
             ,
             and
             hath
             diuers
             mines
             of
             siluer
             and
             basse
             :
             toward
             Gosleria
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             places
             besides
             be
             brine-pits
             ,
             and
             fountaines
             of
             salt
             water
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             a
             fine
             white
             and
             most
             delicate
             sault
             ,
             which
             yeeldeth
             them
             a
             large
             commodity
             yeerely
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             great
             store
             of
             barley
             and
             wheate
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             very
             fine
             white
             bread
             ,
             and
             a
             kinde
             of
             ale
             or
             
             beere
             to
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             wine
             ,
             which
             they
             drinke
             so
             immoderatly
             and
             out
             of
             measure
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             bee
             at
             their
             feasts
             and
             bankettings
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             ordinary
             cups
             and
             drinking
             glasses
             will
             not
             hold
             sufficient
             for
             them
             to
             carouse
             at
             one
             draught
             ,
             those
             which
             doe
             giue
             attendance
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             will
             set
             before
             them
             a
             great
             paile
             full
             of
             that
             drinke
             with
             a
             dish
             in
             it
             ,
             wishing
             euery
             one
             to
             bee
             their
             owne
             skinkers
             and
             so
             to
             drinke
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             almost
             incredible
             to
             report
             how
             much
             of
             that
             liquor
             those
             immodest
             and
             druken
             people
             will
             deuoure
             and
             swallow
             vppe
             at
             one
             sitting
             ,
             vtging
             and
             inforcing
             one
             an
             other
             to
             drinke
             ,
             till
             they
             bee
             worse
             then
             bruitish
             swine
             ,
             not
             thinking
             they
             haue
             enough
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             so
             drunke
             as
             they
             lie
             wallowing
             in
             their
             
             owne
             vomit
             ,
             but
             euen
             then
             they
             will
             sticke
             close
             to
             it
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             vntill
             they
             be
             sober
             againe
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             drinketh
             most
             ,
             and
             out
             sitteth
             them
             all
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             highly
             extolled
             and
             commended
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             for
             that
             notable
             exploite
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             signe
             of
             victory
             and
             triumph
             ,
             hath
             giuen
             him
             a
             garland
             or
             nosegay
             made
             of
             roses
             and
             sweete
             flowers
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             other
             reward
             for
             which
             they
             contended
             .
          
           
             This
             their
             wicked
             and
             beastly
             custome
             of
             drinking
             ,
             is
             now
             (
             the
             more
             pity
             )
             disperced
             ouer
             all
             Germany
             ,
             so
             as
             all
             of
             them
             in
             generall
             ,
             doe
             now
             drinke
             stronge
             wines
             as
             liberally
             ,
             as
             the
             Saxons
             doe
             their
             ale
             ,
             to
             their
             inspeakeable
             hindrance
             and
             hazard
             of
             their
             healthes
             ,
             in
             such
             sorte
             ,
             as
             (
             not
             content
             to
             doe
             ill
             themselues
             )
             if
             any
             stranger
             or
             other
             come
             into
             the
             roome
             where
             they
             bee
             drinking
             ,
             they
             will
             rise
             vp
             and
             reach
             him
             their
             cuppes
             ,
             perswading
             him
             very
             earnestly
             for
             to
             sit
             downe
             and
             to
             beare
             them
             company
             ,
             accounting
             him
             their
             enemy
             if
             hee
             looke
             for
             much
             bidding
             or
             inuiting
             ,
             or
             refuse
             to
             drinke
             ,
             without
             shewing
             iust
             cause
             ,
             which
             hatefull
             disorder
             is
             oftentimes
             the
             cause
             of
             bloud-shed
             and
             murther
             .
          
           
             These
             quaffing
             Saxons
             fare
             very
             hardly
             and
             sluttishlie
             ,
             for
             their
             vsuall
             meate
             is
             small
             guttes
             or
             chitterlings
             dried
             ,
             rawe
             onyons
             ,
             fat
             bacon
             and
             salte
             butter
             ,
             and
             they
             seeth
             their
             meate
             vpon
             sunday
             to
             serue
             them
             all
             the
             weeke
             after
             .
          
           
             They
             feed
             not
             their
             young
             children
             as
             we
             do
             ,
             with
             pap
             or
             pottadge
             made
             of
             milke
             and
             flowre
             ,
             but
             with
             more
             solide
             and
             stronger
             meates
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             champed
             or
             chawed
             in
             the
             nurses
             mouth
             ,
             and
             so
             giuen
             the
             children
             to
             swallow
             downe
             ,
             which
             kinde
             of
             diet
             when
             they
             be
             young
             maketh
             them
             more
             stronge
             and
             lusty
             ,
             and
             better
             able
             to
             indure
             extremities
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Saxons
             haue
             a
             peculiar
             language
             to
             themselues
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             apparel
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             and
             the
             Germaines
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Westphalia
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               Iudgement
               ordained
               for
               the
               Westphalians
               by
            
             Charles
             
               the
               Great
            
             .
             CAP.
             14.
             
          
           
             WESTPHALIA
             is
             comprehended
             and
             included
             within
             the
             bounds
             and
             limits
             
             of
             Saxony
             ,
             hauing
             vpon
             the
             East
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rhene
             ,
             Visurgus
             or
             Visera
             vpon
             the
             West
             .
             Frizland
             and
             Holland
             vpon
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             South
             the
             hils
             of
             Hassia
             ,
             which
             Ptolomeus
             calleth
             Obnobij
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             hils
             springeth
             the
             riuer
             Amasis
             ,
             which
             running
             by
             the
             two
             renowned
             cities
             ,
             Padeburne
             &
             Monasterium
             ,
             diuideth
             the
             Prouince
             as
             it
             were
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             passing
             by
             Frizland
             is
             carried
             into
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             the
             riuer
             Sala
             which
             is
             famous
             for
             the
             notable
             ouerthrow
             of
             Drusus
             ,
             sonne
             in
             law
             to
             Augustus
             :
             This
             country
             (
             as
             Strabo
             writeth
             )
             was
             first
             inhabited
             by
             a
             people
             called
             Dructerij
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             others
             write
             )
             by
             the
             Sicambry
             :
             This
             people
             beeing
             subdued
             by
             Charles
             the
             French
             King
             ,
             surnamed
             Charls
             the
             Great
             ,
             was
             by
             him
             induced
             ,
             or
             rather
             inforced
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             whereto
             they
             
             were
             hardly
             drawne
             ;
             and
             being
             a
             mutinous
             and
             rebellious
             people
             ,
             euer
             when
             they
             rebelled
             ,
             they
             would
             returne
             againe
             to
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Idols
             ,
             nothing
             regarding
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             nor
             their
             othes
             whereby
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             obserue
             and
             keepe
             it
             ,
             which
             when
             Charles
             perceiued
             ,
             to
             
             the
             end
             that
             he
             might
             bridle
             and
             restraine
             their
             temerity
             and
             rashnesse
             ,
             with
             feare
             of
             corporall
             punishment
             ,
             he
             ordained
             secreat
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             full
             power
             and
             authority
             to
             execute
             Iudgement
             at
             their
             pleasures
             ,
             without
             tryall
             or
             purgation
             ,
             vpon
             all
             such
             as
             had
             either
             violated
             their
             oths
             ,
             abrogated
             their
             faith
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             committed
             any
             notable
             villany
             :
             In
             choosing
             of
             which
             Iudges
             he
             had
             a
             speciall
             care
             and
             regard
             ,
             to
             elect
             iust
             and
             vpright
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             guiltlesse
             and
             innocent
             might
             not
             be
             punished
             without
             cause
             .
             This
             law
             and
             manner
             of
             execution
             thereof
             ,
             strooke
             a
             great
             terror
             into
             the
             Westphalians
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             inforced
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             seeing
             before
             their
             eyes
             both
             noble
             men
             and
             meane
             men
             hanged
             and
             trust
             vp
             in
             trees
             without
             any
             accusation
             or
             trial
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             that
             they
             were
             executed
             either
             for
             breach
             of
             their
             faith
             or
             some
             such
             other
             heinous
             offence
             .
             This
             kinde
             of
             Iustice
             or
             martiall
             law
             ,
             is
             yet
             in
             force
             and
             is
             called
             ,
             
               Iudicium
               vetitum
            
             ,
             or
             
               Iudicium
               occultum
            
             ,
             a
             hidden
             or
             secret
             sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             Iudges
             or
             executioners
             of
             that
             law
             ,
             be
             called
             Scabini
             ,
             who
             be
             now
             growne
             so
             presumptuous
             and
             insolent
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             challeng
             and
             vsurpe
             the
             like
             liberty
             and
             iurisdiction
             ouer
             all
             Germany
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             secret
             customes
             and
             hidden
             lawes
             ,
             knowne
             to
             few
             more
             then
             themselues
             ,
             whereby
             they
             doome
             men
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             to
             finde
             out
             their
             manner
             of
             proceedings
             ,
             for
             neither
             feare
             nor
             reward
             can
             allure
             any
             one
             of
             them
             to
             reueale
             their
             secrets
             .
          
           
             The
             maior
             part
             of
             those
             Scabini
             be
             not
             discouered
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             goe
             vp
             and
             down
             the
             country
             (
             like
             Promooters
             )
             noting
             mens
             faults
             ,
             and
             accusing
             them
             for
             their
             offences
             in
             places
             of
             Iudgement
             ;
             and
             arraiging
             them
             (
             as
             their
             custome
             is
             )
             :
             which
             done
             the
             malefactors
             be
             condemned
             ,
             
             &
             their
             names
             inroled
             in
             a
             catalogue
             ,
             and
             so
             deliuered
             to
             the
             Iunior
             Scabini
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             execution
             belongeth
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             many
             euil
             doers
             loose
             their
             liues
             ,
             that
             neuer
             knew
             of
             their
             condemnations
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             their
             manner
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             is
             now
             much
             altered
             and
             degenerated
             from
             his
             first
             perfection
             ,
             for
             sometimes
             very
             base
             and
             meane
             persons
             be
             admitted
             into
             that
             office
             ,
             and
             those
             whose
             power
             and
             function
             was
             onely
             to
             find
             out
             offenders
             ,
             and
             punish
             misdeameanors
             ,
             doe
             now
             busie
             and
             occupy
             themselues
             in
             al
             other
             ordinary
             businesses
             .
             The
             country
             of
             Westphalia
             is
             cold
             ,
             and
             very
             bare
             of
             wine
             and
             al
             kind
             of
             graine
             ,
             their
             bread
             is
             brown
             &
             course
             ,
             and
             their
             drinke
             or
             beere
             made
             of
             barley
             ,
             for
             the
             wine
             which
             is
             brought
             vnto
             them
             by
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rhene
             ,
             is
             maruelous
             deere
             ,
             and
             therefore
             little
             vsed
             ,
             vnlesse
             of
             the
             wealthier
             sort
             of
             people
             .
             The
             natural
             inhabitants
             be
             both
             warlike
             and
             witty
             ,
             whereof
             insueth
             this
             prouerbe
             .
             That
             Westphalia
             breedeth
             more
             flatterrers
             then
             fooles
             ,
             it
             is
             vnder
             the
             iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Colen
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Franconia
               and
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               customes
               of
               that
               Country
               .
            
             CAP.
             15.
             
          
           
             FRANCONIA
             ,
             or
             East
             France
             is
             a
             
             part
             of
             Germany
             ,
             &
             scituated
             in
             the
             very
             heart
             &
             middle
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             called
             of
             the
             Sycambrians
             ,
             who
             expelling
             thence
             the
             Alani
             in
             the
             raigne
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Valentinian
             ,
             were
             after
             called
             Franci
             .
             It
             is
             inuironed
             on
             the
             south
             with
             Sueuia
             &
             Boioaria
             ,
             with
             the
             riuer
             Rhene
             on
             the
             west
             ,
             vpō
             the
             east
             lieth
             
             
             Bohemia
             ,
             and
             Hassia
             ,
             and
             Thuringia
             ,
             (
             two
             Prouinces
             of
             Saxonie
             )
             vppon
             the
             North.
             This
             countrie
             is
             on
             all
             sides
             so
             inclosed
             with
             huge
             thick
             woods
             ,
             and
             cragged
             mountains
             ,
             as
             the
             passage
             into
             it
             is
             both
             dangerous
             and
             difficult
             ,
             yet
             within
             it
             is
             very
             euen
             ground
             ,
             garnished
             and
             adorned
             with
             an
             innumerable
             sort
             of
             Citties
             ,
             walled
             townes
             ,
             and
             fortified
             Castels
             and
             Villages
             .
             It
             is
             inuironed
             round
             about
             with
             the
             Hyrcanian
             wood
             ,
             which
             with
             his
             high
             hilles
             incloseth
             and
             defends
             it
             on
             all
             sides
             like
             a
             naturall
             wall
             ;
             and
             through
             it
             runne
             Sala
             ,
             Thuberus
             ,
             Neccharus
             ,
             and
             the
             nauigable
             Riuer
             Moganus
             .
             These
             Riuers
             passe
             by
             many
             wide
             and
             large
             Valleys
             ,
             vppon
             the
             bankes
             whereof
             on
             both
             sides
             be
             planted
             great
             store
             of
             vineyards
             ,
             which
             yeeld
             wines
             so
             rare
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             worth
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             transported
             into
             other
             countries
             far
             remote
             .
          
           
             The
             land
             is
             fertile
             enough
             ,
             and
             not
             sandy
             and
             ouergrowne
             
             with
             Fearne
             ,
             as
             
               (
               Aeneas
               Syluius
            
             reporteth
             )
             sauing
             that
             part
             of
             the
             countrie
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Norica
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             places
             neere
             vnto
             riuers
             .
          
           
             It
             yeeldeth
             great
             increase
             of
             barley
             ,
             wheate
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             kind
             of
             graine
             and
             pulse
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             part
             of
             Germanie
             affoordeth
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             Onions
             ,
             Rape
             rootes
             ,
             and
             Rape
             stalkes
             as
             this
             doth
             :
             besides
             ,
             about
             Babenburge
             grow
             such
             great
             store
             of
             Lycoras
             rootes
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             caried
             away
             by
             cart
             loades
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             full
             of
             gallant
             medowes
             ,
             and
             goodly
             Orchards
             ,
             very
             populous
             and
             abounding
             with
             beasts
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             fishing
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             Riuers
             ,
             and
             better
             hunting
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             store
             and
             varietie
             of
             wild
             beasts
             :
             for
             the
             Princes
             preserue
             them
             of
             purpose
             in
             woods
             and
             forests
             ,
             making
             them
             stables
             and
             dennes
             to
             lye
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             winters
             boysterous
             and
             cold
             stormes
             ,
             
             allowing
             them
             meate
             also
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             and
             no
             priuate
             man
             may
             be
             suffered
             to
             take
             or
             hunt
             any
             of
             these
             beasts
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             countrie
             of
             Franconia
             is
             vnder
             the
             dominion
             
             of
             fiue
             princes
             ,
             whereof
             two
             be
             secular
             or
             lay
             Princes
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Burgraue
             of
             Norinburg
             ,
             and
             the
             Count
             Palatine
             of
             Rhene
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             three
             bee
             ecclesiasticall
             Gouernors
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Babenburg
             ,
             Herbipolis
             ,
             and
             Magnus
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Herbipolis
             holdeth
             his
             Duke-dome
             ,
             by
             
             hauing
             a
             naked
             sword
             ,
             and
             an
             ensigne
             or
             flag
             placed
             before
             him
             vppon
             the
             altar
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             at
             Masse
             .
             And
             the
             first
             day
             that
             he
             entreth
             into
             the
             Metrapolitan
             or
             chiefe
             cittie
             ,
             and
             taketh
             vppon
             him
             the
             Episcopall
             seate
             ,
             he
             is
             vsually
             attended
             with
             a
             great
             troupe
             of
             gallant
             and
             excellent
             hors-men
             :
             and
             when
             he
             is
             admitted
             and
             entred
             into
             the
             cittie
             ,
             he
             lighteth
             off
             his
             horse
             in
             the
             very
             gate
             of
             the
             cittie
             ,
             and
             there
             disrobeth
             himselfe
             of
             his
             vppermost
             garment
             ,
             and
             putteth
             on
             a
             poore
             and
             base
             coate
             ,
             and
             girdeth
             himselfe
             about
             the
             wast
             with
             a
             cord
             :
             and
             in
             this
             humble
             manner
             bare
             headed
             and
             bare
             handed
             ,
             he
             goeth
             vp
             into
             the
             pallace
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Canonicall
             or
             Regular
             Priests
             ,
             who
             after
             they
             haue
             done
             their
             fealtie
             vnto
             him
             ,
             exalt
             and
             install
             him
             in
             his
             seate
             ,
             but
             before
             his
             instalment
             ,
             hee
             is
             conducted
             to
             the
             picture
             of
             some
             deuout
             Bishop
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             seriously
             and
             earnestly
             admonished
             to
             follow
             and
             imitate
             his
             examples
             ,
             who
             being
             elected
             of
             a
             poore
             student
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             gouerne
             the
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             vprightly
             ,
             &
             as
             it
             ought
             .
             And
             none
             of
             the
             linage
             of
             either
             Dukes
             or
             Earles
             may
             possesse
             this
             Cathedrall
             sea
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             be
             of
             the
             inferior
             Order
             of
             Nobilitie
             :
             not
             for
             that
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             maintaine
             a
             Prince
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             possessions
             and
             reuenues
             bee
             very
             large
             and
             great
             )
             but
             because
             none
             may
             enioy
             the
             
             Bishoppricke
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             be
             canonicall
             or
             regular
             persons
             ,
             which
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             meanest
             degree
             of
             Nobilitie
             .
             To
             be
             Bishoppe
             of
             Herbipolis
             ,
             is
             a
             title
             of
             maruellous
             great
             dignitie
             and
             honour
             :
             and
             when
             a
             Bishop
             is
             new
             created
             ,
             the
             custome
             is
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             first
             entrance
             into
             his
             Bishoppricke
             ,
             he
             should
             progresse
             ouer
             all
             his
             dominion
             ,
             and
             visit
             all
             the
             townes
             and
             villages
             which
             pay
             him
             tyth
             ,
             and
             in
             euery
             towne
             he
             bringeth
             out
             into
             the
             streetes
             whole
             hogsheads
             of
             wine
             ,
             with
             dishes
             for
             euery
             one
             to
             drinke
             that
             will.
             
          
           
             The
             Franconians
             do
             nothing
             differ
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Germanes
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             apparell
             or
             shape
             of
             their
             bodies
             :
             They
             be
             very
             laborious
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             giuen
             to
             idlenesse
             ,
             but
             the
             women
             as
             wel
             as
             men
             plant
             in
             vineyards
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             pouertie
             )
             they
             sell
             their
             wines
             ,
             and
             drink
             water
             themselues
             :
             Beere
             they
             cannot
             indure
             nor
             will
             haue
             any
             brought
             vnto
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             Herbipolis
             vpon
             fasting
             daies
             ,
             those
             which
             will
             drinke
             no
             wine
             ,
             may
             buy
             it
             in
             dockes
             and
             roades
             without
             the
             cittie
             ,
             to
             drinke
             in
             steade
             of
             water
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             be
             insolent
             ,
             arrogant
             ,
             and
             proude
             ,
             contemning
             all
             others
             in
             respect
             of
             themselues
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             giuen
             to
             cauilling
             and
             brawling
             ,
             as
             no
             stranger
             can
             indure
             to
             stay
             with
             them
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             can
             flatter
             and
             dissemble
             ,
             and
             behaue
             himselfe
             discreetly
             and
             soberly
             :
             but
             those
             which
             can
             indure
             their
             floutes
             and
             taunts
             ,
             and
             pocket
             vp
             their
             iniuries
             with
             patience
             ,
             may
             safely
             dwell
             with
             them
             :
             for
             such
             they
             account
             and
             esteeme
             honest
             and
             sufficient
             men
             ,
             and
             permit
             them
             to
             marry
             wiues
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             consanguinitie
             with
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             many
             Suevians
             ,
             Bavarians
             ,
             and
             Hassians
             do
             dwell
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             Franconia
             .
          
           
           
             They
             be
             very
             deuout
             ,
             and
             religiously
             giuen
             ,
             and
             yet
             subiect
             to
             two
             horrible
             and
             execrable
             vices
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             swearing
             and
             filching
             :
             for
             they
             will
             glorie
             and
             vaunt
             themselues
             in
             blasphemie
             ,
             and
             horrible
             prophanation
             ,
             and
             account
             stealing
             ,
             a
             thing
             honest
             ,
             commendable
             ,
             and
             lawful
             ,
             because
             long
             vsed
             as
             a
             custom
             .
             They
             obserue
             many
             strange
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             I
             wil
             here
             set
             downe
             for
             the
             more
             credit
             and
             better
             approbation
             of
             such
             things
             as
             be
             written
             and
             reported
             of
             them
             by
             strangers
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             nights
             of
             those
             fiue
             dayes
             of
             Aduent
             ,
             which
             go
             immediatly
             before
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lords
             Natiuitie
             ,
             all
             the
             children
             of
             the
             towne
             ,
             both
             men-children
             ,
             and
             women-children
             ,
             go
             vppe
             and
             downe
             the
             streetes
             from
             one
             house
             to
             another
             ,
             knocking
             and
             beating
             at
             euery
             ones
             doore
             ,
             wishing
             them
             a
             happie
             and
             prosperous
             new
             yeare
             ,
             and
             shewing
             them
             in
             a
             song
             ,
             that
             the
             birth-day
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             is
             nigh
             approching
             ,
             and
             euery
             houshold
             giueth
             them
             either
             apples
             ,
             peares
             ,
             nuttes
             ,
             or
             money
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             that
             they
             can
             best
             spare
             .
          
           
             But
             with
             what
             ioy
             and
             exultation
             ,
             the
             birth-day
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             solemnized
             in
             their
             churches
             ,
             both
             by
             Priests
             and
             lay-people
             ,
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             by
             this
             Ceremonie
             following
             :
             for
             then
             they
             place
             vppon
             the
             Altar
             the
             image
             of
             a
             young
             child
             ,
             in
             representation
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             of
             the
             babe
             Iesus
             ;
             which
             done
             ,
             the
             young
             men
             and
             maydes
             daunce
             and
             hoppe
             round
             about
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             be
             married
             ,
             and
             old
             folkes
             sing
             a
             song
             or
             hymne
             :
             which
             kind
             of
             ceremonie
             is
             not
             much
             vnlike
             to
             the
             triumph
             and
             exultation
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             Poets
             faine
             )
             was
             vsed
             by
             the
             Coribants
             in
             a
             caue
             in
             the
             mountaine
             Ida
             ,
             about
             the
             image
             of
             their
             god
             Iupiter
             .
             In
             the
             Kalends
             of
             Ianuarie
             (
             which
             by
             their
             computation
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             yere
             )
             
             is
             a
             sollemne
             meeting
             of
             friends
             and
             kinsfolkes
             together
             ,
             who
             ioyning
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             lifting
             them
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
             with
             one
             heart
             and
             consent
             ,
             pray
             for
             a
             prosperous
             and
             happie
             new
             yeare
             ,
             spending
             all
             that
             day
             in
             pleasant
             congratulation
             ,
             meriments
             ,
             and
             drinking
             .
             Which
             done
             they
             send
             new
             yeares
             gifts
             to
             their
             friends
             which
             bee
             absent
             ,
             which
             gifts
             ,
             the
             Romaines
             in
             their
             Feastes
             dedicated
             to
             Saturne
             ,
             (
             which
             were
             solemnized
             about
             that
             time
             )
             called
             Saturnalitia
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             they
             be
             called
             Apophoreta
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             presents
             or
             things
             giuen
             to
             guests
             to
             bee
             carried
             away
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             custome
             and
             ceremonie
             of
             theirs
             ,
             was
             described
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             in
             these
             verses
             following
             :
             
               
                 
                   O
                   Christ
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Father
                   deare
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   honor
                   of
                   thy
                   blessed
                   birth
                   we
                   celebrate
                   eight
                   dayes
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   All
                   which
                   we
                   spend
                   in
                   holy
                   hymnes
                   ,
                   and
                   chanting
                   forth
                   thy
                   prayse
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   following
                   thy
                   examples
                   true
                   ,
                   we
                   gifts
                   do
                   often
                   send
                
              
               
                 
                   Fat
                   Capons
                   ,
                   Hares
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   such
                   thing
                   vnto
                   each
                   louing
                   friend
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   Fine
                   wafers
                   stampt
                   with
                   Images
                   and
                   Pictures
                   rarely
                   signd
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   Or
                   basket
                   full
                   of
                   Oranges
                   ,
                   doth
                   argue
                   friendly
                   mind
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   Ten
                   Oranges
                   that
                   plumde
                   and
                   topt
                   be
                   with
                   greene
                   boxen
                   crest
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   spices
                   rare
                   of
                   sundry
                   sorts
                   in
                   honor
                   of
                   this
                   Feast
                   .
                
              
            
             Vpon
             the
             Feast
             day
             of
             the
             Epiphany
             of
             our
             Lord
             commonly
             called
             Twelfte-day
             ,
             euery
             family
             maketh
             a
             cake
             of
             flower
             ,
             hony
             ,
             ginger
             ,
             and
             pepper
             ,
             and
             therewith
             they
             elect
             and
             choose
             them
             a
             King
             ,
             in
             this
             maner
             following
             :
             the
             good-wife
             of
             the
             house
             kneadeth
             and
             maketh
             the
             cake
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             moulding
             shee
             putteth
             a
             penny
             into
             it
             ,
             without
             consideration
             into
             what
             place
             of
             the
             cake
             she
             putteth
             it
             ,
             but
             euen
             at
             aduentures
             ,
             then
             doth
             she
             rake
             away
             the
             fire
             
             and
             bake
             it
             vppon
             the
             harth
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             baked
             ,
             shee
             breaketh
             it
             into
             as
             many
             peeces
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             men
             in
             the
             whole
             houshold
             ,
             and
             so
             distributeth
             vnto
             euery
             one
             apart
             ,
             assigning
             one
             part
             thereof
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             another
             to
             our
             blessed
             Ladie
             ,
             and
             three
             portions
             more
             to
             the
             three
             Wisemen
             ,
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             name
             of
             an
             almes
             .
             And
             in
             whose
             part
             soeuer
             the
             penny
             is
             found
             ,
             him
             doe
             the
             rest
             set
             in
             a
             chaire
             ,
             and
             lifting
             him
             vp
             on
             high
             three
             times
             ,
             with
             great
             iollity
             and
             mirth
             ,
             they
             salute
             him
             as
             their
             king
             :
             and
             all
             the
             while
             hee
             is
             lifted
             vppe
             ,
             hee
             hath
             in
             his
             right
             hand
             a
             peece
             of
             chalke
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             maketh
             a
             great
             many
             crosses
             vppon
             the
             roofes
             of
             their
             chambers
             and
             parlours
             ;
             and
             these
             crosses
             they
             haue
             in
             great
             estimation
             ,
             thinking
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             they
             escape
             many
             dangers
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             no
             house
             throughout
             the
             whole
             countrey
             of
             Franconia
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             a
             dwelling
             house
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             one
             of
             these
             twelue
             nights
             which
             bee
             betwixt
             the
             Natiuitie
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Epiphany
             ,
             it
             is
             perfumed
             either
             with
             Frankinsence
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             sweet
             smelling
             perfume
             ,
             against
             the
             deceits
             and
             illusions
             of
             Diuels
             and
             Sorcerers
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             in
             vaine
             to
             mention
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             what
             manner
             of
             Epicurisme
             ,
             the
             Franconians
             spend
             the
             three
             daies
             next
             before
             Lent
             ,
             if
             you
             knew
             what
             generall
             and
             wilfull
             madnesse
             possessed
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             Germanie
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             (
             wherein
             the
             Franconians
             do
             equall
             them
             ,
             )
             and
             in
             what
             licentious
             manner
             all
             of
             them
             then
             liue
             ,
             for
             all
             those
             three
             dayes
             the
             Germaines
             practise
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             and
             playing
             ,
             plying
             it
             so
             lustily
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             should
             neuer
             eate
             or
             drinke
             more
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             (
             with
             the
             Epicure
             )
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             my
             pleasure
             ,
             I
             will
             eat
             and
             drinke
             my
             belly
             full
             to
             day
             ,
             for
             to
             morow
             I
             shall
             die
             .
          
           
           
             Euery
             one
             will
             inuent
             some
             new
             deuice
             or
             other
             to
             delight
             their
             minds
             and
             senses
             withall
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             them
             in
             admiration
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             not
             blush
             ,
             nor
             be
             dashed
             out
             of
             countenance
             ,
             in
             acting
             their
             apish
             toyes
             and
             interludes
             ,
             they
             maske
             their
             faces
             ,
             and
             change
             their
             habites
             ,
             the
             men
             wearing
             womens
             apparell
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             mens
             ,
             some
             represent
             Satyres
             ,
             and
             some
             play
             the
             diuels
             part
             ,
             beeing
             made
             blacke
             with
             woade
             or
             inke
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             in
             loathsome
             apparell
             like
             Diuels
             indeed
             .
             Some
             others
             go
             starke
             naked
             ,
             imitating
             the
             Priests
             of
             Pan
             ,
             of
             whome
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             the
             Germanes
             haue
             learned
             that
             yearely
             custome
             of
             doting
             and
             vnnaturall
             madnesse
             .
             This
             their
             manner
             of
             reuelling
             differeth
             not
             much
             from
             the
             Feastes
             called
             Lupercalia
             ,
             which
             the
             noble
             young
             Romane
             gallants
             were
             wont
             to
             celebrate
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             Februarie
             ,
             in
             honor
             of
             the
             Licaean
             Pan.
             For
             as
             those
             Romane
             youths
             went
             round
             about
             the
             Cittie
             naked
             ,
             and
             their
             faces
             besmered
             with
             bloud
             ,
             lashing
             all
             they
             met
             with
             cords
             and
             whips
             ,
             in
             rude
             and
             barbarous
             manner
             most
             loathsom
             to
             behold
             ,
             euen
             so
             the
             Germaines
             strike
             those
             they
             meete
             ,
             with
             bags
             stuft
             full
             of
             sand
             or
             ashes
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             strange
             custome
             vsed
             in
             many
             places
             of
             Germany
             vppon
             Ash-wednesday
             :
             for
             then
             the
             young
             youth
             get
             all
             the
             maides
             together
             ,
             which
             haue
             practised
             dauncing
             all
             the
             yeare
             before
             ,
             and
             carrying
             them
             in
             a
             cart
             or
             tumbrell
             ,
             (
             which
             they
             draw
             themselues
             in
             stead
             of
             horses
             ,
             )
             and
             a
             minstrell
             standing
             a
             top
             of
             it
             playing
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             they
             draw
             them
             into
             some
             lake
             or
             riuer
             ,
             and
             there
             wash
             them
             well
             fauouredly
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             ceremonie
             is
             ,
             I
             cannot
             perceiue
             but
             as
             I
             coniecture
             ,
             they
             imagine
             the
             doing
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             purgation
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             practising
             such
             
             light
             and
             wanton
             behauiour
             ,
             vppon
             Sundayes
             and
             Holy-dayes
             ,
             directly
             against
             the
             Canons
             and
             precepts
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             middle
             of
             Lent
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             they
             be
             commanded
             by
             the
             Church
             to
             reioyce
             ,
             the
             youth
             of
             Germany
             where
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             present
             Worke
             was
             borne
             ,
             make
             an
             Image
             of
             straw
             ,
             resembling
             the
             picture
             of
             Death
             ;
             and
             hanging
             it
             vppon
             aspeare
             ,
             carry
             it
             vp
             and
             downe
             the
             streetes
             ,
             with
             great
             showting
             and
             exclamations
             ,
             and
             many
             giue
             them
             good
             intertainment
             ,
             offering
             them
             such
             things
             as
             they
             vsually
             eate
             ,
             as
             peason
             ,
             milke
             ,
             and
             mellow
             peares
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             be
             wel
             refreshed
             ,
             they
             returne
             home
             again
             :
             but
             some
             others
             on
             the
             contrarie
             part
             ,
             giue
             them
             
               Iohn
               Drums
            
             intertainment
             ,
             reuiling
             and
             beating
             them
             away
             frō
             their
             houses
             ,
             deeming
             the
             picture
             of
             death
             to
             bee
             ominous
             and
             a
             foretelling
             of
             their
             deaths
             indeed
             .
             The
             like
             custome
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             vsed
             by
             the
             Franconians
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             for
             there
             the
             young
             men
             take
             an
             old
             cart
             wheele
             ,
             and
             couer
             it
             all
             ouer
             with
             straw
             ,
             and
             then
             (
             being
             a
             great
             troupe
             of
             them
             together
             )
             they
             cary
             it
             to
             the
             top
             of
             a
             high
             hil
             ,
             where
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             sported
             themselues
             most
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             cold
             driue
             them
             soone
             home
             ,
             in
             the
             euening
             they
             set
             it
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             going
             downe
             the
             hil
             burning
             ,
             beeing
             a
             sight
             able
             to
             astonish
             the
             beholders
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             what
             it
             meanes
             :
             for
             it
             tumbleth
             into
             the
             valley
             all
             of
             a
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             pudder
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Sunne
             or
             Moon
             should
             tumble
             downe
             from
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Vppon
             Easter
             day
             ,
             some
             one
             of
             the
             wealthiest
             amongst
             them
             ,
             causeth
             certaine
             cakes
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             giueth
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             to
             the
             young
             men
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             to
             the
             maydes
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             be
             all
             mette
             together
             a
             little
             before
             night
             ,
             in
             a
             plaine
             medow
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             an
             infinit
             
             number
             of
             spectators
             ,
             those
             which
             bee
             most
             nimble
             of
             footmanship
             ,
             runne
             for
             those
             cakes
             ,
             the
             yong
             men
             against
             yong
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             maides
             against
             maides
             .
          
           
             Then
             haue
             they
             their
             solemne
             ceremonies
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             their
             parish
             Churches
             ,
             which
             (
             by
             the
             Institutions
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             ought
             to
             be
             solemnized
             by
             all
             the
             parishioners
             ,
             once
             euery
             yeare
             ,
             with
             great
             ioy
             and
             banqueting
             :
             to
             which
             solemnization
             come
             many
             yong
             men
             out
             of
             other
             parishes
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             deuotion
             they
             beare
             vnto
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             dance
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             and
             reuell
             ,
             for
             their
             manner
             of
             comming
             argueth
             little
             deuotion
             ,
             but
             rather
             an
             intention
             to
             brawle
             and
             quarrell
             ,
             for
             they
             come
             all
             well
             weaponed
             ,
             and
             Minstrils
             playing
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             often-times
             they
             fall
             out
             and
             goe
             together
             by
             the
             cares
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             crackt
             crownes
             .
             The
             like
             kinde
             of
             meetings
             and
             assemblies
             we
             haue
             in
             many
             places
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             wakes
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             Munday
             ,
             Tuesday
             ,
             and
             Wednesday
             in
             Rogation
             weeke
             ,
             or
             crosse
             weeke
             ,
             (
             when
             as
             generall
             Letanies
             and
             Processions
             are
             vsed
             to
             bee
             said
             ouer
             all
             the
             Christian
             world
             )
             there
             meete
             together
             at
             one
             Church
             in
             most
             parts
             of
             Franconia
             ,
             many
             crosses
             (
             for
             by
             that
             name
             bee
             the
             whole
             company
             of
             parishioners
             called
             that
             goe
             the
             preambulation
             with
             the
             Procession
             ,
             and
             haue
             a
             banner
             with
             the
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             caried
             before
             them
             )
             &
             when
             many
             seuerall
             crosses
             or
             companies
             be
             mette
             together
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             they
             sing
             not
             altogether
             ,
             but
             each
             seuerall
             company
             hath
             a
             seuerall
             quire
             ,
             and
             a
             seuerall
             place
             to
             sing
             by
             themselues
             .
          
           
             The
             yong
             men
             and
             maides
             bee
             arrayed
             in
             their
             holy
             day
             apparell
             ,
             with
             wreaths
             or
             garlands
             of
             flowers
             about
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             willow
             staues
             in
             their
             hands
             :
             The
             Priests
             
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             stand
             by
             giuing
             diligent
             eare
             to
             their
             singing
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             the
             Quiers
             they
             thinke
             haue
             song
             sweetest
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             best
             melodie
             ,
             they
             adiudge
             that
             the
             other
             Quiers
             shall
             giue
             vnto
             them
             certaine
             bowles
             of
             Wine
             .
          
           
             And
             vpon
             Whitsunday
             this
             is
             their
             order
             :
             euery
             one
             which
             hath
             either
             a
             horse
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             or
             can
             borrow
             one
             ,
             doe
             meete
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             ride
             together
             ,
             to
             view
             the
             bounds
             ,
             and
             limits
             of
             their
             fields
             ,
             hauing
             with
             them
             a
             Priest
             ,
             with
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             put
             in
             a
             pursse
             ,
             and
             hanging
             at
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             way
             as
             they
             ride
             they
             sing
             and
             pray
             ,
             beseeching
             God
             of
             his
             great
             mercy
             ,
             to
             defend
             and
             preserue
             their
             corne
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             such
             temperate
             and
             seasonable
             wether
             ,
             as
             they
             may
             receiue
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             their
             comfort
             and
             sustentation
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             Saint
             Vrbins
             day
             ,
             all
             the
             Vintners
             and
             maisters
             of
             Vineyards
             ,
             set
             a
             table
             either
             in
             the
             market
             steed
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             open
             and
             publick
             place
             ,
             and
             couering
             it
             with
             fine
             napery
             ,
             and
             strawing
             vpon
             it
             greene
             leaues
             and
             sweete
             flowers
             ,
             doe
             place
             vpon
             the
             table
             the
             Image
             of
             that
             holy
             Bishop
             :
             And
             then
             if
             the
             day
             bee
             cleare
             and
             faire
             ,
             they
             crowne
             the
             Image
             with
             great
             store
             of
             Wine
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             wether
             prooue
             rugged
             and
             rainie
             ,
             they
             cast
             filth
             ,
             mire
             ,
             and
             puddle
             water
             vpon
             it
             ,
             perswading
             themselues
             that
             if
             that
             day
             be
             faire
             and
             calme
             ,
             their
             grapes
             (
             which
             then
             begin
             to
             florish
             )
             will
             prooue
             good
             that
             yeare
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             bee
             stormie
             and
             tempestious
             ,
             they
             shall
             haue
             a
             bad
             vintage
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               Baptists
            
             day
             at
             night
             ,
             in
             euery
             village
             and
             streete
             in
             Germany
             be
             common
             fires
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             wee
             call
             them
             heere
             in
             England
             bone-fires
             )
             about
             which
             all
             the
             people
             gather
             together
             ,
             both
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             dancing
             and
             singing
             ,
             and
             vsing
             many
             other
             superstitions
             ,
             
             as
             wearing
             vpon
             their
             heads
             garlands
             made
             of
             Mugwort
             and
             Veruin
             ,
             and
             flowers
             in
             their
             hands
             wreathed
             and
             pleated
             together
             in
             fashion
             of
             a
             spurre
             ,
             (
             which
             wreathes
             they
             call
             military
             spurres
             )
             and
             they
             dare
             not
             looke
             vpon
             the
             fire
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             looke
             through
             those
             spurres
             ,
             firmly
             beleeuing
             that
             by
             that
             meanes
             their
             eyes
             be
             preserued
             all
             the
             yeare
             after
             from
             all
             paines
             and
             diseases
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             as
             he
             goeth
             away
             ,
             throweth
             the
             garland
             hee
             wore
             about
             his
             head
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             vsing
             this
             coniuration
             ,
             
               Goe
               thy
               way
               and
               burne
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               ill
               luck
               perish
               and
               burne
               with
               thee
               .
            
             The
             like
             fashion
             is
             vsed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Herbipolis
             seruants
             and
             courtiers
             ,
             for
             they
             cause
             a
             great
             fire
             to
             bee
             made
             before
             the
             tower
             ,
             which
             standeth
             vpon
             a
             hill
             aboue
             the
             citty
             of
             Herbipolis
             ,
             and
             throw
             into
             the
             fire
             many
             wodden
             hoopes
             bored
             full
             of
             holes
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             bee
             all
             of
             them
             on
             a
             red
             fire
             ,
             they
             put
             crooked
             stickes
             into
             the
             holes
             of
             the
             hoopes
             ,
             and
             cunningly
             and
             forceably
             hoyse
             them
             vp
             into
             the
             ayre
             a
             great
             height
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             flying
             from
             the
             top
             of
             the
             hill
             ouer
             the
             riuer
             of
             Moganus
             ,
             which
             runneth
             vnder
             the
             hill
             ,
             seeme
             to
             bee
             firie
             Dragons
             ,
             to
             those
             which
             neuer
             saw
             the
             like
             before
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             same
             time
             of
             the
             yeare
             their
             manner
             is
             to
             make
             earthen
             potts
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             holes
             in
             them
             as
             they
             will
             hardly
             hold
             together
             ,
             and
             these
             potts
             doe
             the
             maides
             buy
             and
             couer
             them
             round
             about
             with
             red
             Rose
             leaues
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             Candles
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             hang
             them
             vpon
             the
             toppes
             of
             the
             houses
             ,
             insteed
             of
             Lanthornes
             :
             the
             yong
             men
             at
             that
             time
             bring
             into
             their
             villages
             each
             one
             a
             Pine
             tree
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             little
             shootes
             and
             vndermost
             branches
             lopped
             off
             ,
             and
             garnishing
             and
             triming
             the
             vpmost
             boughes
             with
             little
             hoopes
             ,
             garlands
             ,
             glasses
             and
             glittering
             rayes
             or
             plates
             of
             golde
             or
             copper
             
             they
             set
             their
             trees
             fast
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             where
             they
             must
             stand
             all
             summer
             ,
             resembling
             many
             poles
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             In
             Autumne
             when
             their
             Grapes
             wax
             ripe
             ,
             they
             gather
             not
             their
             Grapes
             one
             ,
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             an
             other
             an
             other
             day
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             owners
             of
             a
             Vineyard
             are
             appointed
             to
             pull
             their
             Grapes
             all
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             to
             continue
             pulling
             till
             they
             haue
             all
             done
             that
             Vineyarde
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             not
             power
             to
             pluck
             them
             when
             they
             please
             them-selues
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             be
             allowed
             by
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             tithe
             is
             due
             :
             And
             these
             tithe-maisters
             appoint
             such
             a
             hill
             of
             Grapes
             to
             bee
             got
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Vineyard
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             their
             tithes
             be
             euer
             brought
             by
             the
             owners
             of
             the
             Vines
             ,
             into
             the
             valley
             at
             the
             hill
             foote
             ;
             but
             those
             which
             neglect
             to
             gather
             their
             Grapes
             at
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             ought
             and
             are
             inforced
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             carry
             the
             tithe
             into
             the
             Lords
             Wine-presse
             ,
             at
             their
             owne
             cost
             and
             charge
             :
             But
             about
             the
             citty
             of
             Herbipolis
             ,
             the
             owners
             of
             tithes
             bee
             more
             precise
             ,
             for
             they
             (
             distrusting
             that
             the
             Vine
             maisters
             will
             not
             tithe
             truly
             )
             set
             a
             boy
             ouer
             euery
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             marke
             their
             manner
             of
             tithing
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             their
             maister
             haue
             his
             due
             ,
             and
             when
             haruest
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Grapes
             gathered
             ,
             all
             those
             boyes
             meete
             together
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             beeing
             couered
             all
             ouer
             with
             strawe
             ,
             and
             a
             Torche
             or
             two
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             they
             kindle
             their
             Torches
             a
             little
             before
             night
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             singing
             with
             their
             Torches
             burning
             into
             the
             citty
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sort
             they
             say
             they
             burne
             and
             make
             cleane
             Autumne
             .
          
           
             The
             Franconians
             celebrate
             the
             feast
             dayes
             of
             the
             two
             pillers
             of
             the
             Church
             Saint
             Martin
             and
             Saint
             Nicholas
             ,
             with
             great
             ioy
             and
             triumph
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             diuerse
             maner
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             is
             solemnized
             in
             Churches
             and
             Altars
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             victualing
             houses
             and
             tauernes
             :
             and
             there
             is
             〈…〉
             
             throughout
             all
             the
             whole
             country
             be
             hee
             neuer
             so
             needy
             ,
             or
             neuer
             so
             niggard
             ,
             but
             vpon
             Saint
             Martins
             day
             hee
             will
             haue
             some
             roste
             meate
             ,
             or
             boild
             meat
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             but
             Hogs
             intrailes
             ,
             or
             Calues
             intrailes
             ,
             &
             glut
             themselues
             with
             wine
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             tast
             of
             their
             new
             wines
             ,
             from
             which
             till
             that
             time
             they
             haue
             abstained
             ;
             and
             all
             their
             housholds
             drinke
             wine
             with
             them
             :
             and
             vpon
             this
             day
             in
             Herbipolis
             and
             in
             diuerse
             other
             places
             besides
             ,
             is
             much
             wine
             giuen
             to
             the
             poore
             for
             charity
             :
             then
             haue
             they
             their
             publike
             shewes
             and
             pastimes
             ,
             as
             to
             haue
             two
             or
             three
             Boares
             put
             into
             a
             place
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             behold
             them
             fight
             and
             teare
             one
             another
             with
             their
             tuskes
             ,
             till
             their
             guttes
             traile
             about
             their
             heeles
             ,
             deuiding
             the
             flesh
             when
             the
             Boares
             bee
             dead
             ,
             some
             to
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             But
             vpon
             Saint
             Nicholas
             day
             ,
             all
             the
             yong
             fry
             and
             Schollers
             ,
             choose
             out
             three
             amongst
             them
             ,
             one
             to
             represent
             the
             person
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             two
             Deacons
             ,
             he
             which
             is
             elected
             in
             the
             place
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             solemnly
             vpon
             that
             day
             conducted
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             all
             his
             Schoole-fellowes
             ,
             decked
             and
             trimmed
             with
             a
             Bishops
             Miter
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             other
             ornaments
             ,
             and
             so
             sitteth
             in
             place
             of
             authority
             ,
             as
             Lord
             and
             Protector
             ouer
             them
             all
             the
             while
             Masse
             is
             in
             saying
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             sacrifice
             is
             finished
             ,
             hee
             chooseth
             out
             a
             few
             of
             them
             from
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             hee
             and
             they
             goe
             singing
             vp
             and
             downe
             the
             towne
             from
             house
             to
             house
             ,
             collecting
             and
             gathering
             money
             ,
             and
             alleadging
             that
             the
             money
             they
             gotte
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             is
             not
             taken
             as
             an
             almes
             or
             beneuolence
             ,
             but
             giuen
             franckly
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             Saint
             Nicholas
             Eeue
             Parents
             will
             aduise
             their
             children
             to
             fast
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             to
             incite
             them
             there
             vnto
             
             they
             perswade
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             set
             their
             shooes
             vnder
             the
             table
             ouer
             night
             ,
             what
             so
             euer
             they
             shall
             finde
             in
             them
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             is
             sent
             them
             from
             that
             bountifull
             Bishop
             Saint
             Nicholas
             ,
             which
             causeth
             the
             children
             to
             fast
             so
             truly
             and
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             their
             parents
             bee
             faine
             to
             compell
             them
             to
             eate
             for
             being
             sick
             with
             ouer
             long
             fasting
             :
             and
             these
             bee
             the
             most
             vsuall
             customes
             of
             the
             Franconians
             ;
             these
             their
             annuall
             ceremonies
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Sueuia
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               people
               of
               that
               country
               liued
               heretofore
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               now
               liue
               .
            
             CAP.
             16.
             
          
           
             SVEVIA
             a
             Prouince
             of
             Germany
             ,
             is
             at
             this
             day
             limitted
             and
             bounded
             vpon
             
             the
             East
             with
             Baioaria
             ,
             vpon
             the
             West
             with
             Alsatia
             and
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rhene
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             Alpes
             vpon
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             Franconia
             on
             the
             North.
             Sueuia
             (
             as
             
               Antonius
               Sabellicus
            
             is
             of
             opinion
             )
             was
             so
             called
             of
             a
             certaine
             people
             called
             Sueui
             ,
             who
             departing
             from
             that
             part
             of
             Scythia
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Liuonia
             &
             Prussia
             ,
             obtained
             this
             country
             to
             dwell
             in
             :
             which
             opinion
             
             of
             
               Sabellicus
               ,
               Lucan
            
             seemeth
             to
             confirme
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             He
             brought
             the
             yellow
             Sueuians
             from
             the
             vtmost
             Northern
             coast
             :
             Before
             it
             was
             named
             Sueuia
             ,
             it
             was
             called
             Alemannia
             ,
             of
             the
             lake
             Lemannus
             which
             is
             also
             called
             Lausanensis
             .
             Sueuia
             is
             the
             vtmost
             part
             of
             all
             Germany
             ,
             and
             is
             watered
             with
             two
             notable
             riuers
             Rheine
             and
             Danubius
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             running
             slowly
             falleth
             into
             the
             sea
             Westward
             ,
             the
             other
             running
             a
             contrary
             course
             ,
             passeth
             by
             many
             regions
             ,
             and
             falleth
             at
             length
             into
             the
             sea
             called
             Pontus
             .
          
           
           
             The
             country
             is
             some
             part
             of
             it
             plaine
             and
             euen
             ,
             and
             some
             part
             cragged
             and
             mountanous
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             it
             fertile
             and
             fruitfull
             ,
             sauing
             lakes
             ,
             mountaines
             and
             woods
             .
             There
             be
             great
             store
             of
             woods
             ,
             and
             therefore
             very
             good
             hunting
             ,
             and
             especiall
             good
             fowling
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             riuers
             and
             lakes
             :
             Of
             cattell
             there
             bee
             great
             abondance
             ,
             and
             plenty
             of
             all
             kinde
             of
             graine
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             full
             of
             gallant
             and
             flourishing
             valleis
             ,
             watered
             and
             manured
             with
             brookes
             ,
             riuers
             and
             running
             waters
             ,
             some
             running
             one
             way
             ,
             some
             an
             other
             ,
             ouer-flowing
             and
             fatting
             the
             soyle
             :
             all
             which
             disburthen
             themselues
             either
             into
             Rhine
             or
             Danubius
             .
             The
             land
             is
             very
             wholsome
             and
             healthfull
             ,
             and
             well
             replenished
             with
             stately
             cities
             ,
             townes
             and
             castels
             ,
             aspiring
             towers
             likewise
             ,
             walled
             and
             fortified
             both
             by
             arte
             and
             nature
             :
             and
             for
             the
             aduancement
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             furnished
             with
             beautifull
             and
             rich
             temples
             ,
             parish
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             ,
             Bishops
             Pallaces
             ,
             Colledges
             ,
             and
             monasteries
             ,
             containing
             sundry
             orders
             of
             religious
             persons
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             :
             vpon
             the
             hills
             bee
             mines
             of
             Siluer
             ,
             Yron
             ,
             and
             diuerse
             other
             mettals
             :
             it
             is
             very
             populus
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             very
             hardy
             ,
             strong
             &
             valerous
             ;
             they
             be
             tall
             of
             stature
             ,
             yellow
             haird
             ,
             faire
             and
             welfauoured
             ,
             and
             marueilous
             ingenious
             ,
             so
             as
             Plutarch
             concludeth
             them
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             famous
             people
             of
             all
             Germany
             .
          
           
             The
             glory
             and
             fame
             of
             this
             people
             grew
             once
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             as
             they
             obtained
             the
             Empire
             and
             gouernment
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             honour
             and
             renowne
             continued
             for
             one
             age
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             beeing
             destitute
             and
             depriued
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             whether
             by
             the
             ficklenesse
             and
             variety
             of
             fortune
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             owne
             folly
             and
             sloth
             ,
             but
             their
             gouernment
             ceased
             ,
             and
             their
             power
             and
             strength
             in
             short
             time
             became
             so
             
             weake
             and
             feeble
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             hardly
             hold
             their
             owne
             and
             defend
             themselues
             ,
             much
             lesse
             extend
             their
             fame
             to
             her
             former
             greatnesse
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             noe
             one
             considering
             their
             present
             estate
             ,
             would
             thinke
             that
             euer
             they
             had
             beene
             Lords
             and
             Gouernors
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             in
             the
             fourth
             booke
             of
             his
             commentaries
             ,
             writeth
             of
             this
             people
             thus
             .
             The
             Sueuians
             (
             sayth
             hee
             )
             the
             worthiest
             and
             warlikst
             people
             of
             all
             Germany
             ,
             are
             sayd
             to
             haue
             a
             hundred
             Citties
             ,
             great
             Burrowes
             or
             townes
             ,
             out
             of
             euery
             of
             which
             hundred
             citties
             &
             townes
             yearely
             is
             furnished
             and
             set
             forth
             to
             the
             warres
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             armed
             men
             ,
             well
             appoynted
             ,
             These
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             wage
             warrs
             abroad
             ,
             and
             be
             maintayned
             by
             those
             which
             remaine
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             yeares
             end
             returne
             home
             againe
             to
             husbandry
             ,
             and
             send
             forth
             as
             many
             more
             of
             those
             which
             were
             at
             home
             ,
             so
             as
             going
             to
             the
             warres
             and
             remayning
             at
             home
             in
             course
             ,
             they
             bee
             all
             well
             excercised
             is
             husbandry
             and
             skilfull
             in
             feats
             of
             armes
             ,
             and
             hauing
             noe
             grounds
             nor
             possessions
             priuat
             to
             them-selues
             ,
             they
             yeeld
             reciprocall
             Maintaynance
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             remayne
             and
             abyde
             in
             one
             place
             longer
             than
             one
             yeare
             .
          
           
             Their
             vsuall
             foode
             is
             bread
             ,
             milke
             and
             flesh
             ,
             they
             bee
             much
             giuen
             to
             hunting
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             their
             dayly
             excercise
             and
             liberty
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             they
             much
             regard
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             bee
             neuer
             from
             their
             infancy
             vnder
             the
             rule
             and
             correction
             of
             any
             or
             constrayned
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             )
             the
             practise
             of
             hunting
             also
             maketh
             them
             more
             feerce
             and
             couragious
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             more
             strong
             &
             able
             to
             indure
             all
             extremities
             ,
             as
             (
             although
             they
             dwell
             in
             a
             very
             cold
             clymate
             )
             they
             will
             wash
             and
             bath
             them-selues
             in
             cold
             riuers
             ,
             
             and
             weare
             no
             other
             garments
             but
             skins
             ,
             and
             those
             so
             little
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             part
             of
             there
             bodies
             bee
             starke
             naked
             ,
             if
             any
             marchants
             trafficke
             thether
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             to
             buy
             such
             things
             of
             them
             as
             they
             haue
             got
             by
             the
             warres
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             great
             desire
             the
             Sueuians
             haue
             of
             their
             commodities
             :
             besides
             they
             haue
             great
             store
             of
             laboring
             beasts
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             haue
             vse
             for
             ,
             which
             the
             French
             men
             much
             desire
             ,
             and
             pay
             deere
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             beasts
             which
             with
             them
             bee
             naturally
             froward
             ,
             ilfauored
             and
             almost
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             by
             much
             vse
             and
             handling
             bee
             made
             fit
             and
             able
             both
             to
             draw
             and
             carry
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             imployed
             in
             the
             warres
             :
             for
             their
             horses
             be
             so
             well
             mand
             and
             taught
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             skirmish
             is
             at
             the
             hottest
             ,
             their
             riders
             for
             their
             better
             adrantage
             ,
             will
             oftentimes
             skippe
             of
             their
             backes
             and
             fight
             on
             foote
             ,
             and
             finde
             their
             horses
             againe
             in
             the
             very
             same
             place
             they
             were
             left
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             occasion
             to
             vse
             them
             :
             nor
             doe
             they
             esteeme
             any
             one
             thing
             more
             ilde
             or
             more
             ilbeseeming
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             ride
             vpon
             horses
             that
             bee
             harnessed
             ,
             or
             haue
             saddles
             on
             their
             backes
             ,
             by
             continuall
             vse
             whereof
             (
             though
             they
             bee
             but
             few
             )
             they
             dare
             and
             boldly
             will
             aduenture
             to
             incounter
             with
             a
             troope
             of
             armed
             men
             and
             harnessed
             horses
             ,
             though
             the
             number
             of
             them
             bee
             very
             great
             .
          
           
             The
             Sueuians
             will
             suffer
             no
             wines
             to
             bee
             brought
             vnto
             them
             ,
             supposing
             that
             the
             drinking
             of
             wine
             maketh
             men
             more
             effeminate
             ,
             and
             lesse
             able
             to
             indure
             labour
             :
             they
             hold
             it
             a
             generall
             commendations
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             haue
             their
             
             feelds
             and
             territories
             of
             their
             citties
             large
             and
             wide
             ,
             signifying
             thereby
             that
             their
             forces
             bee
             not
             able
             to
             maintaine
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             citties
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             in
             Sueuia
             the
             feelds
             be
             said
             to
             extend
             a
             thousand
             and
             six
             hundred
             paces
             from
             their
             citties
             on
             euery
             side
             .
          
           
           
             
               Cornelius
               Tacitus
            
             writing
             the
             scituation
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             speaketh
             thus
             of
             the
             Sueuians
             ,
             The
             Germaines
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             haue
             distinguished
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Germany
             ,
             by
             sundry
             names
             and
             nations
             ,
             although
             they
             be
             al
             called
             by
             one
             general
             name
             ,
             Sueuians
             ,
             and
             the
             property
             of
             that
             people
             is
             to
             plat
             their
             lockes
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             knitt
             and
             bind
             them
             vp
             on
             a
             knot
             ,
             by
             which
             marke
             and
             token
             the
             Sueuians
             be
             discerned
             and
             knowne
             from
             other
             Germaines
             ,
             and
             the
             Freemen
             from
             slaues
             :
             There
             vse
             is
             to
             turne
             vp
             their
             curled
             lockes
             ,
             vntill
             they
             waxe
             so
             old
             that
             their
             haire
             grow
             white
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             they
             will
             bynde
             it
             on
             a
             knot
             vpon
             the
             crowne
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             in
             doing
             whereof
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             people
             bee
             most
             curyous
             .
          
           
             They
             obserue
             a
             certaine
             time
             by
             tradition
             from
             their
             fathers
             ,
             (
             which
             ceremony
             they
             esteeme
             so
             reuerent
             as
             they
             dare
             not
             omit
             it
             )
             that
             all
             the
             people
             of
             one
             stocke
             or
             kindred
             ,
             assemble
             themselues
             and
             meete
             together
             ,
             in
             a
             certayne
             woode
             (
             consecrated
             and
             made
             holy
             after
             their
             fashion
             )
             there
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             a
             most
             barbarous
             and
             horible
             ceremonie
             and
             detestable
             sacrifice
             )
             is
             euer
             solemnized
             by
             killing
             of
             a
             man
             :
             This
             woode
             ,
             or
             holy
             groue
             they
             reuerence
             another
             way
             also
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             none
             of
             them
             will
             aduenture
             to
             goe
             into
             it
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             bee
             bound
             hand
             and
             foote
             with
             a
             corde
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             perceiue
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Gods
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             of
             them
             happen
             to
             fall
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             be
             taken
             vp
             ,
             or
             to
             re-enfore
             himselfe
             to
             rise
             againe
             ,
             but
             hee
             must
             bee
             rowled
             or
             tumbled
             thither
             vpon
             the
             ground
             :
             And
             all
             this
             their
             superstition
             tendeth
             to
             no
             other
             ende
             ,
             but
             to
             know
             thereby
             the
             originall
             of
             their
             nation
             ,
             where
             God
             the
             gouernor
             of
             all
             things
             is
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             inferior
             things
             that
             are
             in
             subiection
             ,
             and
             
             yeeld
             obedience
             vnto
             that
             God.
             Some
             of
             the
             Sueuians
             as
             Cornelius
             also
             reporteth
             doe
             sacrifice
             vnto
             Isis
             :
             And
             as
             for
             all
             their
             other
             customes
             ,
             though
             heretofore
             neuer
             so
             peculiar
             ,
             they
             bee
             now
             common
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Germanes
             :
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Sueuians
             ,
             but
             almost
             of
             all
             other
             nations
             else
             ,
             bee
             changed
             and
             turned
             cleane
             topsie
             turuy
             ,
             and
             (
             that
             which
             is
             most
             to
             bee
             lamented
             )
             alterred
             from
             better
             to
             worse
             ,
             for
             now
             most
             of
             the
             welthiest
             men
             of
             all
             Sueuia
             bee
             marchants
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             company
             of
             them
             compact
             and
             confederate
             them-selues
             together
             ,
             euery
             one
             disbursing
             a
             summe
             of
             mony
             to
             bee
             imployed
             in
             Marchandize
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             buy
             vp
             and
             get
             into
             their
             hands
             spices
             ,
             silkes
             and
             other
             things
             of
             great
             value
             ,
             which
             bee
             brought
             thither
             by
             sea
             from
             forren
             countries
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             also
             they
             will
             deale
             with
             things
             of
             small
             worth
             ,
             as
             spoones
             ,
             needles
             ,
             spectacles
             ,
             and
             puppets
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             tryfles
             and
             trinkets
             ,
             ingrossing
             vp
             much
             wine
             and
             graine
             likewise
             ,
             which
             manner
             of
             trafficke
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             commended
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             greeuous
             and
             hurtfull
             to
             crafts
             men
             and
             husband
             men
             (
             who
             bee
             constrayned
             to
             sell
             their
             wares
             and
             commodities
             to
             these
             grypers
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             may
             terme
             them
             rather
             than
             Marchants
             ,
             )
             before
             they
             can
             make
             the
             best
             profit
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             neede
             shall
             afterwards
             inforce
             them
             to
             buy
             the
             same
             of
             them
             againe
             for
             dubble
             the
             price
             ,
             )
             but
             preiudiciall
             also
             to
             all
             the
             whole
             country
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             For
             whereas
             the
             people
             were
             wont
             to
             make
             their
             prouision
             of
             such
             things
             as
             they
             wanted
             ,
             from
             their
             neighbour
             Princes
             ,
             at
             the
             cheapest
             rate
             ,
             they
             haue
             so
             fed
             and
             bribed
             those
             corrupt
             Princes
             and
             gouernors
             of
             the
             contry
             ,
             
             that
             nothing
             shall
             be
             bought
             but
             of
             themselues
             ,
             either
             in
             Stutgardia
             ,
             or
             in
             other
             places
             where
             they
             keepe
             Marts
             and
             faires
             .
             And
             yet
             those
             rich
             men
             doe
             not
             traffick
             themselues
             but
             by
             their
             seruants
             and
             common
             factors
             ,
             who
             gathering
             in
             the
             moneys
             disbursed
             with
             the
             increase
             ,
             yeeld
             an
             account
             thereof
             ,
             at
             such
             time
             as
             they
             bee
             called
             therevnto
             ,
             rendring
             vnto
             euery
             man
             truly
             and
             faithfully
             his
             owne
             money
             ,
             and
             his
             part
             of
             the
             gaine
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             people
             of
             Sueuia
             doe
             most
             of
             them
             practise
             dressing
             of
             Toe
             and
             spinning
             ,
             which
             maner
             of
             worke
             
             they
             apply
             so
             busily
             ,
             and
             vse
             so
             generally
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             winter
             time
             in
             some
             parts
             of
             Sueuia
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             only
             see
             maids
             and
             women
             ,
             but
             men
             and
             boyes
             also
             with
             Spindles
             and
             Distaffes
             in
             their
             hands
             :
             They
             make
             a
             kinde
             of
             cloth
             ,
             the
             warpe
             whereof
             is
             linnen
             ,
             and
             the
             oofe
             silke
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             
               (
               Pargath
            
             )
             and
             an
             other
             manner
             of
             cloth
             which
             they
             call
             
               (
               Golsch
            
             )
             and
             that
             is
             all
             linnen
             ,
             of
             these
             manner
             of
             clothes
             they
             make
             great
             aboundance
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             knowne
             to
             bee
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Vlmenses
             onely
             doe
             make
             euery
             yeare
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             of
             these
             clothes
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             many
             bee
             made
             in
             one
             part
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             handfull
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             one
             may
             easily
             coniecture
             that
             the
             number
             which
             is
             made
             in
             the
             whole
             land
             is
             almost
             infinite
             .
             These
             clothes
             bee
             carryed
             to
             nations
             farre
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             especially
             twise
             a
             yeare
             to
             Franckford
             Marte
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             people
             of
             Sueueland
             receiue
             great
             custome
             and
             tribute
             .
             Moreouer
             (
             as
             euill
             things
             bee
             often-times
             mingled
             with
             good
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             thing
             is
             perfect
             in
             all
             points
             )
             the
             Sueuians
             be
             meruailous
             lecherous
             people
             ,
             the
             women
             as
             willing
             to
             yeeld
             as
             the
             men
             to
             aske
             ,
             yea
             both
             sides
             bee
             apt
             to
             slide
             ,
             but
             slow
             to
             repent
             ;
             and
             surely
             I
             thinke
             ,
             that
             this
             vice
             is
             generally
             fauoured
             ,
             
             both
             in
             Sueuia
             and
             throughout
             all
             Germany
             ,
             for
             neither
             there
             nor
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Germany
             ,
             is
             any
             punishment
             inflicted
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             excommunicated
             by
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             censure
             ,
             either
             for
             open
             fornication
             ,
             adultery
             ,
             nor
             yet
             for
             rauishing
             of
             women
             :
             And
             thereof
             ariseth
             this
             Prouerbe
             ,
             that
             Sueuia
             onely
             is
             able
             to
             yeeld
             whores
             inough
             for
             all
             Germany
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Franconia
             affendeth
             good
             store
             of
             theeues
             and
             beggars
             ,
             Boemia
             hereticks
             ,
             Bauaria
             pilferers
             and
             slaues
             ,
             Heluetia
             Butchers
             and
             Bawdes
             ,
             Drunkards
             in
             Saxonie
             ,
             periurers
             in
             Frisia
             and
             Westphalia
             ,
             and
             gluttons
             about
             the
             Rheine
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Bauaria
               and
               Carinthia
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               lawes
               and
               customes
               of
               those
               people
               heretofore
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               liue
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             CAP.
             17.
             
          
           
             BAVARIA
             ,
             a
             Prouince
             of
             Germany
             ,
             is
             so
             named
             of
             a
             people
             called
             Auarij
             
             by
             putting
             therevnto
             the
             letter
             B
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             remnant
             of
             the
             Huns
             ,
             expelled
             thence
             the
             Norici
             ,
             and
             possessed
             their
             country
             .
             It
             is
             also
             called
             Boioaria
             of
             a
             people
             of
             Cisalpine
             France
             called
             Boij
             ,
             who
             were
             once
             said
             to
             inhabite
             those
             parts
             ,
             before
             which
             time
             it
             was
             called
             Noricum
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             the
             East
             thereof
             lyeth
             Hungaria
             ,
             and
             Sueuia
             vpon
             
             the
             West
             :
             Italy
             ioyneth
             vnto
             it
             vpon
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             Franconia
             and
             Boemia
             vpon
             the
             North.
             The
             famous
             riuer
             :
             Danubius
             comming
             from
             Sueuia
             runneth
             through
             Bauaria
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Bauaria
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             is
             comprehended
             Austria
             ,
             Stiria
             ,
             and
             Cari●thi●
             ,
             the
             people
             
             whereof
             bee
             all
             a
             like
             both
             in
             life
             and
             language
             :
             whereas
             heretofore
             it
             contayned
             noe
             more
             than
             that
             onely
             which
             was
             called
             Noricum
             .
             That
             good
             and
             holy
             King
             Lucius
             King
             of
             Britaine
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             that
             instructed
             them
             in
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Saint
             Rupertus
             ,
             and
             lastly
             they
             were
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             by
             Boniface
             Bishoppe
             of
             Moguntinum
             .
          
           
             Bauaria
             is
             deuided
             into
             foure
             Bishoppes
             seas
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Saltzburga
             ,
             Patauia
             ,
             Phrisinberge
             and
             Ratisbon
             ,
             it
             hath
             in
             it
             more
             famous
             Citties
             than
             are
             in
             any
             one
             prouince
             of
             Germany
             besides
             ,
             the
             Metropolitan
             wherof
             is
             Saltzburge
             heretofore
             (
             as
             is
             surmised
             )
             called
             Iuuania
             :
             Schiren
             was
             once
             the
             Dukes
             seate
             ,
             but
             now
             it
             is
             translated
             to
             
             Monachium
             .
          
           
             This
             land
             before
             it
             was
             reduced
             into
             a
             Prouince
             ,
             was
             gouerned
             by
             Kings
             of
             their
             owne
             nation
             ,
             vntill
             the
             raigne
             of
             Arnolphus
             the
             Emperor
             :
             And
             as
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Parthia
             were
             named
             Arsaces
             ,
             and
             the
             Aegiptian
             Kings
             Ptolomies
             ,
             so
             was
             euery
             king
             of
             Bauaria
             called
             Cacannus
             but
             after
             it
             was
             subued
             by
             Arnolphus
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Empire
             the
             gouernment
             was
             committed
             to
             Dukes
             ,
             which
             manner
             of
             gouernment
             remayneth
             still
             :
             and
             all
             the
             Dukes
             for
             many
             successions
             together
             ,
             haue
             beene
             elected
             out
             of
             that
             most
             worthy
             and
             renowned
             family
             of
             the
             Agilolphingij
             .
          
           
             The
             manners
             and
             customes
             of
             that
             people
             may
             bee
             vnderstood
             ,
             
             by
             the
             lawes
             which
             were
             giuen
             them
             when
             they
             first
             receiued
             the
             right
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wich
             were
             these
             following
             :
             first
             that
             if
             a
             freeman
             borne
             would
             bestow
             any
             thing
             towards
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             lands
             mony
             or
             goods
             ,
             hee
             should
             make
             a
             deed
             thereof
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             seale
             and
             subscribe
             it
             with
             his
             owne
             
             hand
             and
             seale
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             the
             names
             of
             sixe
             witnesses
             to
             confirme
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             deliuer
             it
             as
             his
             deede
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Bishoppe
             ,
             by
             which
             act
             both
             hee
             him-selfe
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             posterity
             were
             vtterly
             bard
             for
             euer
             after
             to
             inioy
             or
             repossesse
             the
             same
             againe
             but
             by
             permission
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             whatsoeuer
             was
             so
             giuen
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             Gods
             holy
             Church
             ,
             was
             committed
             to
             the
             Bishoppes
             custody
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             defended
             and
             protected
             :
             If
             any
             one
             wronged
             the
             Church
             or
             any
             thing
             there-vnto
             belonging
             ,
             hee
             incurred
             the
             iudgement
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             displeasure
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             constrayned
             (
             ether
             by
             the
             King
             or
             Prince
             for
             the
             time
             being
             )
             to
             render
             restitution
             ,
             and
             forfeted
             three
             ounces
             of
             gold
             besides
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             denied
             the
             fact
             ,
             he
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Altar
             and
             there
             in
             presence
             of
             Preest
             and
             people
             ,
             swore
             and
             deposed
             what
             wronge
             hee
             had
             done
             and
             of
             what
             value
             :
             He
             that
             perswaded
             another
             mans
             seruant
             to
             runne
             away
             from
             his
             Maister
             ,
             (
             were
             he
             man-seruant
             or
             maid
             seruant
             )
             was
             inforced
             to
             fetch
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             an
             other
             into
             his
             place
             as
             a
             pledge
             till
             he
             came
             ,
             and
             was
             fined
             at
             fifteene
             shillings
             besides
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             seruant
             did
             priuily
             burne
             any
             Church
             goods
             ,
             hee
             had
             his
             hand
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             his
             eyes
             puld
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             neuer
             after
             see
             to
             commit
             the
             like
             villanie
             ,
             and
             the
             maister
             of
             such
             seruant
             made
             good
             the
             value
             of
             that
             which
             was
             burnt
             :
             But
             if
             a
             Freeman
             commited
             such
             a
             fault
             ,
             he
             restored
             againe
             the
             full
             value
             of
             the
             losse
             ,
             and
             forfeted
             for
             his
             folly
             three
             pound
             ;
             and
             if
             hee
             denyed
             the
             fact
             ,
             hee
             was
             to
             purge
             him-selfe
             by
             the
             othes
             of
             twenty
             foure
             men
             ;
             who
             standing
             by
             the
             Altar
             before
             the
             defendor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             layed
             their
             hands
             vpon
             the
             holy
             Euangelist
             ,
             and
             swore
             whether
             they
             thought
             him
             faulty
             or
             noe
             .
          
           
           
             If
             an
             offendor
             tooke
             sanctuary
             for
             refuge
             he
             was
             secure
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             lawfull
             for
             a
             Maister
             to
             fetch
             his
             seruant
             thence
             ,
             otherwise
             to
             hurt
             him
             ,
             for
             if
             hee
             did
             ,
             the
             Iudge
             would
             compell
             him
             to
             pay
             forty
             shillings
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             recompence
             for
             infringing
             his
             priuiledges
             :
             Hee
             that
             iniured
             any
             one
             that
             was
             in
             any
             inferiour
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             made
             satisfaction
             with
             twise
             the
             value
             of
             the
             iniury
             done
             ,
             which
             was
             paide
             ouer
             vnto
             his
             parents
             or
             neerest
             friends
             :
             But
             if
             the
             wrong
             were
             to
             one
             of
             an
             higher
             order
             ,
             he
             paide
             three
             times
             the
             value
             .
          
           
             Hee
             that
             killed
             a
             Priest
             ,
             forseited
             and
             paid
             forthwith
             to
             the
             Church
             where
             he
             was
             Minister
             ,
             three
             hundred
             peeces
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             killed
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             two
             hundred
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             were
             not
             able
             to
             pay
             such
             a
             summe
             of
             money
             ;
             hee
             was
             deliuered
             both
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             children
             into
             bondage
             and
             seruitude
             ,
             and
             detained
             in
             slauery
             ,
             vntill
             he
             could
             make
             shift
             to
             pay
             the
             money
             .
             No
             one
             might
             offer
             violence
             to
             a
             Bishop
             although
             hee
             did
             him
             wrong
             ,
             but
             might
             make
             his
             complaint
             ,
             and
             commence
             his
             suite
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             Duke
             ,
             or
             commons
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             for
             homicide
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             or
             consenting
             to
             the
             enemy
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             was
             prooued
             that
             he
             would
             haue
             brought
             in
             enemies
             to
             inuade
             the
             country
             ,
             or
             sought
             the
             spoyle
             of
             those
             he
             ought
             to
             preserue
             ,
             he
             was
             either
             deposed
             or
             banished
             .
          
           
             Hee
             that
             contrary
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             married
             a
             recluse
             or
             Nun
             out
             of
             her
             Cloyster
             ,
             was
             compelled
             to
             restore
             her
             thither
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             leaue
             her
             where
             hee
             found
             her
             :
             and
             the
             Bishop
             (
             by
             the
             Dukes
             assistants
             )
             would
             thrust
             her
             into
             the
             Nunry
             againe
             whether
             shee
             would
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             (
             if
             there
             were
             no
             hope
             of
             his
             amendment
             )
             was
             banished
             the
             country
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             either
             Priest
             or
             Deacon
             to
             keepe
             
             in
             his
             house
             any
             strange
             woman
             ,
             lest
             by
             often
             companie
             and
             familiaritie
             with
             her
             ,
             he
             might
             happe
             to
             be
             polluted
             ,
             and
             so
             offer
             an
             vnworthie
             sacrifice
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             be
             plagued
             for
             his
             offences
             .
             If
             any
             difference
             or
             controversie
             arose
             betwixt
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             or
             other
             Clergie
             men
             ,
             the
             Cannon
             law
             committed
             the
             deciding
             thereof
             to
             the
             Bishops
             :
             farmers
             ,
             husbandmen
             and
             seruants
             payd
             tribute
             and
             tyth
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             euery
             one
             according
             to
             his
             abilitie
             ,
             as
             euery
             tenth
             bushel
             of
             graine
             ,
             euery
             tenth
             perch
             of
             land
             ,
             euery
             tenth
             faggot
             ,
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             their
             honey
             ,
             and
             for
             euery
             foure
             pullets
             fifteene
             egs
             .
             They
             were
             bound
             also
             to
             bring
             stone
             ,
             timber
             ,
             and
             lyme
             for
             the
             reparations
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             yet
             with
             this
             speciall
             care
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             shold
             be
             taxed
             more
             then
             he
             was
             wel
             able
             to
             indure
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             one
             were
             false
             vnto
             his
             Duke
             ,
             and
             by
             treason
             procured
             enemies
             into
             the
             Prouince
             ,
             or
             betrayed
             any
             Cittie
             ,
             and
             was
             thereof
             conuicted
             by
             three
             witnesses
             ,
             all
             his
             goods
             were
             confiscate
             to
             the
             Duke
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             had
             power
             to
             vse
             him
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             but
             to
             the
             end
             that
             no
             one
             should
             be
             ouerthrowne
             or
             spoiled
             by
             anothers
             enuie
             or
             malice
             without
             cause
             ,
             there
             was
             this
             prouision
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             accused
             might
             challenge
             the
             single
             combat
             with
             one
             of
             his
             accusérs
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             ouercame
             the
             other
             he
             scaped
             free
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             nothing
             .
             He
             that
             killed
             his
             Duke
             ,
             was
             killed
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             goods
             confiscate
             for
             euer
             without
             redemption
             :
             and
             he
             that
             stirred
             vp
             sedition
             against
             him
             ,
             forfeited
             to
             the
             Duke
             600.
             shillings
             .
             When
             an
             armie
             was
             conducted
             into
             the
             enemies
             land
             ,
             the
             souldiers
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             fall
             out
             amongst
             thēselues
             for
             prouision
             ;
             for
             euery
             one
             might
             take
             what
             would
             serue
             his
             turn
             :
             but
             he
             which
             wrangled
             without
             cause
             ,
             was
             forced
             either
             to
             yeeld
             himselfe
             to
             the
             law
             of
             armes
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             prouided
             ,
             or
             suffer
             fifty
             stripes
             with
             
             a
             truncheon
             before
             his
             Lieutenant
             .
             And
             the
             Lieutenants
             and
             Gouernors
             were
             to
             haue
             a
             special
             care
             euery
             one
             with
             in
             his
             limits
             or
             county
             ,
             that
             the
             souldiers
             did
             not
             spoile
             &
             prey
             vppon
             the
             enemie
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             commanded
             by
             the
             Duke
             :
             for
             if
             any
             fault
             were
             committed
             through
             their
             negligence
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
             If
             a
             free-man
             damnified
             ,
             or
             wronged
             another
             ,
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             make
             good
             as
             much
             as
             the
             party
             was
             hindred
             ,
             and
             was
             amerced
             besides
             at
             40.
             shil
             .
             but
             such
             offences
             were
             death
             in
             seruants
             ,
             and
             their
             master
             made
             restitution
             for
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             forbad
             them
             not
             the
             committing
             of
             such
             crimes
             .
             If
             a
             seruant
             stole
             or
             purloyned
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             soldiers
             in
             the
             campe
             ,
             and
             was
             therof
             conuicted
             ,
             he
             lost
             his
             hand
             for
             that
             offence
             ,
             and
             his
             master
             notwithstanding
             restored
             the
             value
             of
             the
             goods
             stolne
             :
             and
             a
             free-man
             for
             such
             a
             fault
             ,
             was
             mulcted
             at
             forty
             shillings
             ouer
             and
             aboue
             the
             due
             restitution
             of
             the
             thing
             stolne
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             one
             were
             commanded
             by
             the
             king
             or
             duke
             to
             kill
             another
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             it
             ,
             the
             king
             or
             duke
             which
             commanded
             him
             ,
             ought
             for
             euer
             after
             to
             defend
             and
             protect
             him
             from
             danger
             :
             &
             if
             the
             king
             or
             duke
             which
             was
             his
             protector
             died
             his
             next
             successor
             did
             take
             vpon
             him
             the
             like
             warrantie
             and
             protection
             of
             that
             man.
             If
             the
             Duke
             were
             so
             stubborn
             and
             rebellious
             as
             to
             contemne
             and
             despise
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             king
             ,
             he
             was
             depriued
             of
             his
             Duke-dome
             ,
             and
             was
             vtterly
             void
             of
             all
             hope
             euer
             to
             recouer
             his
             former
             estate
             and
             dignity
             .
             If
             the
             Duke
             had
             a
             son
             so
             froward
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             or
             arrogant
             ,
             as
             (
             through
             the
             counsell
             and
             abetting
             of
             lewd
             and
             euil
             persons
             )
             he
             went
             about
             to
             depose
             his
             father
             from
             his
             gouernment
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             father
             were
             yet
             well
             able
             to
             gouerne
             ,
             to
             conduct
             an
             armie
             ,
             to
             get
             vp
             vpon
             his
             horse
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             armes
             ,
             and
             was
             neither
             deafe
             nor
             blind
             ,
             &
             well
             able
             to
             performe
             
             the
             kings
             command
             ,
             he
             was
             dis-inherited
             ,
             and
             for
             euer
             after
             vncapable
             of
             the
             Dukedome
             ;
             or
             ,
             (
             if
             his
             father
             pleased
             )
             he
             was
             banished
             to
             perpetuall
             euile
             for
             offending
             his
             father
             in
             so
             high
             a
             degree
             against
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             by
             rashnesse
             ,
             indiscretion
             ,
             or
             drunkennesse
             bred
             a
             scandall
             in
             the
             Dukes
             Court
             ,
             forfeited
             forty
             shillings
             ,
             and
             was
             for
             euer
             after
             lyable
             to
             make
             good
             the
             value
             of
             the
             inconuenience
             that
             arose
             of
             that
             ill
             example
             :
             but
             a
             seruant
             for
             such
             a
             fault
             lost
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             thing
             were
             found
             in
             the
             Dukes
             Court
             ,
             and
             taken
             vp
             ,
             and
             concealed
             one
             night
             vnreuealed
             ,
             it
             was
             accounted
             theft
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             offendor
             forfeited
             into
             the
             Dukes
             Exchequer
             fifteene
             shillings
             ,
             because
             the
             Dukes
             house
             was
             accounted
             a
             publike
             house
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             detracted
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             ill
             speeches
             depraued
             the
             Dukes
             gouernement
             ,
             was
             punished
             at
             fifteen
             shillings
             :
             and
             forced
             to
             finish
             and
             make
             perfect
             all
             that
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             all
             pleas
             or
             suites
             might
             be
             dispatched
             and
             ended
             euery
             fifteenth
             day
             ,
             in
             each
             seuerall
             Countie
             of
             the
             countrie
             ;
             for
             the
             doing
             wherof
             ,
             all
             the
             free-men
             assembled
             together
             ,
             and
             they
             which
             neglected
             the
             meeting
             ,
             forfeited
             fifteene
             shillings
             :
             the
             Iudge
             (
             to
             the
             end
             hee
             might
             do
             iustice
             ,
             and
             iudge
             vprightly
             )
             had
             a
             booke
             of
             the
             law
             lying
             open
             before
             him
             ,
             which
             serued
             as
             a
             rule
             and
             pattern
             wherby
             to
             iudge
             of
             all
             controuersies
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             inditement
             were
             without
             partialitie
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             iudged
             vprightly
             without
             respect
             of
             persons
             ,
             or
             rewards
             ,
             hee
             then
             had
             ,
             and
             enioyed
             to
             himselfe
             the
             ninth
             part
             of
             the
             composition
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             iudgement
             were
             partiall
             ,
             or
             smelled
             of
             briberie
             ;
             he
             forfeited
             the
             double
             value
             of
             that
             which
             by
             his
             false
             sentence
             and
             corruption
             ,
             was
             payed
             ,
             and
             was
             fined
             moreouer
             at
             forty
             shillings
             .
          
           
           
             He
             which
             killed
             the
             Duke
             ,
             payd
             either
             vnto
             his
             friends
             or
             vnto
             the
             king
             for
             composition
             ,
             1460.
             shillings
             ,
             whereof
             his
             friends
             had
             six
             hundred
             .
             And
             it
             was
             euer
             obserued
             ,
             that
             the
             composition
             for
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Duke
             ,
             was
             three
             times
             as
             much
             as
             for
             the
             death
             of
             any
             of
             his
             friends
             .
          
           
             The
             Agilolsingi
             (
             out
             of
             which
             family
             the
             Dukes
             be
             euer
             created
             )
             had
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             composition
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Huosi
             ,
             the
             Trozzi
             ,
             the
             Sagavi
             ,
             the
             Hahilingi
             ,
             and
             the
             Aennonni
             had
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             that
             which
             remained
             .
             Hee
             that
             killed
             a
             free-man
             ,
             payd
             (
             either
             vnto
             the
             Duke
             or
             vnto
             his
             parents
             that
             was
             slaine
             )
             8.
             pounds
             ,
             hee
             that
             put
             out
             a
             free-mans
             eye
             ,
             or
             cut
             off
             his
             hand
             or
             foot
             ,
             payed
             40.
             shillings
             :
             he
             that
             lamed
             him
             payd
             12.
             shillings
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             maim
             20.
             shillings
             ,
             for
             a
             wound
             3.
             shillings
             ,
             for
             striking
             out
             a
             cheeke
             tooth
             ,
             or
             grinding
             tooth
             12.
             shillings
             ,
             and
             for
             euery
             other
             tooth
             6.
             shillings
             .
             They
             were
             very
             strictly
             forbidden
             to
             molest
             or
             hurt
             strangers
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             he
             which
             iniured
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             payd
             vnto
             the
             party
             grieued
             the
             double
             value
             of
             the
             wrong
             sustained
             ,
             and
             besides
             forseited
             8.
             pounds
             into
             the
             Dukes
             Exchequer
             :
             &
             he
             that
             slue
             a
             stranger
             ,
             forfeted
             an
             hundred
             pounds
             in
             gold
             .
             If
             a
             seruant
             molested
             or
             sold
             a
             free-man
             ,
             &
             were
             complained
             of
             to
             the
             Iudg
             ,
             he
             escaped
             not
             without
             some
             great
             punishment
             ,
             as
             the
             losse
             of
             hand
             or
             eye
             .
             Libertines
             which
             had
             bin
             manumitted
             &
             made
             free
             ,
             had
             more
             easie
             compositions
             by
             the
             one
             halfe
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             were
             free-born
             .
             All
             incestuous
             mariages
             were
             there
             vtterly
             prohibited
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             was
             not
             lawful
             for
             any
             man
             to
             marry
             his
             first
             wiues
             mother
             ,
             his
             sonnes
             wife
             ,
             his
             daughter-in-law
             ,
             his
             step
             mother
             ,
             his
             brothers
             or
             sisters
             daughter
             ,
             his
             brothers
             wife
             ,
             or
             wiues
             sister
             :
             and
             those
             which
             offended
             in
             any
             of
             these
             points
             ,
             all
             his
             goods
             were
             confiscate
             by
             the
             Iudge
             .
          
           
           
             hee
             that
             prophaned
             the
             Lords
             day
             with
             any
             manner
             of
             worke
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             warning
             and
             admonition
             ,
             had
             fiftie
             lashes
             vpon
             the
             backe
             with
             a
             whip
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             offended
             againe
             the
             second
             time
             ;
             he
             forfeited
             the
             third
             part
             of
             all
             his
             goods
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             third
             offence
             he
             lost
             his
             libertie
             :
             for
             it
             is
             fitting
             ,
             that
             he
             which
             will
             not
             be
             free
             vpon
             that
             day
             ,
             shold
             be
             a
             slaue
             for
             euer
             after
             .
             A
             seruant
             for
             labouring
             vpon
             the
             Lords
             day
             was
             beaten
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             held
             on
             his
             course
             without
             amendement
             ,
             his
             right
             hand
             was
             cut
             off
             .
             And
             a
             stranger
             for
             the
             like
             fault
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             warned
             aforehand
             ,
             paid
             12.
             shillings
             .
             He
             that
             detained
             a
             freeman
             against
             his
             will
             in
             seruitude
             and
             bondage
             ,
             or
             forcibly
             tooke
             away
             his
             inheritance
             or
             goods
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             restore
             what
             euer
             hee
             violently
             tooke
             away
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             forty
             shillings
             besides
             .
             If
             any
             one
             lay
             with
             another
             mans
             wife
             that
             was
             a
             free-woman
             ,
             he
             payed
             vnto
             her
             husband
             7.
             pounds
             for
             amends
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             were
             taken
             in
             the
             deed
             doing
             and
             slaine
             ,
             his
             death
             was
             not
             to
             be
             reuenged
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             committed
             fornication
             with
             a
             free-woman
             by
             her
             consent
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             take
             her
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             payed
             12.
             shillings
             .
             If
             a
             seruant
             offered
             violence
             to
             a
             free-woman
             ,
             his
             master
             deliuered
             him
             to
             the
             womans
             father
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             who
             might
             iustly
             kill
             him
             if
             he
             pleased
             .
             He
             that
             rauished
             or
             stoale
             away
             a
             free-woman
             ,
             without
             her
             parents
             consent
             and
             her
             owne
             ,
             forfeited
             11.
             shillings
             ,
             and
             if
             shee
             that
             was
             stoln
             away
             were
             manumitted
             ,
             he
             forfeited
             8-shillings
             ,
             but
             if
             she
             were
             a
             seruant
             ,
             the
             forfeiture
             was
             but
             4.
             shillings
             .
             If
             a
             free-man
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             being
             a
             free-woman
             without
             iust
             cause
             ,
             he
             paid
             vnto
             her
             parents
             40.
             shillings
             ,
             and
             duly
             repayed
             vnto
             the
             woman
             her
             dower
             and
             full
             portion
             ,
             she
             brought
             with
             her
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             family
             out
             of
             which
             she
             came
             .
             If
             a
             freeman
             were
             troth-plight
             to
             a
             freewoman
             ,
             
             and
             afterwards
             forsooke
             her
             and
             married
             another
             ,
             he
             paid
             vnto
             the
             wenches
             parents
             24.
             shillings
             ,
             &
             brought
             twelue
             men
             to
             sweare
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             forsooke
             her
             not
             for
             any
             fault
             of
             hers
             ,
             nor
             for
             any
             malice
             he
             bore
             to
             his
             parents
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             great
             loue
             and
             affection
             he
             bore
             vnto
             the
             other
             .
             He
             which
             stole
             away
             another
             mans
             wife
             ,
             restored
             her
             againe
             ,
             and
             payed
             eight
             pounds
             vnto
             her
             husband
             for
             amends
             .
             If
             a
             bond-woman
             gaue
             a
             potion
             to
             a
             woman
             that
             was
             with
             child
             ,
             to
             procure
             an
             abortiue
             ,
             shee
             had
             two
             hundred
             lashes
             with
             a
             whippe
             ;
             and
             if
             she
             were
             a
             free-woman
             that
             tempered
             the
             poyson
             ,
             shee
             lost
             her
             freedome
             ,
             and
             became
             a
             slaue
             for
             euer
             .
             If
             a
             woman
             with
             child
             were
             strucken
             and
             brought
             forth
             an
             abortiue
             ,
             and
             died
             her selfe
             of
             the
             blow
             ,
             he
             or
             she
             that
             strucke
             her
             ,
             was
             reputed
             and
             taken
             as
             an
             homicide
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             woman
             liued
             ,
             and
             the
             abortiue
             not
             liuing
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             stroke
             giuen
             ,
             the
             partie
             that
             gaue
             the
             blow
             ,
             payd
             her
             twenty
             shillings
             :
             but
             if
             the
             abortiue
             had
             life
             ,
             the
             forfeiture
             then
             was
             fiftie
             Weregelds
             ,
             three
             shillings
             ,
             and
             a
             Tremissis
             .
             If
             a
             Free-man
             stole
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             the
             Dukes
             Court
             ,
             Churches
             ,
             shoppes
             ,
             worke-houses
             or
             Mils
             ,
             which
             be
             publike
             places
             of
             resort
             ,
             he
             was
             constrained
             to
             sweare
             what
             the
             value
             of
             that
             was
             which
             he
             stole
             ,
             and
             was
             forced
             to
             restore
             nine
             times
             the
             worth
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             fight
             hand
             to
             hand
             with
             the
             party
             grieued
             ,
             or
             his
             champion
             .
             If
             a
             theefe
             were
             taken
             stealing
             in
             the
             night
             and
             slaine
             ,
             his
             death
             was
             not
             reuenged
             :
             and
             hee
             that
             allured
             ,
             perswaded
             ,
             or
             inticed
             another
             mans
             seruant
             to
             steale
             from
             his
             master
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             to
             wrong
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             thereof
             detected
             ,
             was
             condemned
             as
             a
             theefe
             ,
             and
             paid
             nine
             times
             as
             much
             as
             the
             master
             was
             damnified
             :
             the
             seruant
             also
             restored
             what
             he
             tooke
             away
             ,
             and
             was
             openly
             whipped
             besides
             ,
             with
             two
             hundred
             stripes
             ,
             but
             the
             master
             suffered
             no
             preiudice
             .
          
           
           
             And
             all
             felons
             for
             all
             thefts
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             were
             brought
             before
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             suffered
             such
             punishment
             as
             the
             law
             ordained
             in
             such
             cases
             :
             but
             they
             first
             made
             composition
             and
             satisfaction
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             goods
             ,
             vnto
             those
             they
             had
             wronged
             sundry
             times
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             adiudged
             to
             die
             for
             stealing
             .
             He
             that
             bought
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Prouince
             ,
             was
             first
             diligently
             to
             enquire
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             stolen
             or
             no
             :
             for
             he
             which
             bought
             stolne
             goods
             was
             bound
             to
             restitution
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             twelue
             shillings
             into
             the
             Dukes
             Exchequer
             .
             The
             same
             penaltie
             was
             inflicted
             vppon
             him
             that
             took
             any
             stolne
             goods
             committed
             to
             the
             charge
             or
             custodie
             of
             another
             .
             And
             no
             man
             could
             make
             composition
             with
             a
             theefe
             ,
             but
             before
             the
             Iudge
             :
             for
             he
             which
             did
             it
             in
             hugger
             mugger
             of
             purpose
             to
             conceale
             the
             theft
             from
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             was
             accounted
             and
             punished
             as
             a
             theef
             himselfe
             .
             As
             oft
             as
             any
             contention
             arose
             amongst
             them
             ,
             about
             the
             bounds
             or
             limits
             of
             their
             grounds
             ,
             there
             were
             certaine
             surveiors
             appointed
             to
             view
             and
             find
             out
             the
             auncient
             meares
             and
             markes
             betwixt
             land
             and
             land
             ;
             against
             which
             prescription
             ,
             or
             long
             continuance
             of
             possession
             was
             of
             no
             force
             :
             and
             if
             no
             markes
             could
             be
             found
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             sold
             the
             land
             ,
             shewed
             the
             meare-stones
             to
             the
             Surveyors
             :
             but
             if
             the
             controuersie
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             it
             could
             not
             otherwise
             be
             decided
             ,
             and
             the
             parties
             appeased
             ,
             they
             then
             fought
             it
             out
             hand
             to
             hand
             :
             And
             no
             one
             partie
             might
             set
             downe
             a
             new
             meare
             stone
             or
             marke
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Surveior
             :
             for
             if
             a
             free-man
             offended
             herin
             ,
             he
             was
             fined
             at
             sixe
             shillings
             ,
             and
             a
             slaue
             was
             openly
             whipped
             with
             two
             hundred
             lashes
             .
             If
             one
             free-man
             pulled
             down
             the
             wall
             or
             ditch
             of
             another
             free-man
             ,
             he
             forfeited
             3.
             shillings
             ,
             and
             vnto
             the
             party
             grieued
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             was
             damnified
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             pulled
             downe
             either
             post
             ,
             pillar
             ,
             beam
             ,
             
             or
             rafter
             ,
             forfeited
             3.
             shillings
             likewise
             ,
             and
             12.
             pence
             for
             either
             shingle
             or
             tyle
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             besides
             restitution
             for
             the
             losse
             sustained
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             to
             take
             a
             pledge
             or
             distresse
             without
             the
             Dukes
             permission
             :
             for
             hee
             which
             did
             ,
             was
             forced
             safely
             to
             restore
             the
             pledge
             or
             morgage
             so
             taken
             to
             the
             owner
             ,
             and
             payd
             vnto
             the
             Duke
             40.
             shillings
             for
             a
             fine
             :
             and
             if
             the
             thing
             so
             morgaged
             or
             distrained
             ,
             happned
             to
             miscarrie
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             hee
             then
             made
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             owner
             ,
             at
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Iudge
             .
             He
             which
             cut
             downe
             another
             mans
             standing
             corne
             that
             was
             ripe
             ,
             paid
             for
             composition
             sixe
             shillings
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             denied
             the
             fact
             ,
             he
             was
             deposed
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             produced
             sixe
             men
             to
             bee
             sworne
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             tooke
             a
             true
             oath
             .
             Hee
             which
             destroyed
             another
             mans
             corne
             or
             graine
             by
             inchantment
             or
             sorcery
             ,
             and
             was
             thereof
             conuicted
             ,
             forfeited
             12
             shillings
             ,
             and
             was
             forced
             to
             prouide
             food
             for
             his
             whole
             family
             ,
             that
             had
             his
             corn
             so
             destroyed
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             yeare
             following
             ,
             and
             restored
             vnto
             him
             ouer
             &
             aboue
             ,
             the
             value
             of
             that
             which
             was
             destroyed
             :
             but
             if
             he
             denied
             the
             fact
             ,
             he
             then
             either
             purged
             himselfe
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             12.
             men
             ,
             or
             by
             battell
             .
             If
             any
             man
             either
             by
             his
             meanes
             or
             abetment
             ,
             inticed
             another
             mans
             seruant
             to
             run
             away
             from
             his
             master
             ,
             he
             was
             inforced
             to
             bring
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             for
             a
             man
             seruant
             12.
             shillings
             ,
             and
             six
             shillings
             for
             a
             maid
             :
             but
             if
             he
             denied
             it
             ,
             he
             purged
             himselfe
             either
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             a
             full
             Iury
             ,
             or
             by
             combat
             .
          
           
             No
             one
             might
             either
             kill
             or
             hurt
             another
             mans
             cattell
             ,
             though
             he
             found
             them
             in
             his
             owne
             grounds
             dammagefesant
             ,
             but
             he
             might
             impound
             and
             detaine
             them
             ,
             vntil
             he
             had
             made
             it
             knowne
             vnto
             the
             owner
             ,
             or
             vnto
             his
             neighbours
             ,
             what
             losse
             he
             had
             sustained
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             cattell
             was
             to
             set
             him
             foorth
             as
             much
             other
             ground
             ,
             as
             that
             
             which
             was
             eaten
             .
             In
             gathering
             in
             of
             their
             haruest
             ,
             euery
             one
             that
             was
             damnified
             by
             an
             others
             cattaile
             ,
             was
             recompenced
             by
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             cattaile
             ,
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             the
             offence
             greater
             then
             it
             was
             ,
             but
             he
             which
             killed
             an
             other
             mans
             cattaile
             in
             breach
             of
             this
             law
             ,
             tooke
             the
             dead
             carkasse
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             gaue
             vnto
             the
             owner
             an
             other
             beast
             as
             good
             as
             his
             was
             .
             If
             hee
             strooke
             out
             his
             eye
             ,
             he
             paide
             vnto
             the
             owner
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             price
             ,
             that
             the
             beast
             was
             worth
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             cut
             off
             either
             taile
             or
             eare
             ,
             hee
             paide
             twelue
             pence
             &
             a
             tremissis
             for
             euery
             horne
             .
             But
             hee
             which
             committed
             any
             of
             these
             outrages
             ,
             either
             for
             hatred
             ,
             contempt
             ,
             or
             despite
             ,
             his
             penalty
             was
             doubled
             ,
             hee
             which
             tooke
             an
             other
             mans
             horse
             or
             oxe
             to
             keepe
             for
             hire
             ,
             and
             lost
             him
             by
             his
             owne
             default
             ,
             paide
             the
             full
             price
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             hire
             ,
             but
             if
             hee
             purged
             himselfe
             by
             his
             oth
             ,
             that
             the
             beast
             was
             not
             lost
             by
             his
             neglect
             ,
             then
             hee
             had
             the
             hide
             allowed
             him
             .
          
           
             Hee
             which
             receiued
             into
             his
             house
             an
             other
             mans
             goods
             (
             were
             it
             gold
             ,
             siluer
             apparell
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             )
             either
             to
             sell
             or
             to
             keepe
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             house
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             goods
             were
             burned
             by
             misfortune
             ,
             if
             hee
             would
             depose
             that
             his
             owne
             goods
             were
             burned
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             had
             no
             profit
             nor
             commodity
             by
             those
             goods
             so
             committed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             hee
             made
             no
             restitution
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             house
             were
             on
             fire
             ,
             and
             one
             making
             shew
             to
             quench
             the
             fire
             ,
             did
             steale
             and
             purloine
             any
             thing
             thence
             ,
             he
             paide
             fouretimes
             the
             value
             of
             that
             which
             he
             stole
             ,
             and
             made
             composition
             besides
             according
             to
             the
             Statutes
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             thing
             was
             in
             contention
             betwixt
             two
             to
             whom
             the
             propertie
             belonged
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             whatsoeuer
             either
             to
             giue
             it
             or
             sell
             it
             ,
             vntill
             it
             was
             decided
             
             to
             whom
             the
             right
             property
             did
             appertaine
             .
             If
             a
             woman
             buried
             her
             husband
             and
             remained
             a
             widdow
             afterwards
             ,
             she
             had
             an
             equall
             portion
             with
             one
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             goods
             and
             of
             the
             yeerely
             profit
             of
             the
             liuing
             ,
             but
             if
             shee
             married
             an
             other
             husband
             ,
             she
             then
             tooke
             such
             goods
             onely
             as
             she
             had
             of
             her
             owne
             ,
             and
             her
             dower
             ,
             and
             departed
             the
             house
             the
             same
             day
             shee
             married
             ,
             and
             that
             portion
             which
             was
             allotted
             vnto
             her
             ,
             after
             the
             death
             of
             her
             husband
             ,
             during
             her
             widdow-hood
             ,
             was
             equally
             deuided
             amongst
             her
             children
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             had
             children
             by
             diuers
             wiues
             ,
             they
             all
             of
             them
             equally
             inherited
             ,
             but
             the
             mothers
             children
             inherited
             such
             goods
             onely
             as
             belonged
             vnto
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             bond-woman
             might
             not
             inherit
             with
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             free-woman
             .
             If
             a
             man
             died
             without
             issue
             and
             made
             no
             will
             ,
             his
             wife
             so
             long
             as
             shee
             kept
             her selfe
             widdow
             ,
             enioyed
             the
             one
             halfe
             of
             all
             her
             husbands
             goods
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             halfe
             remained
             to
             his
             kinsfolke
             :
             But
             if
             she
             died
             ,
             or
             married
             againe
             ,
             shee
             then
             presently
             departed
             ,
             and
             carried
             with
             her
             such
             goods
             onely
             as
             were
             her
             owne
             ,
             and
             due
             vnto
             her
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             which
             she
             had
             was
             distributed
             to
             her
             husbands
             kinsfolkes
             likewise
             .
             If
             either
             man
             or
             woman
             died
             and
             neither
             deuised
             their
             goods
             by
             testament
             ,
             nor
             gaue
             them
             away
             in
             their
             life
             time
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             kindred
             liuing
             within
             seuen
             degrees
             ,
             then
             were
             all
             their
             goods
             confiscate
             and
             escheated
             into
             the
             Dukes
             Exchecker
             .
             He
             which
             sold
             any
             thing
             and
             tooke
             money
             for
             it
             ,
             was
             to
             confirme
             the
             sale
             either
             by
             writing
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             two
             witnesses
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             and
             no
             sale
             was
             firme
             and
             good
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             which
             sold
             it
             did
             it
             voluntarily
             and
             vnconstrained
             .
             Hee
             which
             sold
             an
             other
             mans
             goods
             without
             the
             owners
             consent
             or
             priuity
             ,
             restored
             the
             same
             
             againe
             ,
             and
             an
             other
             as
             good
             as
             that
             was
             besides
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             thing
             so
             sold
             could
             not
             be
             gotten
             againe
             ,
             then
             he
             paide
             two
             other
             things
             as
             good
             as
             that
             was
             which
             he
             sold
             .
             Hee
             which
             bought
             any
             thing
             and
             gaue
             earnest
             for
             it
             ,
             was
             forced
             to
             stand
             to
             his
             bargaine
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             other
             party
             were
             willing
             to
             release
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             lost
             the
             thing
             hee
             gaue
             earnest
             for
             ,
             and
             paide
             the
             full
             price
             agreed
             vpon
             ,
             notwithstanding
             :
             If
             a
             man
             sold
             a
             thing
             which
             was
             nought
             ,
             hee
             was
             constrained
             to
             take
             it
             againe
             at
             any
             time
             within
             three
             daies
             ,
             or
             else
             hee
             was
             deposed
             and
             brought
             one
             other
             to
             sweare
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             knew
             not
             of
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             bargaine
             stood
             currant
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             bond-man
             purchased
             his
             free-dome
             by
             his
             owne
             purse
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             his
             maisters
             money
             ,
             and
             the
             deceite
             were
             discerned
             ,
             hee
             was
             restored
             againe
             to
             his
             maister
             ,
             because
             his
             maister
             receiued
             no
             other
             thing
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             his
             seruants
             ,
             which
             hee
             knew
             not
             of
             .
             And
             the
             same
             law
             that
             was
             in
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             was
             likewise
             in
             exchanging
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             one
             entred
             into
             an
             other
             mans
             ground
             ,
             and
             claimed
             it
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             hee
             paide
             for
             his
             rashnesse
             sixe
             shillings
             ,
             and
             restored
             the
             ground
             to
             the
             owner
             againe
             :
             A
             witnesse
             produced
             to
             giue
             testimony
             ,
             neither
             could
             nor
             ought
             to
             bee
             resisted
             ,
             vnlesse
             in
             case
             of
             one
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             hee
             was
             to
             make
             good
             his
             euidence
             by
             battaile
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             hap
             to
             get
             the
             victory
             ,
             hee
             was
             then
             creditteds
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             impugned
             .
             If
             there
             were
             many
             witnesse
             ,
             then
             one
             was
             elected
             by
             lot
             to
             sweare
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             oth
             was
             thus
             :
             I
             am
             elected
             as
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             I
             offer
             my selfe
             to
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             shall
             helpe
             mee
             and
             him
             whose
             hand
             I
             hold
             ,
             I
             am
             produced
             as
             a
             witnesse
             to
             speake
             the
             truth
             ,
             touching
             this
             matter
             now
             in
             question
             ,
             
             and
             then
             ioyning
             all
             their
             hands
             together
             to
             sweare
             and
             protest
             the
             truth
             ,
             hee
             alone
             holding
             in
             his
             other
             hand
             one
             other
             that
             sweareth
             with
             him
             ,
             deposed
             as
             seemeth
             him
             good
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             swore
             false
             and
             was
             conuicted
             of
             periury
             ,
             hee
             restored
             and
             made
             good
             vnto
             the
             partie
             damnified
             by
             his
             false
             oth
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             was
             hindred
             thereby
             ,
             and
             paide
             twelue
             shillings
             more
             for
             composition
             ,
             or
             else
             defended
             his
             innocency
             by
             battaile
             .
          
           
             If
             one
             champion
             killed
             the
             other
             in
             battaile
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             a
             free-man
             ,
             then
             the
             party
             that
             vniustly
             procured
             him
             to
             vndertake
             the
             combate
             ,
             paide
             twelu
             shillings
             for
             composition
             ,
             but
             no
             more
             .
             He
             which
             solde
             any
             thing
             from
             a
             freeman
             that
             was
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             paide
             vnto
             his
             parents
             or
             friends
             forty
             shillings
             ,
             and
             restored
             that
             which
             hee
             stole
             away
             .
             He
             that
             murthered
             a
             freeman
             secretly
             ,
             casting
             his
             body
             either
             into
             a
             riuer
             or
             other
             base
             place
             ,
             whereby
             hee
             was
             depriued
             of
             due
             sunerals
             and
             exequies
             ,
             did
             first
             pay
             forty
             shillings
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             a
             were-geld
             .
             If
             a
             freeman
             was
             slaine
             and
             cast
             into
             a
             riuer
             ,
             or
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             body
             hapt
             to
             be
             cast
             vpon
             shore
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             tumbled
             him
             into
             the
             water
             againe
             ,
             hee
             forfeted
             forty
             shillings
             .
             And
             if
             a
             seruant
             or
             bond-man
             were
             so
             slaine
             and
             cast
             vp
             ,
             then
             hee
             which
             aduentured
             to
             throw
             him
             in
             againe
             forfeted
             nine
             pounds
             .
             Hee
             which
             slue
             a
             man
             and
             tooke
             his
             apparell
             from
             him
             ,
             paide
             twise
             the
             worth
             of
             his
             apparell
             ,
             and
             hee
             which
             cut
             or
             mangled
             the
             carcasse
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             paide
             twelue
             shillings
             for
             euery
             member
             hee
             so
             cut
             or
             mangled
             .
             Hee
             which
             found
             the
             body
             of
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             compassion
             affoorded
             it
             buriall
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             bee
             deuoured
             by
             beasts
             or
             birds
             ,
             the
             friends
             or
             maister
             of
             the
             dead
             man
             gaue
             him
             twelue
             pence
             for
             his
             paine
             .
             He
             which
             remoued
             an
             other
             mans
             ship
             or
             boate
             out
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             
             restored
             vnto
             the
             owner
             either
             the
             same
             againe
             in
             as
             good
             plight
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             or
             an
             other
             as
             good
             .
             But
             if
             he
             tooke
             it
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             concealed
             and
             denied
             it
             being
             asked
             ,
             it
             was
             accounted
             as
             theft
             ,
             and
             he
             then
             paide
             for
             it
             as
             if
             he
             had
             stole
             it
             :
             He
             which
             stole
             a
             hound
             restored
             him
             backe
             againe
             ,
             or
             an
             other
             as
             good
             and
             paide
             sixe
             shillings
             besides
             ,
             and
             three
             shillings
             for
             a
             sheap-heards
             cur
             :
             And
             these
             were
             the
             lawes
             that
             the
             Bauarians
             liued
             vnder
             not
             many
             ages
             since
             ,
             and
             diuers
             of
             them
             be
             yet
             in
             force
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             Bauarians
             be
             earnest
             &
             deuout
             Christians
             ,
             &
             wil
             goe
             on
             pilgrimage
             by
             great
             troups
             ,
             to
             Churches
             and
             Monuments
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             a
             Temple
             in
             Aquisgrane
             :
             And
             within
             their
             owne
             Prouince
             there
             be
             two
             notable
             &
             famous
             places
             ,
             both
             for
             miracles
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             &
             great
             concourse
             of
             pilgrimes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             of
             Ottinga
             and
             Saint
             Wolfangus
             .
             The
             country
             yeeldeth
             no
             vines
             ,
             vnlesse
             some
             few
             in
             the
             south
             part
             therof
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             ful
             of
             mountaines
             and
             great
             woods
             ,
             the
             trees
             whereof
             affoord
             great
             plenty
             of
             Acornes
             ,
             and
             wilde
             Apples
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             they
             haue
             great
             store
             of
             hogges
             ,
             so
             as
             Bauaria
             furnisheth
             other
             countries
             of
             Europe
             with
             as
             many
             swine
             ,
             as
             Hungary
             doth
             with
             oxen
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             themselues
             bee
             very
             hoggish
             and
             perticipate
             of
             a
             swynish
             nature
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             comparisō
             of
             al
             other
             Germans
             ,
             they
             may
             iustly
             be
             tearmed
             barbarous
             and
             fauadge
             ,
             and
             surpassing
             al
             others
             in
             two
             horrible
             and
             abhominable
             vices
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             theft
             :
             Their
             apparel
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             blew
             ,
             and
             they
             goe
             more
             commonly
             in
             bootes
             then
             in
             shooes
             :
             vpon
             that
             side
             of
             Bauaria
             towards
             Austria
             ,
             lieth
             part
             of
             Carinthia
             &
             part
             of
             Stiria
             :
             Carinthia
             is
             a
             mountanous
             country
             ,
             and
             bordereth
             East-ward
             vpon
             the
             people
             called
             Carni
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             West
             &
             South
             vpon
             Stiria
             ,
             &
             so
             reacheth
             to
             the
             Alpes
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             Forum
             Iulij
             .
          
           
           
             In
             Carinthia
             bee
             many
             fruitfull
             valleies
             and
             hils
             for
             wheat
             and
             other
             graine
             ,
             there
             be
             many
             great
             meeres
             and
             riuers
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             whereof
             is
             the
             riuer
             Drauus
             ,
             which
             running
             by
             Stiria
             and
             Pannonia
             falleth
             into
             Danubius
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             much
             inferior
             to
             the
             riuer
             Savus
             .
          
           
             This
             country
             is
             vnder
             the
             dominion
             of
             the
             Archduke
             of
             Austria
             ,
             and
             when
             a
             new
             Prince
             is
             ordained
             and
             taketh
             vpon
             him
             the
             gouernment
             of
             their
             common-weale
             ,
             they
             obserue
             a
             strange
             solemnity
             ,
             the
             like
             whereof
             is
             not
             vsed
             in
             any
             :
             other
             country
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             is
             this
             .
             In
             a
             large
             valley
             neere
             vnto
             the
             towne
             of
             Saint
             Vitus
             ,
             are
             remayning
             
             the
             ruines
             of
             a
             decaied
             City
             ,
             neere
             vnto
             which
             place
             in
             a
             plaine
             field
             standeth
             there
             on
             end
             a
             great
             marble
             stone
             ,
             and
             when
             a
             new
             Archduke
             is
             to
             be
             created
             ,
             a
             country
             clowne
             (
             to
             whom
             that
             office
             descendeth
             by
             inheritance
             )
             standeth
             vpon
             the
             stone
             ,
             hauing
             vpon
             his
             right
             hand
             a
             blacke
             Cow
             in
             Calfe
             ,
             and
             a
             Mare
             vpon
             his
             left
             ,
             so
             leane
             as
             she
             is
             nothing
             but
             skinne
             and
             bone
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             him
             stand
             a
             great
             rable
             of
             country
             people
             ,
             and
             others
             gazing
             at
             him
             ,
             in
             which
             interim
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             nobles
             and
             gentlemen
             in
             gallant
             and
             sumptuous
             attire
             ,
             hauing
             the
             ensignes
             of
             principality
             carried
             before
             them
             ,
             conduct
             the
             new
             Prince
             towards
             the
             stone
             ,
             the
             Prince
             himselfe
             beeing
             meanely
             arrayed
             in
             a
             clownes
             cap
             ,
             high
             shooes
             and
             a
             sheap-heards
             staffe
             ,
             and
             seeming
             indeed
             rather
             a
             silly
             sheap-heard
             then
             a
             powrefull
             Prince
             :
             when
             the
             clowne
             vpon
             the
             stone
             perceiueth
             him
             comming
             so
             gallantly
             attended
             ,
             hee
             crieth
             out
             with
             a
             lowde
             voice
             in
             the
             Slauonian
             tongue
             (
             for
             the
             Carinthians
             be
             Slauonians
             )
             who
             is
             this
             that
             commeth
             so
             proudly
             ?
             to
             whom
             the
             whole
             multitude
             make
             answere
             that
             the
             Prince
             and
             gouernor
             of
             the
             country
             is
             comming
             ,
             what
             is
             hee
             (
             saith
             the
             
             clowne
             )
             is
             hee
             a
             iust
             and
             vpright
             Iudge
             ?
             Doth
             hee
             regard
             the
             welfare
             of
             his
             county
             ?
             Is
             hee
             of
             a
             free
             condition
             and
             worthy
             of
             honour
             ?
             Is
             he
             a
             professor
             and
             defendor
             of
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ?
             And
             all
             the
             people
             ●●erre
             that
             hee
             both
             is
             and
             will
             be
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             then
             the
             clowne
             againe
             demaundeth
             :
             how
             or
             by
             what
             right
             hee
             can
             displace
             him
             from
             his
             seate
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             maister
             of
             the
             Dukes
             household
             answereth
             and
             saith
             :
             the
             Duke
             shall
             giue
             thee
             for
             thy
             seat
             sixty
             pence
             and
             these
             two
             beasts
             which
             stand
             on
             each
             side
             of
             thee
             ,
             besides
             that
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             all
             the
             Dukes
             apparel
             he
             now
             weareth
             ,
             and
             both
             thou
             and
             all
             thy
             family
             shall
             for
             euer
             after
             be
             free
             from
             tribute
             ,
             which
             said
             the
             clown
             giueth
             the
             Duke
             an
             easie
             blow
             vpon
             the
             checke
             ,
             willing
             him
             to
             bee
             an
             vpright
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             so
             receiuing
             the
             rewards
             promised
             ,
             hee
             departeth
             from
             the
             stone
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             getteth
             vp
             into
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             drawing
             a
             naked
             sword
             ,
             and
             brandishing
             it
             round
             about
             vpon
             euery
             side
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             them
             to
             bee
             an
             equall
             and
             iust
             Iudge
             and
             gouernor
             ,
             the
             report
             is
             also
             that
             they
             giue
             him
             drinke
             in
             a
             clownes
             cap
             ,
             which
             hee
             drinketh
             in
             token
             that
             euer
             after
             hee
             will
             bee
             sober
             ,
             and
             continent
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             hee
             goeth
             thence
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Solemnensis
             ,
             that
             is
             scituated
             vpon
             a
             hill
             neere
             adioyning
             ,
             and
             is
             dedicated
             to
             our
             blessed
             Lady
             ,
             and
             called
             after
             her
             name
             ,
             and
             there
             hee
             heareth
             masse
             ,
             which
             done
             hee
             putteth
             off
             the
             base
             attire
             which
             hee
             wore
             till
             then
             ,
             and
             putting
             on
             a
             coate
             armor
             ,
             hee
             banketteth
             and
             feasteth
             with
             his
             nobles
             ,
             and
             lastly
             hee
             returneth
             againe
             into
             the
             same
             field
             ,
             and
             there
             sitteth
             in
             Iudgement
             ,
             doing
             right
             vnto
             euery
             one
             ,
             and
             casting
             and
             reckoning
             his
             yeerely
             reuenewes
             .
          
           
             This
             honour
             of
             inuesting
             the
             Prince
             is
             giuen
             vnto
             
             clownes
             ,
             for
             because
             they
             were
             the
             first
             in
             that
             country
             that
             imbraced
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Princes
             remayning
             in
             error
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             Charles
             the
             Great
             ,
             in
             whose
             daies
             they
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             became
             earnest
             followers
             of
             the
             faith
             likewise
             .
          
           
             The
             Duke
             of
             Carinthia
             was
             maister
             of
             the
             Emperors
             
             hounds
             ,
             wherevpon
             the
             deciding
             of
             all
             controuersies
             and
             contentions
             ,
             concerning
             huntsman
             and
             hunting
             ,
             was
             referred
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             when
             any
             one
             is
             accused
             before
             the
             Emperor
             for
             any
             such
             cause
             ,
             he
             must
             answere
             his
             accusors
             in
             the
             Slauonian
             tongue
             .
             They
             haue
             an
             other
             custome
             in
             that
             Prouince
             which
             is
             chiefly
             put
             in
             vse
             about
             the
             towne
             called
             Klagen
             concerning
             theft
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             strickt
             &
             seuere
             ;
             &
             withal
             very
             vnreasonable
             ,
             for
             there
             if
             one
             be
             but
             suspected
             of
             theft
             he
             is
             instātly
             trussed
             vp
             ,
             &
             the
             next
             day
             after
             hee
             is
             hanged
             they
             inquire
             of
             the
             suspition
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             hee
             prooue
             guilty
             in
             deed
             ,
             they
             suffer
             him
             to
             hang
             stil
             ,
             vntil
             hee
             rot
             and
             fal
             downe
             peecemeale
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             appeare
             that
             he
             was
             vniustly
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             then
             is
             he
             buried
             ,
             and
             his
             funerals
             performed
             at
             the
             common
             cost
             of
             the
             citty
             .
             The
             Carinthians
             weare
             for
             the
             most
             part
             cloakes
             made
             of
             such
             wooll
             as
             their
             owne
             country
             sheepe
             beare
             ,
             and
             selfe
             colloured
             ,
             and
             cappes
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ,
             their
             language
             is
             the
             Slauonian
             tongue
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Stirij
             be
             a
             more
             rude
             and
             rusticall
             kinde
             of
             people
             ,
             
             hauing
             maruelous
             great
             throates
             ,
             yea
             their
             throat
             boales
             are
             so
             bigge
             as
             they
             are
             an
             impediment
             vnto
             their
             speech
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             more
             (
             if
             it
             bee
             truely
             reported
             of
             them
             )
             the
             women
             that
             giue
             sucke
             will
             cast
             their
             throates
             behinde
             their
             backes
             like
             a
             wallet
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             not
             hinder
             their
             children
             in
             their
             sucking
             :
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             strume
             or
             great
             throates
             ,
             they
             attribute
             to
             the
             
             water
             and
             ayre
             whereof
             they
             drinke
             ,
             and
             bee
             nourished
             .
             The
             Stirians
             resemble
             the
             Germaines
             both
             in
             speach
             ,
             habit
             and
             behauiour
             ,
             excepting
             those
             that
             dwell
             about
             the
             riuer
             Dravus
             ,
             that
             speake
             the
             Slauonian
             tongue
             .
             There
             is
             much
             Salt
             made
             which
             they
             carry
             into
             other
             countries
             ,
             and
             exchange
             it
             for
             other
             commodities
             .
             There
             bee
             also
             mines
             of
             Iron
             and
             Siluer
             ,
             though
             but
             little
             gotten
             ,
             which
             happeneth
             through
             the
             negligence
             and
             carelesnesse
             of
             the
             Princes
             and
             gouernors
             .
          
           
             This
             country
             was
             once
             called
             Valeria
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             mountanous
             and
             craggie
             ,
             excepting
             the
             East
             part
             thereof
             next
             vnto
             Pannonia
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             is
             very
             plaine
             and
             euen
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Italy
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Italians
               :
               of
            
             Romulus
             
               also
               and
               his
               ciuill
               institutions
            
             .
             CAP.
             18.
             
          
           
             ITALY
             a
             Region
             of
             Europe
             ,
             was
             first
             
             called
             Hesperia
             ,
             of
             Hesperus
             the
             brother
             of
             Atlas
             ,
             who
             beeing
             expelled
             by
             his
             brother
             ,
             left
             his
             name
             both
             vnto
             Spaine
             and
             Italy
             :
             But
             Macrobius
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             called
             Hesperia
             of
             the
             starre
             Hesperus
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             euening
             starre
             .
             It
             was
             also
             called
             Oenotria
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             wine
             which
             is
             made
             in
             Italy
             ,
             for
             Ocnum
             in
             Greeke
             signifieth
             wine
             )
             or
             else
             of
             Oenotrius
             King
             of
             the
             Sabines
             .
             And
             lastly
             it
             was
             named
             Italy
             of
             Italus
             King
             of
             Scicily
             ,
             who
             taught
             them
             the
             Arte
             of
             husbandry
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             lawes
             to
             liue
             vnder
             ,
             for
             he
             comming
             into
             that
             part
             wherein
             Turnus
             afterwards
             raigned
             ,
             called
             it
             after
             his
             name
             ,
             as
             is
             
             prooued
             by
             Virgil
             in
             these
             verses
             thus
             translated
             by
             maister
             Phaer
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               place
               the
               Greekes
               by
               name
               Hesperia
               do
               call
               ,
            
             
               An
               ancient
               l●nd
               ,
               and
               fierce
               in
               warre
               ,
               and
               fruitfull
               soyle
               withall
               :
            
             
               Out
               from
               Oenotria
               they
               came
               that
               first
               did
               till
               the
               same
               ,
            
             
               Now
               Italy
               men
               say
               't
               is
               cald
               so
               of
               the
               Captaines
               name
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Timaeus
             and
             Varro
             hold
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             called
             Italia
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             store
             of
             goodly
             Buls
             which
             bee
             there
             
             bred
             ,
             aboue
             other
             places
             ,
             for
             Bulls
             in
             the
             ancient
             Greeke
             tongue
             were
             called
             Itali
             .
             That
             part
             of
             Italy
             which
             is
             next
             vnto
             the
             mouth
             of
             Tyber
             is
             called
             Latium
             ,
             euen
             as
             that
             part
             is
             called
             Ausonia
             (
             according
             to
             Aristotle
             )
             which
             is
             next
             vnto
             the
             Tyrrhen
             fea
             .
          
           
             Italy
             is
             in
             forme
             like
             a
             crosse
             ,
             and
             situated
             betwixt
             the
             Adriattick
             and
             the
             Tuscan
             sea
             ;
             and
             extending
             from
             the
             Alpes
             and
             the
             hill
             Appenine
             ,
             reacheth
             vnto
             the
             citty
             Rhegium
             ,
             and
             the
             Brutian
             shores
             :
             Towards
             the
             end
             it
             deuideth
             it selfe
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             looketh
             into
             the
             Ionian
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             into
             the
             Scicilian
             :
             in
             the
             vtmost
             part
             whereof
             standeth
             the
             citty
             Rhegium
             .
          
           
             The
             length
             of
             Italy
             from
             Augusta
             Praetoria
             ,
             passing
             by
             
             Rome
             and
             Capua
             to
             the
             citty
             Rhegium
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             Solynus
             )
             is
             a
             thousand
             and
             twenty
             miles
             ,
             and
             the
             bredth
             where
             it
             is
             broadest
             ,
             foure
             hundred
             and
             ten
             miles
             ,
             and
             a
             hundred
             thirty
             and
             six
             where
             it
             is
             narrowest
             ,
             hauing
             as
             it
             were
             a
             belly
             ietting
             further
             out
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               in
               Agro
               Rh●●ith
            
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             confined
             with
             the
             riuer
             Rubicon
             ,
             sliding
             by
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Adriaticke
             sea
             :
          
           
             Italy
             is
             deuided
             into
             many
             Regions
             ,
             for
             from
             the
             riuer
             
             Varus
             to
             the
             riuer
             Macra
             is
             Liguria
             ,
             where
             Genoua
             is
             the
             chiefest
             citty
             :
             from
             Macra
             then
             to
             Tyber
             is
             Hetruria
             ,
             the
             Metropolitan
             citty
             whereof
             is
             Pisa
             ;
             from
             Tyber
             vnto
             Lyris
             
             is
             that
             part
             of
             Italy
             called
             Latium
             ,
             wherein
             standeth
             Rome
             :
             and
             the
             citty
             Antium
             (
             which
             wee
             call
             Netnut
             )
             is
             situated
             within
             the
             prouince
             vpon
             the
             shore
             side
             :
             from
             Lyris
             vnto
             the
             riuer
             Sarnus
             is
             Campania
             ,
             where
             Naples
             is
             chiefe
             citty
             :
             from
             Sarnus
             to
             Silarus
             ,
             is
             the
             country
             called
             Picentum
             ,
             the
             two
             greatest
             townes
             whereof
             bee
             Surrentum
             and
             Salernum
             ,
             betwixt
             Silarus
             and
             Laius
             is
             Lucania
             ,
             of
             which
             prouince
             the
             most
             notorious
             townes
             bee
             Pestum
             and
             Buxentum
             ,
             with
             vs
             called
             Beluedere
             :
             from
             the
             riuer
             Laius
             to
             the
             promontory
             of
             Leucopetra
             ,
             is
             the
             country
             called
             Brutium
             ,
             wherein
             standeth
             the
             citty
             of
             Rhegium
             Iulium
             :
             from
             the
             promontary
             of
             Leucopetra
             to
             the
             promontory
             of
             Iapigium
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             Salentinum
             ,
             is
             the
             borders
             or
             frontires
             of
             great
             Greece
             ,
             wherein
             are
             situated
             the
             two
             famous
             citties
             Croton
             and
             Tarentum
             :
             from
             Iapigium
             to
             Brundusium
             is
             Calabria
             ,
             wherein
             is
             Hydruntum
             :
             from
             the
             citty
             Brundusium
             to
             the
             hill
             Garganus
             now
             called
             
               Saint
               Angelus
            
             hill
             ,
             is
             Apulia
             ,
             wherein
             stand
             the
             citties
             Barium
             or
             Barry
             &
             Salapia
             :
             from
             the
             hill
             Garganus
             to
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             riuer
             Sarnis
             ,
             is
             the
             country
             of
             the
             Frentani
             ,
             in
             which
             Prouince
             Isconium
             is
             chiefe
             citty
             :
             frō
             the
             riuer
             Sarus
             to
             the
             riuer
             Apernus
             is
             the
             coast
             of
             the
             Marrucini
             ,
             and
             therein
             is
             the
             citty
             Orton
             :
             from
             Apernus
             to
             the
             riuer
             Aesius
             ,
             whilom
             the
             vtmost
             bounds
             of
             Italy
             dwell
             the
             Piceni
             ,
             whose
             citty
             is
             Ancona
             :
             from
             Aesius
             (
             or
             Asius
             as
             others
             write
             it
             )
             to
             Rubicon
             ,
             the
             latter
             confines
             of
             Italy
             ,
             bee
             the
             Senones
             ,
             whose
             chiefest
             townes
             are
             Phanum
             fortunae
             ,
             Pisaurum
             and
             Ariminum
             :
             from
             Rubicon
             to
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             riuer
             Padus
             ,
             liue
             the
             people
             called
             Boij
             ,
             amongst
             whome
             is
             the
             citty
             Rauenna
             :
             betwixt
             Padus
             and
             Tilta
             vemptum
             ,
             is
             the
             Venetians
             country
             ,
             wherein
             standeth
             the
             famous
             and
             renowned
             citty
             of
             Venice
             :
             from
             Tilia
             vemptum
             to
             Natison
             ,
             are
             the
             
             people
             called
             Carni
             or
             Foroilienses
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             prouince
             is
             Aquileia
             :
             from
             Natison
             to
             Arsia
             are
             the
             Iapyges
             and
             Istri
             and
             therein
             is
             the
             citty
             of
             Tergestum
             ,
             and
             the
             riuer
             Formio
             which
             is
             now
             the
             vtmost
             limits
             of
             all
             Italy
             .
          
           
             The
             hill
             Appenyne
             deuydeth
             all
             Italy
             as
             it
             were
             into
             two
             clymates
             or
             regions
             ,
             leauing
             the
             one
             part
             towards
             
             the
             west
             and
             South
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             towards
             the
             North
             and
             East
             :
             This
             hill
             taketh
             his
             beginning
             from
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             runneth
             into
             Liguria
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             it
             parteth
             Cisalpine
             France
             and
             Picenum
             ,
             from
             Hetruria
             and
             Sabinia
             and
             so
             passeth
             to
             the
             Citty
             Ancona
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             auerteth
             his
             course
             and
             extendeth
             into
             Apulia
             ,
             and
             the
             hill
             Garganus
             ,
             seperating
             the
             countries
             of
             the
             Marucini
             ,
             the
             Peligni
             ,
             and
             the
             Frentini
             ,
             from
             Latium
             and
             Campania
             ,
             and
             so
             finisheth
             his
             race
             from
             the
             hill
             Garganus
             ,
             when
             it
             commeth
             to
             the
             promontory
             of
             Leucopetra
             ,
             hauing
             vpon
             the
             one
             hand
             Apulia
             ,
             Calabria
             ,
             the
             confines
             of
             great
             Greece
             and
             Picenum
             ,
             and
             the
             Lucani
             and
             Brutij
             vpon
             the
             other
             .
             Italy
             of
             all
             other
             countries
             is
             most
             wholsome
             and
             healthsome
             ,
             both
             for
             sweenesle
             of
             the
             ayre
             and
             temperature
             of
             the
             heauens
             ,
             it
             aboundeth
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             mettall
             ,
             
             Ceres
             adorneth
             her
             feelds
             ,
             and
             Phoebus
             dallyeth
             vpon
             her
             hills
             :
             the
             forrests
             ,
             parkes
             and
             chases
             bee
             safe
             and
             secure
             for
             passengers
             ,
             and
             replenished
             with
             goodly
             trees
             of
             sundry
             kinds
             ,
             which
             yeeld
             great
             variety
             of
             fruites
             and
             commodities
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             :
             of
             wynes
             and
             oyles
             there
             is
             plenty
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             great
             store
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             grayne
             ,
             their
             sheepe
             cary
             very
             fine
             fleeces
             ,
             and
             their
             oxen
             and
             bulls
             of
             all
             other
             places
             bee
             most
             beautifull
             ,
             their
             riuers
             ,
             lakes
             ,
             and
             pooles
             be
             cleere
             and
             full
             of
             fish
             ,
             and
             delightsome
             :
             of
             hauens
             and
             port
             townes
             there
             bee
             great
             abundance
             ,
             the
             land
             her selfe
             in
             sundry
             places
             making
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             Roades
             
             and
             breaches
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             for
             the
             exceeding
             desire
             shee
             hath
             to
             auaile
             man-kinde
             ,
             whereby
             she
             becommeth
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             the
             lappe
             and
             bosome
             ,
             that
             openeth
             and
             offereth
             trafficke
             and
             trading
             into
             all
             countries
             ,
             so
             as
             shee
             is
             iustly
             
             termed
             of
             some
             ,
             the
             nurse
             of
             all
             other
             nations
             ,
             and
             elected
             by
             Gods
             diuine
             prouidence
             ,
             as
             parent
             and
             Princesse
             of
             all
             other
             Prouinces
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             should
             gather
             together
             vnder
             one
             head
             ,
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             all
             dispersed
             dominions
             ,
             and
             should
             asswage
             and
             mitigate
             the
             rage
             and
             rudenesse
             of
             many
             barbarous
             people
             ,
             and
             (
             by
             the
             diuine
             helpe
             of
             learning
             and
             the
             Latine
             toung
             )
             should
             vnite
             and
             bring
             to
             sociable
             conference
             ,
             all
             nations
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             different
             in
             life
             and
             language
             :
             for
             to
             passe
             ouer
             many
             people
             and
             kingdomes
             which
             the
             Romaines
             haue
             wone
             and
             
             conquered
             with
             their
             armies
             and
             cloquence
             ,
             the
             Citty
             of
             Rome
             alone
             is
             as
             amply
             stored
             with
             examples
             of
             all
             vertues
             ,
             as
             the
             Grecians
             with
             all
             their
             eloquence
             are
             with
             precepts
             ,
             yea
             they
             themselues
             deuining
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             that
             their
             land
             should
             become
             the
             head
             and
             gouernor
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             surnamed
             one
             part
             therof
             great
             Greece
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             without
             the
             diuine
             prouidence
             ordained
             ,
             that
             where
             that
             most
             wise
             and
             omnipotent
             God
             had
             reiected
             all
             other
             nations
             ,
             it
             pleased
             him
             to
             make
             that
             the
             chiefe
             Empire
             ,
             fortresse
             and
             defence
             of
             all
             people
             ,
             that
             should
             afterwards
             bee
             the
             seate
             ,
             throne
             and
             chaire
             of
             the
             head
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             religion
             :
             The
             
             Italians
             differ
             much
             amongst
             themselues
             both
             in
             countenance
             and
             stature
             ,
             for
             in
             Cisalpine
             France
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             gulfe
             of
             Venice
             ,
             the
             people
             be
             of
             a
             pale
             complexion
             ,
             neat
             in
             their
             apparell
             ,
             and
             curious
             in
             their
             speach
             :
             but
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Hetruria
             ,
             Latium
             ,
             Campania
             ,
             Lucania
             and
             the
             Brutij
             be
             of
             a
             more
             browne
             and
             swartie
             complexion
             ,
             and
             
             their
             haire
             black
             ,
             in
             stature
             they
             be
             lower
             and
             withall
             very
             leane
             ,
             and
             in
             apparell
             and
             speech
             more
             plaine
             and
             simple
             .
             The
             Piceni
             and
             those
             which
             dwell
             on
             the
             skirts
             of
             the
             Adriatticke
             sea
             ,
             vntill
             you
             come
             to
             great
             Greece
             ,
             haue
             much
             resemblance
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             in
             Apulia
             ,
             Calabria
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             vppermost
             parts
             of
             Italy
             towards
             Greece
             ,
             their
             speach
             and
             behauiour
             doth
             little
             differ
             from
             the
             Greekes
             .
          
           
             Throughout
             all
             Italy
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             throughout
             all
             Europe
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             man
             to
             haue
             more
             wiues
             than
             one
             ,
             and
             all
             diuorses
             betwixt
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             had
             their
             originall
             from
             the
             Citty
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             there
             it
             was
             that
             
               Spurius
               Carbillus
            
             ,
             complaining
             of
             his
             wiues
             barrennesse
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             that
             euer
             was
             diuorsed
             from
             his
             wife
             .
             The
             Cittizens
             heretofore
             consisted
             of
             three
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             slaues
             ,
             libertines
             (
             which
             were
             such
             as
             were
             once
             slaues
             ,
             and
             were
             manumitted
             and
             made
             free
             )
             &
             freemen
             .
             The
             freemen
             were
             likewise
             deuided
             into
             three
             orders
             
             or
             ranks
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Plebeians
             ,
             the
             Equestri
             ,
             and
             the
             Patritij
             ;
             the
             solemnizing
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             and
             sacred
             rites
             was
             committed
             to
             Priests
             and
             Flamins
             ,
             besides
             whom
             they
             had
             diuerse
             colleges
             and
             societies
             of
             religious
             persons
             ,
             wherof
             some
             did
             sacrifice
             to
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             an
             other
             .
             The
             Dictator
             was
             most
             honored
             of
             all
             other
             officers
             ,
             and
             bore
             
             the
             greatest
             sway
             amongst
             them
             ,
             from
             whom
             no
             appeale
             was
             sufferable
             ,
             for
             he
             bearing
             a
             Kinglike
             gouernment
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             higher
             officer
             to
             whom
             they
             might
             appeale
             :
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             Dictator
             continued
             but
             halfe
             a
             yeare
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             came
             to
             that
             high
             office
             by
             degrees
             ,
             as
             being
             first
             Questors
             or
             Treasurers
             ,
             then
             Aediles
             ,
             or
             ouer-seeers
             ,
             &
             after
             that
             Praetors
             or
             chiefe
             Iustices
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             made
             Consuls
             ,
             then
             Censors
             ,
             &
             then
             they
             attained
             to
             the
             highest
             office
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             was
             Dictatorship
             .
             But
             yet
             it
             did
             not
             alwaies
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             Dictator
             had
             born
             
             all
             those
             offices
             before
             recited
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             oftentimes
             elected
             out
             of
             some
             inferior
             office
             for
             his
             valor
             &
             worthinesse
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             chiefest
             power
             and
             authority
             ouer
             all
             those
             ciuill
             gouernors
             ,
             as
             likwise
             ouer
             all
             officers
             that
             bore
             rule
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             for
             in
             military
             affaires
             they
             had
             their
             degrees
             of
             gouernors
             ,
             aswell
             as
             in
             domesticall
             businesses
             ,
             for
             there
             the
             cōmon
             soldiors
             yeelded
             obedience
             to
             the
             Centurions
             ,
             the
             Centurions
             to
             the
             Tribunes
             ,
             the
             Tribunes
             to
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             the
             Lieutenants
             or
             deputies
             to
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             or
             vnto
             their
             Vice-presidents
             by
             them
             assigned
             to
             rule
             in
             their
             steeds
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             together
             with
             the
             Captaines
             and
             conductors
             of
             horsmen
             ,
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Dictator
             .
             In
             warres
             that
             were
             lawfully
             begun
             ,
             souldiors
             might
             continue
             for
             the
             space
             of
             ten
             yeares
             ,
             if
             in
             all
             that
             time
             they
             neuer
             skirmished
             with
             the
             enimy
             ,
             nor
             were
             sommoned
             away
             to
             wage
             wars
             in
             other
             countries
             .
             Besides
             this
             lawfull
             making
             of
             wars
             ,
             whereof
             I
             now
             speake
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             other
             sort
             of
             warfare
             called
             Causaria
             ,
             which
             was
             when
             the
             army
             for
             some
             reasonable
             cause
             was
             dismissed
             ,
             and
             the
             campe
             remooued
             .
             This
             latter
             maner
             of
             warfare
             as
             it
             was
             not
             so
             honorable
             as
             the
             first
             ,
             yet
             did
             it
             carry
             with
             it
             no
             touch
             of
             ignominy
             nor
             disgrace
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             called
             thence
             for
             some
             speciall
             cause
             ;
             
               Seruius
               Tullius
            
             ordained
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             soldiors
             but
             such
             as
             were
             betwixt
             the
             age
             of
             seuenteene
             yeares
             ,
             and
             eight
             and
             forty
             :
             those
             which
             were
             men
             of
             peace
             went
             alwaies
             in
             gownes
             ,
             and
             the
             souldiors
             in
             short
             cassocks
             and
             coate
             armors
             .
             When
             they
             intended
             to
             make
             battell
             against
             any
             country
             ,
             they
             would
             first
             send
             an
             herald
             or
             officer
             at
             armes
             to
             denounce
             warrs
             ,
             and
             being
             once
             entred
             into
             it
             ,
             they
             might
             not
             leaue
             it
             but
             for
             some
             lawfull
             cause
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             citties
             of
             Italy
             were
             either
             confederats
             with
             Rome
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             were
             newly
             inhabited
             by
             those
             that
             came
             out
             
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             Colonia
             ,
             or
             Municipia
             ,
             which
             were
             such
             Citties
             as
             had
             liberties
             and
             priuiledges
             proper
             
             and
             peculiar
             to
             themselues
             :
             of
             which
             sort
             some
             were
             made
             by
             plurality
             of
             voyces
             ,
             and
             some
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             those
             Cittie
             's
             called
             Municipia
             ,
             were
             euer
             gouerned
             by
             their
             owne
             decrees
             ,
             but
             the
             Cittie
             's
             called
             Coloniae
             were
             accounted
             as
             members
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             liued
             vnder
             the
             Romaine
             law
             .
             In
             the
             citties
             or
             corporations
             called
             Municipia
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             Burgesses
             and
             Free
             denizens
             together
             ,
             their
             chiefest
             officers
             were
             called
             Decurions
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             same
             that
             Senators
             were
             at
             Rome
             .
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Patritij
             were
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Equestri
             by
             their
             purple
             robes
             ,
             and
             the
             Equestri
             were
             knowne
             from
             the
             Plebeians
             ,
             by
             their
             gilden
             garments
             ,
             if
             he
             which
             had
             the
             chiefest
             authority
             ,
             and
             bore
             the
             prerogatiue
             royall
             amongst
             them
             ,
             had
             misdemeaned
             himselfe
             ,
             his
             cause
             was
             discerned
             by
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             citty
             ,
             and
             the
             hearing
             and
             determining
             of
             all
             other
             capitall
             offences
             ,
             was
             committed
             to
             certaine
             Iudges
             elected
             by
             lots
             to
             that
             dignity
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             band
             of
             souldiers
             which
             were
             assistants
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             in
             matters
             of
             life
             and
             death
             for
             that
             yeare
             :
             The
             deciding
             of
             all
             ciuill
             contentions
             ,
             belonged
             to
             the
             Praetor
             of
             the
             Centumuiri
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             like
             sort
             other
             crimes
             were
             committed
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             other
             Magistrates
             :
             And
             such
             generally
             were
             the
             manners
             and
             customes
             of
             all
             the
             people
             and
             citties
             of
             Italy
             ,
             which
             institutions
             and
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             ,
             they
             receiued
             from
             Romulus
             .
          
           
             Now
             Romulus
             (
             after
             he
             had
             finished
             and
             perfected
             the
             walls
             ,
             ditches
             ,
             forts
             of
             defence
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             necessary
             buildings
             of
             the
             Citty
             of
             Rome
             :
             )
             ordered
             and
             disposed
             the
             state
             of
             the
             citty
             in
             manner
             following
             .
             First
             hee
             deuided
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             people
             into
             three
             parts
             or
             
             ranckes
             ,
             selecting
             out
             of
             euery
             of
             those
             orders
             or
             degrees
             ,
             
             the
             chiefest
             and
             worthiest
             men
             to
             gouerne
             and
             rule
             the
             rest
             .
             After
             this
             he
             made
             a
             subdiuision
             ,
             distributing
             each
             of
             those
             three
             seuerall
             parts
             into
             ten
             equall
             and
             indifferent
             portions
             ,
             and
             setting
             as
             gouernours
             ouer
             euery
             portion
             the
             best
             and
             most
             substantialest
             men
             amongst
             them
             ;
             hee
             called
             the
             three
             greater
             parts
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             the
             lesser
             Curiae
             or
             wardes
             :
             the
             gouernors
             of
             the
             Tribes
             hee
             likewise
             called
             Tribunes
             ,
             and
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             wardes
             ,
             Centurions
             :
             The
             Curiae
             or
             wardes
             were
             lastly
             deuided
             into
             lesser
             bands
             ,
             called
             Decuriae
             ,
             and
             their
             wardens
             or
             leaders
             he
             named
             Decurions
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             people
             beeing
             thus
             deuided
             into
             Tribes
             and
             
             wardes
             ,
             he
             then
             made
             like
             partition
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             deuiding
             it
             into
             thirty
             equall
             parts
             or
             portions
             ,
             and
             allotting
             vnto
             euery
             ward
             their
             part
             thereof
             ,
             he
             reserued
             onely
             so
             much
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             was
             sufficient
             for
             him
             wherein
             to
             build
             Temples
             and
             places
             for
             sacrifices
             ,
             leauing
             also
             some
             little
             in
             common
             to
             them
             all
             :
             And
             thus
             this
             first
             partition
             both
             of
             the
             people
             and
             ground
             ,
             wrought
             a
             common
             equalitie
             amongst
             them
             .
             This
             done
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             second
             diuision
             of
             the
             people
             onely
             ,
             giuing
             vnto
             euery
             one
             stipends
             and
             honors
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             worthinesse
             and
             dignity
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             seuerring
             those
             which
             were
             honorably
             descended
             ,
             and
             of
             approued
             vertues
             ,
             and
             that
             were
             wealthy
             withall
             ,
             and
             had
             issue
             to
             inherit
             after
             them
             ,
             from
             those
             which
             were
             poore
             ,
             needy
             and
             ignoble
             ,
             hee
             named
             those
             men
             of
             basest
             and
             meanest
             condition
             Plebeians
             ,
             and
             the
             Nobility
             he
             called
             Patres
             or
             fathers
             ,
             whereof
             insued
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             discent
             and
             posterity
             of
             the
             Patres
             ,
             were
             euer
             after
             them
             called
             Patritians
             .
          
           
             When
             Romulus
             had
             thus
             seperated
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             
             people
             from
             the
             worse
             ,
             the
             rich
             from
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             noble
             from
             the
             ignoble
             ,
             he
             then
             ordained
             them
             lawes
             to
             liue
             vnder
             ,
             allotting
             vnto
             euery
             of
             them
             their
             proper
             offices
             and
             functions
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             degrees
             and
             calling
             .
             To
             the
             Patritij
             he
             gaue
             power
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             ,
             to
             beare
             offices
             ,
             to
             
             decide
             controuersies
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             euery
             one
             had
             his
             right
             ,
             to
             participate
             with
             him
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             common-weale
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             a
             vigilant
             regard
             and
             prouident
             respect
             of
             the
             safty
             of
             the
             citty
             :
             the
             Plebeians
             or
             comminalty
             (
             both
             for
             that
             they
             were
             poore
             and
             wanted
             experience
             )
             were
             eased
             from
             bearing
             offices
             ,
             and
             onely
             imploied
             some
             in
             husbandry
             ,
             some
             in
             feeding
             of
             cattell
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             handy-crafts
             ,
             or
             other
             profitable
             trades
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             all
             these
             seuerall
             sorts
             of
             people
             should
             liue
             peaceably
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             contention
             one
             with
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             neither
             the
             poore
             iniured
             by
             the
             rich
             ,
             nor
             the
             rich
             enuied
             by
             the
             poore
             ,
             hee
             committed
             the
             Plebeians
             to
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Patritians
             ,
             permitting
             euery
             one
             of
             the
             comminalty
             to
             choose
             one
             of
             the
             Patritij
             whom
             hee
             pleased
             ,
             for
             his
             Aduocate
             and
             defendor
             ,
             calling
             that
             a
             Patronage
             or
             protection
             .
             
             And
             thus
             the
             poore
             being
             taken
             into
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Patritians
             ,
             he
             instituted
             for
             them
             both
             ,
             their
             proper
             duties
             one
             towards
             an
             other
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             the
             Plebeians
             should
             reuerence
             their
             patrons
             ,
             and
             the
             patrons
             defend
             their
             clients
             whom
             they
             had
             taken
             into
             protection
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             vnited
             them
             together
             in
             friendly
             affection
             and
             ciuill
             coniunction
             ,
             making
             it
             vnhonest
             and
             vtterly
             vnlawfull
             for
             either
             of
             them
             to
             accuse
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             one
             to
             giue
             testimony
             against
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             should
             be
             any
             hatred
             or
             enmity
             betwixt
             them
             ;
             by
             which
             meanes
             ,
             vnity
             and
             mutuall
             concord
             was
             most
             firmly
             setled
             and
             established
             amongst
             the
             Romaines
             .
          
           
           
             After
             this
             hee
             elected
             an
             hundred
             Councellors
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Patritians
             ,
             the
             maner
             of
             their
             election
             was
             this
             ;
             First
             hee
             himselfe
             assigned
             and
             nominated
             one
             to
             bee
             his
             viceroy
             ,
             
             or
             Lieutenant
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             to
             the
             warres
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             confines
             of
             his
             owne
             country
             :
             then
             hee
             commanded
             the
             Tribes
             to
             choose
             out
             of
             euery
             Tribe
             three
             ,
             of
             the
             best
             esteeme
             amongst
             them
             ,
             for
             grauity
             ,
             wealth
             and
             honor
             :
             after
             which
             nine
             so
             elected
             by
             the
             tribes
             ,
             he
             likewise
             commanded
             the
             Curiae
             or
             wards
             ,
             that
             euery
             warde
             should
             choose
             three
             of
             the
             Patritians
             ,
             whom
             they
             thought
             most
             fit
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             adding
             to
             the
             ninety
             elected
             by
             the
             thirty
             wards
             ,
             the
             nine
             that
             were
             chosen
             by
             the
             three
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             chiefe
             Captaine
             or
             Commander
             assigned
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             they
             all
             of
             them
             made
             vp
             the
             compleat
             number
             of
             a
             hundred
             Councellors
             ,
             which
             number
             of
             Councellors
             were
             by
             the
             Romaines
             in
             short
             time
             after
             their
             institution
             called
             the
             Senate
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             they
             themselues
             for
             their
             reuerence
             and
             authority
             called
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             for
             theit
             age
             and
             grauity
             Senators
             :
             Moreouer
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             hee
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             most
             generous
             and
             renowned
             families
             ,
             three
             hundred
             yong
             men
             ,
             of
             the
             choysest
             and
             strongest
             
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             first
             prickt
             and
             nominated
             by
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             Curiae
             or
             wards
             ,
             euery
             warde
             nominating
             ten
             as
             in
             the
             former
             election
             of
             the
             Senators
             ,
             and
             this
             their
             election
             was
             afterwards
             by
             him
             confirmed
             :
             And
             those
             three
             hundred
             young
             men
             stood
             euer
             in
             readinesse
             about
             him
             as
             a
             Court
             of
             garde
             to
             defend
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             were
             all
             of
             them
             called
             by
             this
             generall
             name
             Celeres
             ,
             for
             their
             speedinesse
             and
             readinesse
             at
             all
             assayes
             to
             execute
             the
             Kings
             command
             .
          
           
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             the
             offices
             and
             duty
             of
             the
             King
             were
             prescribed
             as
             followeth
             ;
             First
             by
             his
             authority
             regall
             hee
             
             was
             chiefe
             head
             and
             principall
             gouernor
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             sepulchers
             and
             temples
             consecrated
             to
             diuine
             seruice
             ,
             wherin
             he
             ought
             not
             doe
             any
             thing
             that
             redounded
             not
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             gods
             :
             next
             hee
             was
             in
             duty
             bound
             to
             obserue
             and
             keepe
             the
             lawes
             and
             customes
             of
             his
             country
             ,
             he
             had
             also
             power
             to
             sommon
             a
             Senate
             ,
             to
             assemble
             the
             commons
             ,
             and
             in
             military
             affaires
             ,
             hee
             had
             chiefe
             Empire
             and
             command
             ouer
             all
             :
             To
             the
             Senate
             was
             giuen
             power
             
             and
             commission
             to
             heare
             and
             determine
             all
             complaints
             and
             controuersies
             that
             were
             brought
             before
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             by
             voyces
             of
             the
             Senators
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             was
             euer
             giuen
             on
             his
             side
             that
             had
             the
             most
             voyces
             .
          
           
             The
             Plebeians
             or
             cominalty
             had
             also
             these
             three
             priuileges
             ,
             
             to
             create
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             make
             lawes
             ,
             and
             determine
             of
             warres
             when
             the
             King
             was
             so
             pleased
             ,
             nor
             was
             this
             power
             absolute
             in
             themselues
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             euer
             bee
             approued
             and
             allowed
             by
             the
             Senate
             ,
             neither
             yet
             had
             euery
             person
             his
             perticular
             voyce
             ,
             but
             euery
             warde
             was
             called
             seuerally
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             agreed
             vpon
             by
             the
             maior
             part
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             was
             referred
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Senate
             .
             But
             now
             this
             manner
             of
             giuing
             voyces
             is
             changed
             and
             altered
             in
             most
             places
             ,
             for
             neither
             hath
             the
             Senate
             power
             to
             discerne
             and
             giue
             allowance
             of
             the
             ordinances
             and
             decrees
             of
             the
             commons
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             commons
             haue
             authority
             to
             alter
             or
             allow
             the
             statutes
             established
             by
             the
             Senate
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             diuision
             of
             Romulus
             the
             three
             hundred
             yong
             men
             of
             his
             garde
             called
             Celeres
             ,
             did
             not
             onely
             accomplish
             
             his
             commands
             in
             matters
             concerning
             the
             ciuill
             estate
             and
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Citty
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             also
             the
             
             managing
             of
             military
             affaires
             ,
             so
             as
             when
             the
             King
             intended
             to
             rayse
             an
             army
             ,
             it
             was
             needelesse
             for
             him
             to
             create
             Tribunes
             oner
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             decurions
             ouer
             the
             wards
             ,
             or
             gouernors
             and
             praefects
             of
             his
             horse
             men
             :
             but
             it
             was
             inough
             for
             him
             to
             commande
             the
             Tribunes
             ,
             and
             they
             the
             centurions
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Decurious
             by
             their
             instructions
             were
             to
             bring
             forth
             such
             souldiors
             as
             they
             thought
             fittest
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             they
             would
             be
             altogether
             in
             redinesse
             at
             an
             instant
             :
             He
             elected
             also
             a
             thousand
             fighting-men
             which
             (
             as
             some
             write
             )
             he
             called
             Milites
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             a
             thousand
             in
             number
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             more
             to
             shew
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             
             thought
             more
             honorable
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             hee
             ascribed
             and
             tooke
             vnto
             him-selfe
             tytles
             ,
             markes
             and
             ornaments
             of
             Empire
             and
             honour
             ,
             as
             to
             goe
             in
             sumpteous
             attyre
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             euer
             going
             before
             him
             twelue
             Sergeants
             or
             Ministers
             of
             execution
             ,
             which
             hee
             called
             Lictores
             ,
             
             carying
             euery
             one
             a
             bunch
             of
             rods
             in
             their
             hand
             :
             In
             ordering
             these
             Sergeants
             or
             executioners
             to
             march
             before
             him
             ,
             it
             may
             seeme
             his
             intent
             was
             by
             them
             (
             being
             in
             number
             twelue
             )
             to
             represent
             the
             twelue
             Augures
             or
             south
             sayers
             ,
             which
             told
             him
             by
             diuination
             and
             coniectures
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             manner
             of
             diuiners
             he
             called
             Vultures
             ,
             though
             some
             bee
             of
             opinion
             that
             in
             that
             ceremony
             he
             immitated
             the
             Hetrussi
             or
             Tuscans
             ,
             who
             being
             Twelue
             sorts
             of
             people
             in
             number
             ,
             when
             by
             generall
             consent
             they
             elected
             a
             cheefe
             Magistrate
             ,
             that
             should
             haue
             the
             soueraigntie
             ouer
             them
             ,
             euery
             one
             of
             those
             twelue
             Trybes
             or
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             would
             present
             vnto
             their
             gouernor
             such
             a
             Sergant
             ,
             Bedell
             ot
             apparytor
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             euer
             in
             redinesse
             for
             execution
             of
             any
             project
             ,
             
             from
             whence
             likewise
             were
             vndoubtedly
             deryued
             the
             little
             Chariots
             with
             chaires
             of
             estate
             in
             them
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Romaine
             Kings
             vsed
             to
             ride
             :
             their
             kirtles
             or
             robes
             which
             they
             wore
             vnder
             their
             mantles
             of
             estate
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             other
             ensignes
             and
             ornaments
             of
             honour
             :
             Now
             Romulus
             the
             better
             to
             settle
             ,
             secure
             and
             strengthen
             the
             state
             of
             this
             Citty
             ,
             invented
             and
             deuised
             this
             honest
             pretence
             and
             stratagem
             following
             (
             intending
             it
             wholy
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             Gods
             )
             for
             he
             erected
             and
             builded
             vp
             a
             Temple
             ,
             or
             Church
             in
             a
             darke
             and
             shadowed
             place
             ,
             into
             which
             if
             any
             stranger
             did
             fly
             and
             take
             sanctuary
             hee
             would
             vndertake
             and
             secure
             them
             (
             in
             argument
             of
             the
             awe
             and
             reuerence
             he
             bore
             vnvnto
             his
             Gods
             )
             that
             their
             enemies
             should
             not
             wronge
             ,
             molest
             or
             disturbe
             them
             ,
             promising
             further
             that
             if
             they
             would
             stay
             with
             him
             hee
             would
             make
             them
             partakers
             of
             the
             priuileges
             of
             his
             Citty
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             a
             portion
             of
             the
             ground
             which
             hee
             had
             gotten
             by
             the
             warrs
             to
             liue
             vpon
             :
             Then
             did
             hee
             make
             an
             institution
             that
             no
             citty
             gotten
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             should
             bee
             vtterly
             ruinated
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             brought
             into
             bondage
             and
             slavery
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             should
             bee
             colonies
             and
             competent
             companies
             of
             people
             sent
             thither
             from
             Rome
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             ground
             so
             gotten
             ,
             there
             to
             inhabite
             and
             dwell
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             conquered
             Citties
             ,
             should
             bee
             accounted
             as
             vnder
             Citties
             vnto
             Rome
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             common-weale
             .
          
           
             But
             after
             the
             death
             of
             
               Titus
               Tatius
            
             (
             which
             whome
             Romulus
             raigned
             fiue
             yeares
             both
             ouer
             the
             Sabinians
             and
             
             the
             Romaines
             who
             were
             then
             vnited
             together
             into
             one
             people
             )
             hee
             began
             to
             bee
             more
             religious
             ,
             and
             instituted
             diuers
             new
             statutes
             and
             decrees
             as
             well
             priuat
             as
             publike
             .
             
             first
             hee
             made
             a
             law
             concerning
             Matrimony
             ,
             that
             the
             wife
             should
             haue
             equall
             power
             with
             her
             husband
             ouer
             all
             their
             mony
             and
             goods
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             authority
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             
             and
             that
             shee
             should
             liue
             in
             as
             good
             sort
             as
             her
             husband
             and
             be
             called
             Mistris
             ouer
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             Maister
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             hee
             dyed
             without
             Issue
             his
             wife
             should
             succeed
             him
             ,
             and
             inherite
             all
             his
             goods
             and
             possessions
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             left
             children
             behinde
             him
             ,
             yet
             shee
             should
             haue
             an
             equall
             share
             with
             them
             :
             That
             if
             shee
             were
             conuicted
             of
             adultery
             it
             should
             bee
             lawfull
             for
             her
             husband
             or
             his
             kinsfolke
             to
             kill
             her
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             she
             drinke
             any
             wine
             at
             her
             owne
             house
             ,
             shee
             should
             bee
             punished
             as
             an
             adultresse
             :
             by
             meanes
             of
             which
             institution
             ,
             arose
             this
             custome
             amongst
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             that
             the
             husbands
             when
             they
             had
             beene
             a
             broade
             
             and
             came
             home
             to
             their
             houses
             ,
             should
             imbrace
             and
             kisse
             their
             wiues
             and
             daughters
             ,
             of
             purpose
             (
             as
             
               Fortius
               Cato
            
             interpreteth
             it
             )
             to
             smell
             whether
             they
             had
             drunke
             any
             wine
             ,
             thereby
             approuing
             ,
             that
             as
             corruption
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             madnesse
             ,
             and
             frenzie
             ,
             so
             is
             drunkennesse
             the
             forerunner
             of
             rottennesse
             and
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Then
             hee
             ordayned
             that
             parents
             should
             haue
             full
             power
             ouer
             their
             children
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             as
             they
             pleased
             ,
             to
             restrayne
             and
             keepe
             them
             vnder
             ,
             to
             beate
             them
             and
             bynde
             them
             and
             set
             them
             to
             all
             drudgery
             ,
             yea
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             
             them
             to
             slay
             them
             ,
             or
             sell
             them
             for
             slaues
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             were
             sold
             by
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             of
             him selfe
             regained
             his
             liberty
             ,
             his
             father
             might
             sell
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             againe
             after
             that
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             so
             disposed
             ;
             The
             contents
             of
             this
             law
             was
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             after
             the
             institution
             thereof
             written
             in
             twelue
             tables
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             rigor
             and
             authority
             was
             first
             mitigated
             and
             abridged
             by
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             ,
             next
             King
             
             to
             Romulus
             ,
             for
             he
             ordained
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             sonne
             did
             marry
             by
             his
             fathers
             consent
             ,
             all
             the
             authority
             his
             father
             had
             ouer
             him
             before
             ,
             was
             then
             extinct
             ;
             from
             this
             seuere
             law
             Romulus
             proceeded
             to
             other
             ordinances
             ,
             establishing
             that
             no
             free-man
             should
             exercise
             any
             arte
             or
             occupation
             ,
             wherein
             his
             worke
             was
             done
             sitting
             ,
             as
             Taylers
             ,
             Shoomakers
             ,
             Scriueners
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             the
             Cittizens
             should
             practise
             themselues
             in
             husbandry
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             martiall
             discipline
             ,
             whereby
             in
             after-times
             it
             was
             a
             great
             commendation
             for
             one
             to
             be
             accounted
             both
             a
             good
             souldier
             and
             a
             good
             husbandman
             ,
             for
             the
             King
             thought
             it
             a
             point
             of
             great
             imperfection
             ,
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             ignorant
             in
             either
             of
             these
             exercises
             ,
             but
             that
             to
             be
             skilfull
             in
             manuring
             and
             tilling
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             expert
             in
             feats
             of
             armes
             ,
             should
             inseperably
             go
             together
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             of
             peace
             his
             will
             was
             that
             they
             should
             wholy
             giue
             themselues
             to
             husbandry
             ,
             permitting
             them
             notwithstanding
             to
             buy
             and
             make
             prouision
             of
             such
             things
             they
             wanted
             ,
             when
             necessity
             constrained
             them
             therevnto
             .
             And
             in
             argument
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             vnmindfull
             of
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             hee
             ordained
             and
             made
             Temples
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             and
             Images
             of
             the
             gods
             ;
             adding
             there-vnto
             festiuall
             dayes
             ,
             and
             times
             of
             solemnity
             ,
             oblations
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             holydayes
             ,
             fayres
             and
             martes
             ,
             wherein
             as
             well
             to
             buy
             any
             thing
             they
             wanted
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             vnderstand
             their
             lawes
             and
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             the
             honor
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             excluding
             notwithstanding
             out
             of
             the
             cittie
             all
             forraine
             and
             out-landish
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             which
             were
             solemnized
             after
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             those
             onely
             excepted
             which
             were
             dedicated
             and
             celebrated
             in
             honour
             of
             Heroules
             ,
             and
             were
             long
             since
             instituted
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Euander
             .
          
           
           
             
               Dionysius
               Halicarnasseus
            
             ,
             following
             the
             opinion
             of
             Varro
             herein
             ,
             saith
             that
             Romulus
             ordained
             three
             score
             priests
             to
             make
             publike
             sacrifices
             ,
             through
             euery
             tribe
             and
             euery
             ward
             ,
             annexing
             vnto
             them
             as
             their
             assistants
             ,
             the
             diuiners
             and
             southsaiers
             :
             euery
             ward
             likewise
             had
             his
             proper
             Genius
             ,
             or
             spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             supposed
             did
             defend
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             proper
             ministers
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             vnto
             them
             :
             but
             the
             goddesse
             Vesta
             was
             generally
             worshipped
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             hee
             deuided
             and
             digested
             the
             yeere
             into
             tenne
             monthes
             ,
             by
             all
             which
             ordinances
             and
             decrees
             it
             may
             easily
             bee
             gathered
             and
             plainely
             perceiued
             that
             Romulus
             was
             most
             skilfull
             and
             expert
             in
             all
             matters
             both
             diuine
             and
             humaine
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             detract
             much
             from
             his
             glory
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             report
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Rome
             liued
             without
             morality
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             or
             religion
             towards
             their
             gods
             ,
             vntill
             the
             raigne
             of
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             .
             And
             these
             were
             the
             ciuil
             institutions
             ordained
             by
             Romulus
             .
          
           
             But
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             that
             afterwards
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             in
             some
             part
             altered
             and
             in
             some
             part
             
             added
             vnto
             his
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             first
             in
             following
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             hee
             disposed
             the
             yeere
             into
             twelue
             monthes
             ,
             whereas
             before
             Romulus
             made
             it
             to
             consist
             but
             of
             tenne
             ,
             and
             altering
             the
             order
             of
             the
             monethes
             ,
             hee
             set
             Ianuary
             and
             February
             before
             March
             (
             whereas
             till
             that
             time
             March
             was
             the
             first
             month
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             yeere
             )
             and
             so
             hee
             made
             March
             for
             to
             bee
             the
             third
             in
             order
             and
             ranke
             :
             Next
             hee
             appointed
             some
             daies
             to
             bee
             festiuall
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             as
             dismal
             ,
             ominous
             and
             vnluckie
             ,
             wherein
             he
             would
             not
             any
             way
             meddle
             with
             the
             people
             or
             beginne
             any
             businesse
             .
          
           
           
             After
             this
             hee
             created
             one
             chiefe
             Flamin
             or
             Priest
             to
             doe
             sacrifice
             to
             Iupiter
             ,
             whom
             he
             called
             
               (
               Dialis
            
             )
             and
             honored
             him
             with
             a
             roabe
             of
             dignity
             and
             chaire
             of
             state
             ,
             hee
             then
             created
             two
             other
             priests
             ,
             one
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             Mars
             and
             the
             other
             to
             Romulus
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             also
             called
             Flamines
             ,
             for
             the
             caps
             of
             honour
             which
             they
             wore
             vpon
             their
             heads
             :
             moreouer
             he
             elected
             the
             Virgine
             Vestals
             which
             for
             the
             first
             ten
             yeeres
             did
             nothing
             but
             learne
             the
             rites
             and
             manner
             of
             sacrifising
             ,
             the
             next
             ten
             yeeres
             they
             spent
             in
             doing
             sacrifice
             themselues
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             ten
             yeeres
             they
             taught
             and
             instructed
             nouisses
             and
             fresh
             commers
             into
             that
             profession
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             the
             thirtith
             yeeres
             end
             it
             was
             in
             their
             choise
             ,
             whether
             they
             would
             mary
             or
             continue
             still
             in
             that
             course
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             And
             those
             Virgin
             Vestals
             were
             maintained
             at
             the
             common
             cost
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             reuerenced
             with
             titles
             of
             perpetual
             virginity
             ,
             and
             other
             ceremonies
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             of
             them
             were
             conuicted
             of
             incest
             ,
             her
             sentence
             was
             sorrowfully
             pronounced
             by
             the
             Cittizens
             ,
             that
             shee
             should
             bee
             set
             quicke
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             at
             the
             gate
             called
             Collina
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             hill
             Quirinalis
             and
             there
             couered
             with
             earth
             till
             shee
             were
             dead
             .
             Hee
             dedicated
             also
             vnto
             Mars
             twelue
             other
             priests
             which
             hee
             called
             Salij
             ,
             whose
             office
             was
             vpon
             certaine
             daies
             in
             the
             month
             of
             March
             (
             which
             tooke
             his
             name
             of
             the
             god
             Mars
             )
             to
             lead
             a
             solemne
             dance
             in
             some
             of
             the
             principall
             places
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             they
             were
             cloathed
             with
             coates
             of
             diuers
             collours
             ,
             and
             their
             vppermost
             garments
             were
             red
             and
             changeable
             ,
             they
             had
             swords
             by
             their
             sides
             hanging
             in
             brazen
             belts
             ,
             in
             their
             right
             hand
             they
             caried
             launces
             and
             rods
             ,
             and
             brazen
             bucklers
             in
             their
             left
             ,
             and
             vpon
             their
             heads
             they
             wore
             high
             hats
             waxing
             sharpe
             towards
             the
             crowne
             .
          
           
           
             These
             priests
             which
             for
             their
             solemne
             dancing
             the
             Romaines
             called
             Sallij
             (
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             Dionysius
             )
             did
             little
             differ
             from
             the
             Coribantes
             or
             Sibilles
             priests
             ,
             which
             the
             Greekes
             called
             Curetes
             :
             finally
             he
             created
             a
             Bishop
             or
             high
             priest
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             gaue
             supreme
             authority
             ouer
             all
             infreior
             priests
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             it
             lay
             to
             appoint
             what
             oblations
             should
             bee
             offred
             ,
             vpon
             what
             daies
             and
             in
             what
             Temples
             .
             Besides
             all
             these
             holy
             orders
             of
             priests
             and
             religious
             persons
             ,
             hee
             ordained
             the
             Feciales
             or
             herraulds
             
             to
             denounce
             warre
             or
             peace
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             to
             haue
             a
             speciall
             regard
             that
             the
             Romanes
             should
             not
             make
             warres
             against
             any
             vniustly
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Romaines
             were
             iniured
             or
             robbed
             by
             any
             others
             ,
             these
             Feciales
             were
             to
             require
             restitution
             of
             the
             goods
             wrongfully
             taken
             and
             detained
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             denied
             to
             make
             restitution
             ,
             then
             were
             they
             to
             denounce
             open
             war
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             power
             was
             likewise
             to
             deliuer
             offenders
             to
             bee
             punished
             ,
             to
             those
             whose
             goods
             they
             had
             iniuriously
             taken
             ,
             if
             wronge
             were
             offered
             to
             Legats
             or
             Ambassadors
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             correct
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             causes
             were
             honest
             and
             iust
             ,
             they
             might
             conclude
             a
             peace
             ,
             and
             breake
             it
             againe
             if
             it
             appeared
             that
             the
             League
             was
             vnlawfully
             established
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             either
             the
             captaine
             ,
             or
             chiefe
             conductor
             of
             the
             army
             ,
             or
             the
             whole
             army
             in
             generall
             ,
             had
             done
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             their
             oths
             and
             alleagance
             ,
             in
             them
             it
             rested
             wholy
             to
             punish
             the
             offence
             .
          
           
             This
             done
             he
             limitted
             their
             times
             of
             mourning
             ,
             commanding
             that
             the
             death
             of
             infants
             vnder
             three
             yeeres
             old
             ,
             should
             not
             bee
             lamented
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             elder
             children
             they
             should
             bewaile
             them
             as
             many
             monthes
             as
             they
             were
             yeeres
             old
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             exceeded
             not
             ten
             monthes
             ,
             
             which
             was
             the
             vttermost
             time
             prescribed
             for
             mourning
             for
             any
             ones
             death
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Numa
               Pompilius
            
             had
             established
             these
             lawes
             ,
             for
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             he
             then
             seuered
             and
             distributed
             the
             people
             into
             sundry
             companies
             and
             societies
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             arts
             and
             profession
             ,
             as
             minstrels
             ,
             crafts-men
             ,
             head-carpenters
             ,
             dyers
             ,
             shoomakers
             ,
             tanners
             ,
             masons
             ,
             potters
             ,
             &c.
             making
             of
             diuers
             of
             those
             arts
             one
             fraternitie
             or
             bodie
             politicke
             .
             
               Seruius
               Tullius
            
             
             deuided
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             citizens
             into
             sundry
             orders
             ,
             ranckes
             or
             armies
             ,
             which
             he
             called
             Classes
             ,
             and
             into
             centuries
             or
             bands
             consisting
             of
             a
             hundred
             men
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             disposition
             of
             them
             was
             thus
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             order
             or
             degree
             he
             inroled
             those
             who
             were
             
             taxed
             in
             their
             subsidie
             bookes
             at
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Asses
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             order
             there
             was
             fourescore
             centuries
             ,
             consisting
             indifferently
             of
             young
             men
             and
             old
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             old
             men
             should
             euer
             remaine
             at
             home
             to
             saue
             and
             defend
             the
             city
             ,
             and
             the
             youth
             were
             to
             try
             the
             fortune
             of
             warres
             abroad
             ;
             he
             then
             commanded
             them
             both
             ,
             to
             weare
             armor
             and
             weapons
             both
             of
             defence
             &
             of
             offence
             ,
             as
             helmets
             ,
             shields
             ,
             priuie-coates
             and
             bootes
             to
             defend
             themselues
             ,
             and
             speares
             and
             swords
             to
             offend
             the
             enemy
             :
             to
             this
             first
             ranke
             or
             degree
             hee
             added
             two
             centuries
             of
             workemen
             ,
             or
             pioners
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             cast
             trenches
             ,
             build
             rampiers
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             all
             their
             engines
             and
             instruments
             of
             warre
             ,
             and
             they
             euer
             went
             vnarmed
             ,
             to
             bee
             alwaies
             in
             redinesse
             for
             any
             labor
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             order
             or
             degree
             consisted
             of
             twentie
             centuries
             ,
             and
             were
             such
             as
             were
             taxed
             betwixt
             seuentie
             
             fiue
             and
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Asses
             ,
             they
             were
             deuided
             into
             young
             and
             old
             as
             the
             former
             order
             ,
             and
             tollerated
             
             to
             weare
             the
             same
             armor
             and
             weapons
             the
             other
             did
             ,
             saue
             onely
             the
             coate
             of
             fence
             which
             they
             might
             not
             weare
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             order
             was
             of
             such
             as
             were
             taxed
             at
             fifty
             thousand
             
             Asses
             ,
             &
             they
             consisted
             of
             as
             many
             centuries
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             did
             nothing
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             their
             weapons
             ,
             sauing
             that
             they
             wore
             no
             bootes
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             order
             was
             taxed
             at
             fiue
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             
             asses
             ,
             and
             they
             wore
             no
             other
             weapons
             but
             little
             Iauelins
             or
             darts
             .
             And
             the
             fift
             and
             last
             degree
             consisted
             of
             thirty
             centuries
             ,
             their
             warlike
             weapons
             were
             slings
             and
             
             stones
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             valued
             at
             forty
             thousand
             ,
             and
             with
             these
             were
             cessed
             and
             taxed
             the
             cornetters
             and
             trumperters
             ,
             which
             were
             three
             centuries
             in
             number
             ,
             the
             rest
             whose
             substance
             was
             but
             small
             ,
             hee
             both
             spared
             from
             the
             wars
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             pouerty
             ,
             and
             remitted
             their
             tribute
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             diuision
             he
             ministred
             an
             oth
             to
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             make
             a
             iust
             estimation
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             declare
             out
             of
             what
             family
             &
             stocke
             they
             were
             descended
             ,
             what
             children
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             age
             and
             by
             what
             names
             they
             were
             called
             ,
             and
             whether
             any
             of
             them
             had
             wiues
             ,
             and
             where
             euery
             of
             them
             dwelt
             :
             and
             if
             any
             of
             them
             dealt
             doubly
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             falsifyed
             their
             othes
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             all
             their
             goods
             were
             
               (
               ipso
               facto
            
             )
             confiscate
             and
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             themselues
             first
             whipped
             and
             then
             sold
             for
             slaues
             .
          
           
             The
             companies
             of
             footmen
             being
             thus
             distributed
             ,
             hee
             elected
             out
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             nine
             orders
             of
             horsmen
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             horseme
             reckoning
             those
             that
             were
             ordained
             by
             Romulus
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             were
             afterwards
             added
             by
             Tarquinius
             ,
             were
             now
             two
             and
             twenty
             centuries
             :
             to
             euery
             centuary
             hee
             allowed
             ten
             thousand
             peeces
             of
             money
             out
             of
             the
             common
             
             treasury
             ,
             to
             buy
             them
             horses
             ,
             and
             two
             thousand
             peeces
             a
             yeere
             to
             keepe
             them
             ,
             besides
             ,
             all
             the
             widdowes
             of
             the
             city
             paide
             vnto
             the
             horsemen
             yeerely
             pensions
             towards
             their
             better
             maintainance
             ,
             euery
             one
             according
             to
             her
             ability
             :
             And
             so
             all
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             horsmen
             and
             footemen
             were
             a
             hundred
             ninty
             and
             three
             centuries
             ,
             and
             euery
             century
             kept
             their
             place
             and
             dignity
             in
             giuing
             their
             voices
             ,
             &
             they
             that
             were
             best
             able
             bore
             the
             greatest
             charge
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             gaue
             their
             voices
             first
             .
             For
             Seruius
             thought
             it
             fitter
             that
             the
             centuries
             should
             pay
             tribute
             according
             as
             they
             were
             valued
             ,
             and
             not
             perticularly
             by
             the
             pole
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             centuries
             of
             horsemen
             were
             to
             mingle
             their
             voices
             ,
             amongst
             the
             centuries
             of
             the
             first
             ranke
             of
             footemen
             ,
             which
             were
             fourescore
             centuries
             as
             is
             saide
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             Dionysius
             reckoneth
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             fourescore
             and
             eighteene
             centuries
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             first
             place
             in
             giuing
             their
             voices
             ,
             which
             were
             more
             then
             all
             the
             centuries
             of
             the
             other
             orders
             ,
             whereof
             insues
             ,
             that
             what
             euer
             was
             concluded
             by
             the
             suffrages
             of
             the
             first
             order
             ,
             was
             immutable
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             first
             degree
             were
             deuided
             ,
             which
             happened
             but
             seldome
             ,
             then
             the
             centuries
             of
             the
             second
             order
             were
             called
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             could
             not
             agree
             ,
             then
             the
             others
             after
             them
             in
             their
             course
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             very
             rare
             that
             euer
             it
             should
             come
             to
             the
             centuries
             of
             the
             last
             order
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             King
             Tullius
             ,
             all
             the
             orders
             seemed
             to
             haue
             an
             equality
             of
             voices
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             priority
             was
             granted
             to
             those
             which
             were
             at
             greatest
             charge
             ,
             and
             though
             none
             were
             excluded
             ,
             yet
             was
             all
             in
             a
             manner
             done
             by
             the
             centuries
             of
             the
             first
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             equites
             or
             horsmen
             :
             For
             they
             created
             magistrates
             whom
             they
             pleased
             ,
             they
             established
             lawes
             and
             denounced
             wars
             ,
             
             which
             three
             priuiledges
             and
             prerogatiues
             were
             before
             by
             Romulus
             giuen
             to
             the
             Plebeians
             or
             communalty
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             Taquin
             the
             last
             Romaine
             King
             ,
             was
             deposed
             and
             banished
             Rome
             ,
             the
             forme
             of
             this
             gouernment
             was
             cleane
             altered
             and
             changed
             :
             for
             in
             steed
             of
             Kings
             they
             created
             Consuls
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             the
             types
             and
             ornaments
             of
             honour
             giuen
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             had
             before
             ,
             sauing
             onely
             the
             crowne
             ,
             and
             the
             gowne
             wrought
             with
             palmes
             ,
             which
             the
             Kings
             vsed
             to
             weare
             after
             they
             had
             atchiued
             any
             conquest
             :
             And
             when
             Brutus
             ,
             the
             defender
             of
             their
             liberties
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             centuries
             made
             
             fellow
             Consul
             with
             Collatinus
             ,
             hee
             bound
             the
             Citizens
             by
             an
             oth
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             neuer
             after
             that
             suffer
             any
             one
             man
             to
             raigne
             ouer
             them
             as
             their
             King
             :
             Then
             hee
             ordained
             three
             hundred
             Senators
             ,
             and
             one
             chiefe
             ruler
             ouer
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             whose
             office
             was
             to
             performe
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             sacrifices
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             before
             was
             wont
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Valerius
             (
             who
             was
             the
             third
             Consul
             )
             permitted
             it
             lawfull
             to
             appeale
             from
             the
             Consuls
             to
             the
             comminalty
             ,
             forbidding
             vnder
             paine
             of
             death
             that
             no
             one
             should
             accept
             of
             any
             office
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             commons
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Citizens
             should
             bee
             eased
             of
             tribute
             ,
             which
             made
             men
             more
             willing
             to
             fall
             to
             trading
             and
             other
             labours
             ;
             adding
             therevnto
             an
             other
             law
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             present
             death
             for
             any
             one
             to
             affect
             any
             kinde
             of
             gouernment
             for
             his
             owne
             priuate
             profit
             :
             Hee
             then
             appointed
             the
             Temple
             of
             Saturne
             to
             bee
             the
             common
             treasury
             ,
             wherein
             to
             keepe
             the
             reuenewes
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             suffered
             the
             people
             to
             create
             two
             Treasurers
             ,
             or
             Chamberlanes
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             disposing
             thereof
             :
             Not
             longe
             after
             this
             they
             agreed
             to
             haue
             such
             a
             magistrate
             ,
             as
             from
             whom
             
             they
             might
             not
             appeale
             ,
             and
             him
             they
             called
             a
             Dictator
             ,
             
               (
               a
               dictando
            
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             authority
             hee
             had
             to
             command
             ,
             
             or
             rather
             
               (
               a
               dicende
            
             )
             because
             he
             was
             not
             elected
             by
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             onely
             that
             bore
             the
             chiefest
             sway
             in
             the
             city
             .
          
           
             In
             ordayning
             this
             high
             office
             of
             Dictatorship
             ,
             the
             Romanes
             may
             seeme
             to
             haue
             imitated
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             Theophrastus
             writeth
             in
             his
             booke
             Deregno
             )
             were
             wont
             to
             make
             certaine
             chiefe
             officers
             whom
             they
             called
             Esimnetes
             ,
             to
             rule
             ouer
             them
             for
             a
             time
             limited
             .
             For
             the
             Dictator
             of
             Rome
             continued
             in
             his
             place
             and
             dignity
             but
             halfe
             a
             yeere
             ,
             and
             was
             neuer
             created
             but
             in
             time
             of
             warre
             ,
             or
             other
             imminent
             danger
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             then
             hee
             had
             power
             to
             elect
             new
             magistrates
             and
             officers
             vnder
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             maister
             or
             captaine
             of
             the
             horsmen
             ,
             who
             in
             authority
             was
             next
             vnto
             him
             ,
             especially
             ouer
             the
             horsemen
             and
             best
             souldiors
             ,
             and
             was
             assistant
             to
             the
             Dictator
             as
             the
             Tribune
             was
             to
             the
             King
             :
             And
             when
             
               Spurius
               Cassius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Posthumius
               Cominius
            
             were
             Consuls
             ,
             they
             gaue
             the
             people
             commission
             ,
             to
             choose
             them
             magistrates
             of
             great
             reuerence
             and
             authority
             ,
             to
             bee
             their
             protectors
             against
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Consuls
             ,
             expresly
             forbidding
             that
             no
             Patritian
             
             should
             take
             that
             office
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             these
             high
             officers
             were
             called
             the
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             These
             Tribunes
             grew
             in
             short
             time
             so
             proude
             and
             insolent
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             cassire
             and
             make
             voide
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Consuls
             and
             Senate
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             agreed
             with
             their
             humors
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             at
             the
             first
             (
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             general
             consent
             ,
             or
             foreshewed
             by
             diuination
             ,
             or
             whether
             religion
             mooued
             them
             )
             were
             but
             two
             in
             number
             created
             ,
             shortly
             after
             there
             was
             an
             other
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             they
             came
             to
             bee
             fiue
             .
          
           
           
             There
             was
             in
             Rome
             three
             sorts
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
             or
             societies
             of
             people
             to
             chuse
             officers
             :
             the
             first
             called
             Curiata
             ,
             or
             assembly
             of
             the
             wards
             ,
             which
             was
             euer
             summoned
             by
             the
             Lictors
             or
             Sergeants
             :
             the
             second
             Centuriata
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             such
             as
             were
             diuided
             into
             sundry
             Centuries
             or
             degrees
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             age
             and
             abilitie
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             before
             :
             and
             to
             this
             they
             were
             called
             by
             a
             trumpeter
             or
             cornetter
             .
             And
             the
             third
             was
             of
             such
             as
             dwelt
             in
             diuers
             parts
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             &
             payd
             tribute
             vnto
             the
             cittie
             .
             By
             the
             Parliament
             or
             conuocation-house
             of
             the
             Centuries
             ,
             where
             the
             Consuls
             put
             downe
             ,
             and
             the
             Decemviri
             created
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             the
             power
             
             and
             Empirie
             of
             the
             Senate
             descended
             ,
             euen
             as
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Consuls
             was
             first
             deriued
             from
             the
             Kings
             :
             nor
             was
             it
             lawfull
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             to
             appeale
             from
             them
             .
             These
             Decemviri
             when
             they
             went
             about
             to
             make
             any
             new
             lawes
             ,
             would
             do
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             first
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             had
             a
             whole
             day
             allowed
             him
             to
             consider
             what
             was
             fitting
             to
             be
             don
             ;
             in
             which
             day
             he
             bore
             the
             greatest
             authority
             ,
             and
             when
             hee
             had
             set
             downe
             his
             opinion
             in
             writing
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             was
             allowed
             for
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             the
             like
             prime
             place
             in
             gouernement
             :
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             rest
             euery
             one
             his
             seuerall
             day
             :
             and
             when
             euery
             one
             had
             had
             his
             day
             ,
             and
             their
             opinions
             ,
             and
             doings
             written
             in
             seuerall
             tables
             ,
             and
             layd
             before
             them
             altogether
             ,
             they
             then
             collected
             and
             confirmed
             what
             they
             thought
             good
             out
             of
             euery
             ones
             sentence
             ,
             and
             so
             calling
             them
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             ten
             tables
             ,
             they
             published
             them
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             went
             euer
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             chiefest
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             twelue
             men
             carrying
             bundels
             of
             roddes
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             nine
             had
             euery
             one
             his
             Vsher
             going
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             kind
             of
             gouernement
             continued
             not
             long
             ,
             
             for
             euen
             as
             the
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             the
             Tribunes
             was
             vtterly
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             citie
             by
             the
             Decemviri
             ,
             so
             (
             vppon
             mature
             consideration
             )
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Patricians
             ,
             that
             the
             Tribunes
             in
             requitall
             should
             extinguish
             and
             put
             downe
             theirs
             .
             And
             then
             was
             there
             a
             law
             ordained
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             was
             decreed
             by
             the
             Plebeians
             ,
             should
             go
             currant
             through
             all
             the
             people
             :
             and
             if
             any
             one
             hindred
             or
             impeached
             the
             Tribunes
             or
             Aediles
             in
             their
             iudgements
             ,
             his
             head
             should
             be
             sacrificed
             to
             Iupiter
             ,
             and
             his
             whole
             family
             that
             were
             free
             ,
             should
             be
             sold
             for
             slaues
             at
             the
             Temple
             of
             Ceres
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             there
             was
             another
             Councell
             created
             out
             of
             the
             Plebeians
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             it
             made
             lawfull
             and
             tolerable
             for
             the
             Plebeians
             to
             marry
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             consanguinitie
             with
             the
             Patricians
             .
             Besides
             these
             ,
             there
             were
             created
             two
             Censors
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             charge
             ouer
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             the
             keeping
             
             of
             the
             tables
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             and
             forme
             of
             taxing
             ,
             and
             leuying
             of
             money
             ,
             and
             mustering
             souldiers
             committed
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             pettie
             office
             beeing
             but
             meane
             at
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             grew
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             to
             an
             incredible
             height
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             the
             whole
             raines
             of
             correction
             and
             ciuill
             discipline
             ,
             were
             in
             conclusion
             let
             loose
             into
             their
             hands
             :
             for
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             the
             Equites
             and
             Centurians
             ,
             were
             so
             curbed
             and
             restrained
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             power
             only
             to
             decide
             controuersies
             touching
             honour
             and
             reproch
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Censors
             consisted
             the
             chiefest
             soueraignty
             ,
             as
             to
             view
             and
             ouersee
             publike
             places
             ,
             to
             giue
             pensions
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             againe
             to
             taxe
             them
             with
             exactions
             and
             tribute
             :
             to
             consecrate
             sacrifices
             euery
             fift
             yeare
             for
             the
             purgation
             of
             the
             cittie
             ,
             to
             displace
             and
             thrust
             the
             Senators
             out
             of
             the
             cittie
             ,
             or
             to
             defame
             them
             :
             and
             these
             continued
             in
             
             their
             office
             for
             fiue
             yeares
             ,
             and
             then
             new
             were
             created
             in
             their
             roomes
             .
             Then
             was
             there
             another
             Magistrate
             created
             to
             heare
             and
             determine
             matters
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             a
             Praetor
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             was
             committed
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             ouer
             
             all
             publike
             and
             priuate
             dealings
             ,
             and
             to
             constitute
             and
             ordaine
             new
             lawes
             and
             statutes
             ,
             and
             to
             abrogate
             and
             repeale
             the
             old
             :
             Of
             these
             Praetors
             there
             was
             first
             but
             one
             created
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             called
             
               Vrbanus
               Praetor
            
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             cittizens
             ,
             to
             whome
             (
             he
             alone
             beeing
             not
             able
             to
             vndergo
             so
             great
             a
             burthen
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             accesse
             of
             strangers
             that
             daily
             resorted
             thither
             to
             dwell
             )
             there
             was
             afterwards
             another
             Praetor
             added
             ,
             and
             him
             they
             called
             
               Praetor
               peregrinus
            
             ,
             as
             hauing
             the
             charge
             ouer
             aliens
             and
             strangers
             ,
             and
             this
             kind
             of
             gouernement
             was
             called
             
               Ius
               honorarium
            
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             honour
             and
             dignitie
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             :
             for
             they
             had
             all
             the
             ensignes
             and
             ornaments
             attributed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             before
             belonged
             to
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             their
             apparel
             and
             furniture
             was
             almost
             equall
             to
             the
             Consuls
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             state
             did
             the
             cittie
             of
             Rome
             continue
             vntil
             
               Iulius
               Caesars
            
             time
             ,
             who
             reduced
             the
             gouernement
             into
             a
             Monarchie
             againe
             ,
             by
             taking
             vppon
             him
             the
             name
             of
             Imperator
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             gouernement
             by
             Emperors
             did
             long
             after
             continue
             ,
             and
             then
             began
             to
             be
             celebrated
             at
             Rome
             the
             
             playes
             called
             
               Ludi
               Circenses
            
             ,
             the
             solemnitie
             whereof
             was
             thus
             :
             The
             whole
             traine
             of
             Players
             issuing
             orderly
             from
             out
             the
             Capitoll
             ,
             passed
             by
             the
             forum
             ,
             into
             a
             great
             circle
             or
             rundle
             of
             ground
             ,
             like
             a
             theater
             ,
             made
             for
             the
             Spectators
             to
             behold
             the
             games
             ;
             And
             first
             went
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             Equites
             ,
             that
             for
             age
             ,
             strength
             ,
             and
             agilitie
             were
             most
             fit
             for
             exercises
             ,
             both
             on
             foote
             and
             horsebacke
             ,
             riding
             vppon
             horses
             ,
             and
             distinguished
             by
             their
             companies
             and
             Centuries
             ,
             
             to
             shew
             vnto
             strangers
             and
             forrainers
             ,
             the
             great
             hope
             the
             citty
             conceiued
             of
             her
             future
             happinesse
             ,
             by
             the
             exceeding
             aptnes
             and
             towardnes
             of
             their
             youth
             :
             after
             them
             followed
             the
             wagoners
             with
             chariots
             ,
             some
             drawn
             with
             foure
             horses
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             two
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             leading
             little
             low
             horses
             ,
             that
             would
             stand
             without
             the
             bridle
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             them
             followed
             the
             champions
             that
             were
             to
             try
             the
             masteries
             ,
             as
             wrastling
             ,
             running
             ,
             and
             the
             whirleabout
             ,
             called
             Caestus
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             with
             plummets
             of
             lead
             ,
             beeing
             all
             of
             them
             naked
             sauing
             their
             priuities
             ,
             then
             followed
             the
             troupe
             of
             dancers
             ,
             leapers
             and
             vaulters
             in
             their
             companies
             ,
             the
             men
             first
             ,
             the
             young
             striplings
             after
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             children
             :
             in
             the
             next
             ranke
             vnto
             these
             followed
             the
             trumpetters
             and
             minstrels
             ,
             some
             playing
             vpon
             flutes
             ,
             some
             vpon
             pipes
             ,
             and
             some
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             Iuory
             harpes
             with
             7.
             strings
             called
             Dulcimers
             :
             the
             leapers
             and
             vaulters
             were
             apparelled
             in
             red
             coates
             ,
             girded
             in
             the
             wast
             with
             brazen
             belts
             ,
             and
             swords
             at
             their
             sides
             ,
             and
             the
             mens
             swords
             were
             shorter
             then
             the
             others
             ,
             they
             had
             also
             brazen
             helmets
             ,
             &
             great
             plumes
             of
             fethers
             :
             before
             euery
             company
             went
             men
             that
             were
             skilfull
             in
             those
             kind
             of
             exercises
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             maner
             of
             that
             dancing
             and
             skipping
             ,
             and
             other
             more
             violent
             and
             warlike
             motions
             ,
             by
             words
             in
             meeter
             consisting
             of
             foure
             syllables
             .
             They
             practised
             also
             the
             Enoplian
             dancing
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             the
             Pyrrhichian
             dauncing
             ,
             inuented
             (
             as
             is
             supposed
             )
             by
             Pallas
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             a
             contrarie
             opinion
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             Curetes
             were
             the
             first
             authors
             of
             that
             kind
             of
             dancing
             .
             Then
             followed
             the
             troupe
             of
             the
             Satyrisci
             with
             an
             Enoplian
             dance
             :
             these
             Satyrisci
             were
             figured
             into
             Sileni
             and
             Satyres
             ,
             and
             they
             vsed
             taunting
             and
             scoffing
             motions
             in
             their
             dancing
             ,
             &
             had
             also
             a
             consort
             of
             musick
             following
             after
             them
             .
             Then
             went
             there
             a
             company
             with
             censors
             
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             casting
             round
             about
             them
             sweet
             odors
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             were
             diuers
             that
             carried
             vpon
             their
             shoulders
             the
             images
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             all
             guilded
             with
             gold
             and
             siluer
             :
             and
             last
             of
             all
             followed
             the
             chiefe
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             city
             ,
             attended
             with
             great
             troups
             ,
             making
             shew
             by
             their
             easie
             pace
             ,
             and
             demure
             lookes
             ,
             of
             great
             deuotion
             &
             religion
             .
             The
             place
             or
             circuit
             of
             ground
             appointed
             for
             both
             these
             sort
             of
             dancers
             to
             practise
             in
             ,
             was
             three
             stadia
             and
             a
             halfe
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             foure
             akres
             in
             breadth
             :
             so
             that
             whole
             compasse
             of
             ground
             lying
             betwixt
             Pallatinum
             and
             Auentinum
             ,
             hauing
             gates
             in
             three
             seuerall
             places
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             hold
             an
             hundred
             &
             fifty
             thousand
             spectators
             ,
             which
             were
             orderly
             placed
             vpon
             Skaffolds
             round
             about
             the
             Theater
             :
             there
             were
             also
             acted
             within
             this
             Theater
             diuers
             Interludes
             ,
             the
             beginning
             whereof
             at
             Rome
             was
             thus
             :
             there
             
             were
             certaine
             fencers
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             could
             flourish
             a
             two
             hand
             sword
             ,
             sent
             for
             from
             Hetruria
             ,
             who
             dancing
             there
             after
             the
             stroke
             of
             the
             musick
             ,
             made
             diuers
             sorts
             of
             motions
             after
             the
             Tuscan
             manner
             :
             these
             fencers
             or
             dancers
             ,
             the
             youth
             of
             Rome
             did
             afterwards
             imitate
             ,
             pronouncing
             at
             the
             first
             their
             iests
             &
             deuises
             in
             harsh
             verses
             ,
             their
             motions
             also
             being
             as
             disagreeable
             ,
             as
             their
             voyces
             were
             vntuneable
             ,
             but
             in
             tract
             of
             time
             ,
             by
             much
             practise
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             more
             perfection
             :
             so
             as
             they
             were
             as
             cunning
             in
             those
             exercises
             ,
             as
             the
             Hetrurians
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             professors
             thereof
             were
             called
             Histriones
             ;
             for
             Hister
             in
             the
             Tuscan
             toung
             ,
             is
             Ludio
             in
             Latine
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             a
             player
             :
             and
             in
             time
             they
             vtterly
             abandoned
             those
             disorderly
             and
             confused
             kind
             of
             verses
             ,
             which
             they
             vsed
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             most
             scurrill
             and
             dishonest
             ,
             and
             beganne
             to
             settle
             themselues
             to
             more
             ciuill
             &
             decent
             motions
             ,
             pronouncing
             their
             speeches
             &
             Satyrs
             with
             more
             harmony
             ,
             and
             singing
             pricke-song
             to
             their
             instruments
             .
          
           
           
             
               Lucius
               Andronicus
            
             digressing
             somewhat
             from
             these
             Satyres
             ,
             deuised
             fables
             vnto
             their
             arguments
             ,
             and
             caused
             thē
             to
             be
             pronounced
             with
             a
             low
             voice
             ,
             hee
             appointed
             a
             boy
             also
             to
             sing
             before
             the
             minstrell
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             side
             hee
             set
             the
             players
             to
             act
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             little
             and
             little
             it
             grew
             from
             a
             ridiculous
             toy
             to
             be
             an
             art
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Romaine
             youth
             leauing
             off
             the
             dancing
             and
             mimicke
             actions
             ,
             vsed
             by
             the
             Histriones
             ,
             or
             players
             ,
             fell
             to
             acting
             of
             Comedies
             composed
             in
             good
             verses
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             fables
             and
             merry
             interludes
             ,
             and
             these
             kind
             of
             playes
             being
             deriued
             from
             the
             people
             called
             Osci
             in
             Campania
             ,
             were
             euer
             after
             put
             in
             vse
             ,
             and
             the
             histriones
             forbidden
             the
             practise
             of
             those
             sorts
             of
             playes
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Senate
             and
             people
             of
             Rome
             
             did
             consecrate
             and
             deifie
             their
             dead
             Emperours
             ,
             was
             thus
             :
             first
             (
             as
             Herodianus
             writeth
             )
             they
             placed
             in
             the
             portall
             or
             entrance
             into
             the
             Emperors
             pallace
             ,
             an
             image
             made
             like
             vnto
             the
             dead
             Emperor
             ,
             vppon
             a
             bed
             of
             iuorie
             decked
             and
             garnished
             with
             gold
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             image
             lay
             vppon
             the
             bed
             pale
             and
             wan
             like
             one
             that
             were
             sicke
             ;
             and
             about
             the
             bed
             vppon
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             sate
             all
             the
             Senate
             attired
             in
             blacke
             ,
             and
             the
             Noble-mens
             wiues
             vpon
             the
             right
             hand
             in
             white
             ,
             (
             for
             white
             was
             then
             vsed
             by
             women
             for
             mourning
             attire
             )
             and
             they
             then
             vsed
             no
             curiositie
             at
             all
             in
             their
             apparell
             :
             and
             thus
             they
             did
             for
             seuen
             dayes
             together
             :
             the
             Phisitians
             all
             that
             while
             visiting
             the
             Image
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             had
             life
             ,
             and
             telling
             them
             that
             his
             death
             was
             neare
             approching
             :
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             seuen
             dayes
             (
             as
             though
             the
             Emperour
             had
             then
             died
             )
             all
             the
             youth
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Equestri
             and
             Senatours
             ,
             carried
             the
             bed
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             whereon
             the
             image
             lay
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             called
             
               sacra
               via
            
             ,
             where
             none
             might
             passe
             but
             liuing
             Priests
             and
             
             dead
             Emperors
             vnto
             the
             Forum
             ,
             and
             there
             placing
             it
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             wherein
             they
             vsed
             to
             pleade
             and
             make
             orations
             ,
             a
             great
             sort
             of
             boyes
             and
             girles
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Patricii
             ,
             (
             the
             whole
             company
             being
             orderly
             placed
             on
             each
             side
             of
             the
             pulpit
             )
             did
             sing
             in
             a
             mournefull
             and
             lamentable
             Ditty
             certaine
             hymnes
             in
             commendation
             of
             the
             dead
             Emperor
             .
             Then
             did
             they
             carry
             the
             Iuorie
             bed
             with
             the
             Image
             on
             it
             from
             the
             forum
             ,
             to
             
               campus
               Martius
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             field
             nere
             Rome
             ,
             wherin
             they
             vsed
             all
             manner
             of
             exercises
             )
             and
             there
             placed
             it
             vppon
             a
             high
             throne
             of
             estate
             made
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             foure
             square
             ,
             and
             rising
             higher
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             narrower
             towards
             the
             top
             ,
             in
             manner
             of
             a
             watch-tower
             ,
             all
             the
             troup
             being
             decked
             in
             gold
             and
             purple
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             images
             and
             ensigns
             of
             iuorie
             ,
             and
             diuers
             other
             pictures
             :
             within
             the
             hollownesse
             of
             which
             throne
             was
             set
             a
             great
             pile
             of
             dry
             wood
             :
             then
             was
             the
             image
             placed
             vpon
             the
             second
             step
             or
             degree
             of
             the
             throne
             ,
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             odors
             and
             sweet
             perfumes
             ,
             which
             were
             brought
             thither
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             cittie
             ,
             and
             the
             noblest
             young
             men
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Equestri
             ,
             clothed
             and
             attired
             in
             linnen
             garments
             ,
             rode
             round
             about
             the
             throne
             with
             a
             Pyrrhichian
             motion
             ,
             and
             solemne
             gate
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             all
             the
             Nobility
             in
             chariots
             and
             coaches
             :
             and
             last
             of
             all
             the
             successor
             of
             the
             deceased
             Emperor
             brought
             a
             torch
             readie
             light
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             it
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             set
             the
             pile
             on
             fire
             at
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             throne
             .
             And
             when
             the
             fire
             began
             to
             burne
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             deuise
             ,
             that
             an
             Eagle
             should
             fly
             out
             frō
             the
             top
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             which
             wilfully
             and
             foolishly
             they
             supposed
             to
             bee
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             flying
             and
             ascending
             into
             heauen
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             Romane
             Emperors
             that
             were
             consecrated
             by
             these
             absurd
             ceremonies
             ,
             they
             euer
             after
             superstitiously
             honored
             as
             gods
             :
             And
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             citty
             .
             All
             parts
             of
             Italy
             
             be
             now
             perfect
             and
             religious
             Christians
             ,
             and
             obseruers
             of
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             some
             few
             excepted
             ,
             which
             dwell
             in
             the
             vttermost
             part
             towards
             Greece
             ,
             which
             indeed
             be
             more
             then
             halfe
             Grecians
             :
             no
             man
             may
             haue
             more
             wiues
             then
             one
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             may
             not
             bee
             diuorced
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             permission
             of
             the
             bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             eldest
             sons
             of
             Princes
             and
             Noble-men
             inherit
             their
             fathers
             possessions
             ,
             but
             amongst
             priuate
             men
             all
             the
             issue
             male
             do
             equally
             inherit
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             be
             legitimate
             ,
             (
             like
             our
             gauelkind
             in
             Kent
             :
             )
             The
             law
             of
             Italy
             is
             of
             three
             sorts
             :
             first
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             law
             ,
             wherof
             the
             Bishop
             is
             head
             ,
             then
             the
             Emperors
             law
             ,
             which
             is
             generall
             ouer
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             lawes
             and
             orders
             of
             each
             seuerall
             city
             which
             particular
             customes
             do
             much
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             &
             yet
             all
             concur
             for
             the
             good
             gouernment
             of
             their
             cities
             .
             In
             some
             cities
             the
             examination
             of
             all
             ciuill
             matters
             ,
             is
             committed
             vnto
             certaine
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             againe
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             same
             citty
             ,
             for
             euery
             cittie
             hath
             not
             one
             &
             the
             same
             forme
             of
             gouernement
             .
             The
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Nobility
             of
             Italy
             addict
             themselues
             vnto
             the
             wars
             ,
             and
             the
             meaner
             sort
             vnto
             learning
             :
             &
             to
             be
             a
             priest
             is
             a
             more
             venerable
             title
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             a
             Nobleman
             :
             for
             of
             al
             learned
             men
             ,
             the
             Diuines
             be
             best
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             next
             vnto
             them
             the
             Lawyers
             :
             the
             Phisitions
             liue
             in
             greater
             wealth
             then
             admiration
             :
             &
             Mathematicians
             Logicians
             ,
             Astronomers
             ,
             and
             Poets
             ,
             bee
             more
             famous
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             then
             amongst
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             Grammarians
             of
             all
             others
             be
             lesse
             esteemed
             ,
             who
             only
             liue
             and
             dye
             among
             children
             .
             Merchants
             liue
             now
             in
             as
             great
             fame
             as
             euer
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             painters
             ,
             caruers
             of
             images
             ,
             and
             bellfounders
             be
             better
             esteemed
             then
             husbandmen
             ;
             although
             husbandry
             in
             times
             past
             was
             preferred
             before
             al
             trades
             .
             The
             Romans
             of
             all
             the
             Italians
             be
             most
             giuen
             to
             breeding
             cattell
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             they
             busie
             not
             themselues
             therewithall
             ,
             but
             haue
             them
             looked
             to
             and
             kept
             by
             strangers
             and
             hirelings
             .
          
           
             Their
             fashions
             in
             apparell
             are
             not
             euery
             where
             alike
             ,
             for
             
             the
             Venetians
             go
             sumptuously
             in
             long
             loose
             garments
             ,
             and
             the
             cittizens
             of
             Venice
             more
             rich
             then
             other
             citties
             of
             that
             state
             .
             The
             Florentines
             and
             Hetrurians
             bee
             very
             neate
             and
             ciuill
             in
             their
             attire
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             costly
             as
             the
             Venetians
             ,
             but
             about
             Millain
             ,
             and
             in
             Aemilia
             and
             Liguria
             ,
             they
             go
             very
             gallant
             ,
             but
             their
             garments
             be
             shorter
             then
             in
             Venice
             .
             And
             the
             Courtiers
             of
             Rome
             excell
             them
             all
             in
             length
             of
             their
             garments
             and
             variety
             of
             colours
             ,
             but
             the
             cittizens
             of
             Rome
             be
             more
             sparing
             and
             frugall
             ,
             yet
             fine
             enough
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             women
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Realme
             of
             Naples
             ,
             they
             go
             neate
             but
             not
             so
             gorgeous
             ,
             and
             strange
             fashions
             bee
             there
             in
             more
             request
             then
             their
             owne
             .
             In
             all
             other
             partes
             of
             Italy
             their
             apparell
             is
             more
             simple
             and
             plaine
             ,
             but
             of
             sundry
             fashions
             and
             altering
             euery
             day
             :
             In
             Aemilia
             and
             al
             Cisalpine
             France
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             women
             imitate
             the
             Spaniards
             in
             their
             apparel
             ,
             and
             the
             Noblemen
             the
             French.
             The
             women
             of
             Rome
             of
             late
             do
             much
             affect
             the
             Tuscane
             fashion
             ,
             and
             the
             Venetian
             Ladies
             were
             wont
             to
             lay
             open
             their
             brests
             ,
             armes
             ,
             and
             shoulders
             ,
             but
             now
             degenerating
             from
             their
             owne
             customes
             ,
             and
             following
             the
             Spaniards
             ,
             they
             couer
             all
             with
             loose
             sleeues
             :
             The
             auncient
             Romane
             coyne
             and
             images
             of
             mettall
             ,
             do
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             Italians
             were
             wont
             to
             go
             euer
             bare
             headed
             ,
             and
             bare
             legged
             ,
             al
             but
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             time
             of
             wars
             only
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             vse
             both
             hats
             and
             stockings
             ,
             &
             the
             custome
             of
             couering
             their
             heads
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             deriued
             from
             some
             other
             country
             .
          
           
             In
             times
             past
             they
             vsed
             no
             placards
             ,
             nor
             stomachers
             ,
             as
             as
             by
             the
             proportions
             of
             their
             old
             statutes
             and
             pictures
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             but
             now
             that
             attire
             is
             much
             taken
             vppe
             
             by
             the
             Romaine
             youth
             .
             The
             language
             now
             vsed
             in
             Italy
             is
             not
             the
             same
             it
             was
             heretofore
             ,
             nor
             altogether
             differing
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             growne
             more
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             composed
             of
             diuers
             languages
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             sundry
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             haue
             possessed
             the
             Prouinces
             :
             for
             they
             which
             dwell
             about
             the
             shore
             of
             Histria
             ,
             speak
             the
             Venetian
             toung
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             eloquent
             and
             graue
             ,
             but
             compounded
             of
             sundrie
             tongs
             (
             and
             so
             is
             euery
             seuerall
             speech
             in
             Italy
             )
             yet
             heretofore
             it
             was
             more
             simple
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             pleasant
             to
             the
             eare
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             .
             In
             Corinth
             they
             haue
             a
             mixt
             language
             ,
             and
             somwhat
             different
             from
             the
             Italian
             toung
             :
             but
             it
             is
             not
             so
             harsh
             in
             sound
             ,
             as
             the
             speech
             vsed
             in
             Taruisium
             ,
             Patauium
             ,
             Verona
             ,
             Vicentia
             ,
             Mantua
             ,
             and
             Ferrara
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             of
             them
             the
             citizens
             vse
             finer
             termes
             than
             the
             country-men
             :
             but
             in
             Cisalpine
             France
             they
             be
             almost
             meere
             strangers
             to
             the
             Italian
             tong
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             there
             is
             no
             gallanter
             a
             country
             in
             all
             Italy
             .
             Their
             speech
             in
             Rauenna
             ,
             Ariminum
             ,
             Pisaurum
             ,
             Fauentia
             ,
             Bononia
             ,
             Flaminia
             ,
             and
             throughout
             all
             Aemilia
             ,
             is
             very
             Rhetoricall
             ,
             and
             the
             Tuscans
             speech
             is
             very
             concise
             ,
             like
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Laconia
             ,
             and
             soundeth
             better
             in
             strangers
             mouths
             then
             their
             owne
             :
             moreouer
             ,
             at
             Rome
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             concourie
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             flock
             thither
             daily
             from
             all
             parts
             ,
             their
             language
             is
             well
             improued
             .
             The
             Piceni
             ,
             the
             Sabines
             ,
             and
             Marsi
             speak
             thick
             &
             short
             ,
             &
             in
             Vmbria
             ,
             Apulia
             ,
             and
             Lucania
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Brutii
             and
             Samnites
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Italy
             their
             speech
             is
             more
             barbarous
             ,
             and
             but
             little
             borrowing
             of
             strange
             languages
             ,
             sauing
             that
             in
             the
             Realm
             of
             Naples
             they
             much
             affect
             the
             Spanish
             tong
             .
             And
             to
             conclude
             with
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Antonius
               Sabellicus
            
             herein
             ,
             in
             his
             11.
             
             Aenead
             ,
             and
             first
             booke
             :
             Search
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               throughout
               all
               Italy
               ,
               and
               you
               shal
               find
               no
               one
               people
               ,
               citty
               ,
               nor
               Prouince
               ,
               but
               they
               somewhat
               differ
               in
               language
               one
               from
               another
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               Liguria
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ancient
               manners
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               that
               country
               .
            
             CAP.
             19.
             
          
           
             LIGVRIA
             ,
             a
             mountenous
             Prouince
             of
             Italy
             ,
             is
             situated
             betwixt
             the
             riuers
             Varus
             and
             Macra
             ,
             hauing
             on
             the
             one
             side
             the
             hill
             Appennine
             ,
             and
             the
             riuer
             Po
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             adioyneth
             vnto
             Tuscia
             .
             The
             chiefe
             citty
             of
             this
             Prouince
             is
             Genoua
             :
             this
             contry
             was
             called
             Liguria
             ,
             of
             Lygistus
             the
             sonne
             of
             Phaeton
             ,
             by
             turning
             Y
             into
             V
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Fabius
               Pictor
            
             is
             of
             opinion
             .
             )
             The
             first
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             countrie
             (
             as
             Thucydides
             supposeth
             )
             were
             people
             called
             Siculi
             ,
             who
             once
             inhabited
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             beeing
             thence
             expelled
             by
             those
             people
             of
             Italy
             ,
             called
             the
             Oenotrians
             ,
             they
             seated
             themselues
             in
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Sicily
             :
             The
             people
             of
             this
             Country
             liue
             very
             painefully
             and
             hardly
             ,
             for
             their
             grounds
             be
             ouer-grown
             with
             thicke
             woods
             ,
             the
             trees
             whereof
             be
             maruellous
             good
             timber
             for
             shippes
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             a
             thicknesse
             ,
             as
             they
             be
             eight
             foote
             square
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             many
             be
             employed
             in
             felling
             of
             woods
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             timber
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             in
             ridding
             their
             grounds
             from
             stones
             ,
             whereof
             they
             haue
             such
             store
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             hardly
             plough
             or
             dig
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             although
             they
             take
             great
             paines
             ,
             yet
             receiue
             they
             but
             smal
             profit
             of
             their
             great
             labour
             ,
             whereof
             it
             proceedeth
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             sparing
             diet
             ,
             that
             their
             bodies
             be
             generally
             very
             leane
             ,
             but
             strong
             withall
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             as
             well
             able
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             accustomed
             to
             vndergo
             any
             labour
             ,
             as
             the
             man
             :
             They
             be
             much
             giuen
             to
             hunting
             of
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             the
             flesh
             whereof
             supplieth
             their
             wants
             of
             fruites
             and
             graine
             ,
             &
             by
             
             reason
             of
             their
             continuall
             snowes
             ,
             and
             often
             hunting
             and
             running
             ouer
             craggie
             and
             steepe
             mountaines
             ,
             they
             be
             both
             nimble
             and
             strong
             :
             their
             chiefe
             diet
             is
             either
             the
             flesh
             of
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             or
             home-bred
             cattell
             ,
             and
             their
             drinke
             is
             for
             the
             most
             part
             water
             :
             many
             of
             them
             also
             liue
             vppon
             such
             herbes
             and
             rootes
             as
             their
             country
             affords
             ,
             being
             in
             a
             maner
             destitute
             both
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             the
             most
             necessarie
             nourishments
             ,
             &
             profitablest
             prouision
             for
             mankind
             :
             their
             beds
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             the
             bare
             ground
             ,
             without
             couerture
             of
             either
             house
             or
             coate
             ,
             vnles
             they
             repose
             themselues
             in
             such
             hollow
             caues
             ,
             as
             nature
             hath
             prouided
             for
             them
             :
             &
             this
             is
             their
             maner
             of
             life
             which
             they
             haue
             euer
             vsed
             .
             Their
             women
             moreouer
             ,
             be
             as
             strong
             as
             other
             countrie
             men
             ,
             &
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             men
             is
             almost
             equall
             vnto
             beasts
             .
             And
             the
             report
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             gallant
             and
             lusty
             French-men
             haue
             bin
             often
             foiled
             in
             single
             conflicts
             ,
             by
             these
             leane
             and
             macilent
             Ligurians
             :
             their
             armor
             is
             more
             light
             then
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             their
             fouldiers
             coates
             be
             short
             ,
             and
             their
             sheelds
             long
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             also
             weare
             Beares
             skins
             ,
             and
             Lyons
             skins
             ,
             and
             arming
             swords
             ,
             &
             some
             haue
             altered
             their
             weapons
             and
             armor
             to
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             whome
             they
             haue
             imitated
             in
             that
             point
             .
             They
             be
             a
             cruell
             &
             stoute
             people
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             ingenious
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             warlike
             affaires
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             other
             businesses
             :
             at
             this
             day
             they
             be
             much
             giuen
             to
             merchandize
             ,
             and
             trauelling
             by
             sea
             ,
             wherein
             they
             be
             so
             expert
             and
             hardie
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             saile
             by
             the
             maine
             sea
             of
             Lybia
             and
             Sardinia
             ,
             in
             hulkes
             or
             cockboates
             ,
             so
             badly
             rigged
             and
             furnished
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             mans
             iudgement
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             brooke
             the
             sea
             ;
             willingly
             opposing
             thēselues
             to
             all
             dangers
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             be
             so
             many
             as
             they
             bee
             oftentimes
             in
             extreame
             hazard
             in
             stormes
             and
             tempestuous
             wether
             to
             be
             cast
             away
             .
          
           
           
             This
             people
             (
             as
             Sabellicus
             writeth
             in
             his
             first
             booke
             and
             7.
             
             Aenead
             )
             is
             yet
             so
             proud
             ,
             rebellious
             ,
             and
             reuengefull
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             much
             exercised
             the
             Romanes
             in
             warres
             ,
             to
             their
             no
             little
             preiudice
             .
             Their
             chiefe
             victuals
             at
             this
             day
             is
             flesh
             ,
             milke
             ,
             and
             drinke
             made
             of
             barley
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Tuscia
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ancient
               manners
               of
               the
               Tuscans
               .
            
             CAP.
             20.
             
          
           
             TVSCIA
             ,
             a
             famous
             country
             in
             Italy
             ,
             was
             so
             called
             of
             their
             sacrifices
             :
             (
             as
             some
             suppose
             )
             for
             the
             Greeke
             word
             Thuein
             doth
             signifie
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             the
             latine
             word
             Thus
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             Frankincense
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             Frankincense
             is
             much
             vsed
             in
             sacrifices
             .
             Other
             ancient
             Writers
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             called
             Tuscia
             ,
             of
             Tusculus
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hercules
             .
             It
             was
             once
             called
             Tyrrhenia
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             was
             so
             called
             of
             Tyrrhenus
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Atis
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hercules
             and
             Omphales
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             some
             others
             affirme
             )
             of
             the
             sonne
             of
             Telephus
             ,
             who
             conducted
             Colonies
             into
             that
             country
             ,
             it
             resteth
             doubtfull
             and
             vncertaine
             .
             Dionysius
             will
             needes
             haue
             it
             to
             be
             called
             Tuscia
             ,
             of
             those
             circles
             made
             without
             the
             walles
             of
             citties
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             solace
             themselues
             in
             ,
             called
             Tyrses
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             manner
             of
             building
             the
             Tuscanes
             much
             vse
             .
             The
             Romanes
             call
             the
             people
             of
             this
             nation
             ,
             sometimes
             Tuscans
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Hetruscanes
             ,
             but
             the
             Greekes
             call
             them
             Tyrrheni
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             wealth
             of
             this
             people
             is
             well
             declared
             by
             the
             name
             of
             their
             sea
             ,
             stretching
             all
             along
             by
             the
             side
             of
             Italie
             ,
             
             and
             also
             by
             the
             confines
             of
             their
             country
             ,
             extending
             from
             the
             Tuuscane
             to
             the
             Adriaticke
             sea
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Alpes
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             compasse
             of
             ground
             that
             lyeth
             betwixt
             the
             Alpes
             and
             Appennine
             ,
             was
             once
             inhabited
             by
             the
             Vmbri
             ,
             who
             were
             thence
             eiected
             by
             the
             Tyrrheni
             ,
             and
             the
             Tyrrheni
             by
             the
             French
             :
             the
             French
             were
             likewise
             displaced
             by
             the
             Romans
             ;
             and
             the
             Romaines
             by
             the
             Longobards
             ,
             who
             lastly
             left
             their
             name
             vnto
             that
             nation
             :
             so
             as
             for
             as
             much
             as
             concerneth
             their
             name
             ,
             all
             those
             which
             were
             called
             Latini
             ,
             Vmbri
             ,
             and
             Ausones
             ,
             were
             once
             called
             by
             the
             Greekes
             by
             this
             generall
             name
             Tyrrheni
             .
             There
             be
             some
             hold
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             citty
             Tyrrhena
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Rome
             .
             These
             people
             of
             Tyrrhenia
             were
             of
             an
             exceeding
             strength
             ,
             &
             of
             large
             dominions
             ,
             and
             erected
             many
             stately
             and
             rich
             citties
             :
             they
             were
             also
             very
             strong
             by
             sea
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             they
             were
             lords
             thereof
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             the
             Italian
             sea
             had
             lost
             his
             name
             ,
             and
             was
             by
             them
             called
             the
             Tyrrhen
             sea
             .
             They
             be
             able
             likewise
             to
             make
             an
             infinit
             army
             of
             footmen
             fit
             for
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             the
             first
             that
             inuented
             the
             trumpet
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             necessarie
             an
             instrument
             for
             the
             wars
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             is
             called
             Tyrrhenum
             .
             They
             giue
             and
             ascribe
             many
             honors
             and
             titles
             of
             dignity
             vnto
             their
             Captains
             ,
             &
             conductors
             of
             their
             armies
             ,
             as
             Lictors
             ,
             or
             Sergeants
             to
             go
             before
             them
             ,
             to
             do
             execution
             vpon
             offendors
             ,
             litle
             drayes
             or
             carts
             made
             like
             chariots
             ,
             with
             chaires
             of
             estate
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Praetextae
             ,
             and
             Officers
             called
             Fasces
             ,
             that
             carry
             bundels
             of
             rods
             before
             them
             ,
             an
             Iuorie
             scepter
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             things
             :
             besides
             ,
             they
             may
             haue
             porches
             or
             galleries
             annexed
             to
             their
             horses
             ,
             for
             their
             seruants
             and
             attendants
             to
             sit
             and
             repose
             themselues
             in
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             building
             was
             afterwards
             imitated
             by
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             bettered
             ,
             &
             translated
             
             into
             they
             Common-wealth
             .
             The
             Tuscans
             be
             great
             schollers
             ,
             and
             much
             giuen
             to
             diuinity
             ,
             but
             more
             to
             the
             studie
             of
             naturall
             Philosophie
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             art
             of
             Southsaying
             ,
             they
             excell
             all
             others
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             at
             this
             day
             they
             be
             admired
             throughout
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             wise-men
             much
             sought
             vnto
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             they
             be
             very
             expert
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             the
             Romaines
             which
             haue
             euer
             beene
             very
             studious
             and
             carefull
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             maintaine
             and
             vphold
             ,
             but
             to
             increase
             and
             augment
             the
             true
             and
             sincere
             Religion
             ,
             did
             send
             yearely
             (
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Senate
             )
             vnto
             the
             Tuscanes
             ,
             ten
             of
             their
             chiefe
             Princes
             and
             Magistrates
             sons
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             their
             manner
             of
             sacrificing
             .
          
           
             From
             thence
             came
             vnto
             the
             Romanes
             that
             vaine
             and
             idle
             talke
             of
             euill
             spirits
             :
             And
             from
             thence
             likewise
             came
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             Feasts
             of
             Bacchus
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             &
             due
             punishmēt
             inflicted
             vpon
             the
             first
             authors
             and
             inuentors
             ,
             is
             now
             vtterly
             rooted
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             most
             pernitious
             and
             hurtfull
             .
             The
             ground
             in
             this
             countrie
             is
             sufficient
             fruitfull
             ,
             yet
             by
             their
             studie
             or
             industrie
             it
             is
             much
             amended
             .
             They
             eate
             vsually
             twise
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             fare
             very
             daintily
             ,
             and
             feed
             liberally
             ,
             vsing
             to
             couer
             their
             tables
             with
             curious
             carpets
             ,
             and
             fine
             table
             cloths
             ,
             distinguished
             and
             set
             with
             flowers
             ,
             cups
             of
             gold
             of
             sundrie
             fashions
             to
             drinke
             in
             ,
             and
             great
             store
             of
             ministers
             and
             seruants
             to
             attend
             vppon
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             all
             slaues
             ,
             but
             many
             of
             them
             free-men
             and
             cittizens
             :
             This
             people
             is
             generally
             more
             superstitious
             then
             warlike
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               Galatia
               in
               Europe
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               old
               customes
               of
               that
               country
               .
            
             CAP.
             21.
             
          
           
             GALATIA
             ,
             a
             spatious
             countrie
             in
             Europe
             ,
             lyeth
             (
             as
             
               Diodorus
               Siculus
            
             writeth
             )
             beyond
             that
             part
             of
             France
             called
             Celtica
             ,
             and
             extendeth
             South-ward
             to
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             the
             shore
             adioyning
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             hil
             of
             Hircinia
             in
             Germany
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             bounds
             of
             Ister
             or
             Danubius
             ,
             vp
             vnto
             Scythia
             :
             It
             was
             so
             called
             of
             Galatis
             the
             sonne
             of
             Hercules
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             certaine
             woman
             of
             Celtica
             ,
             it
             is
             inhabited
             of
             many
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             
             and
             lyeth
             very
             farre
             Northward
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             cold
             in
             the
             winter
             ,
             as
             all
             their
             waters
             be
             frozen
             ouer
             ,
             and
             the
             ice
             so
             exceeding
             thicke
             ,
             as
             whole
             armies
             with
             horses
             ,
             chariots
             ,
             and
             munition
             may
             safely
             passe
             ouer
             the
             riuers
             without
             perill
             :
             Galatia
             hath
             many
             great
             riuers
             running
             through
             it
             ,
             some
             taking
             their
             beginning
             from
             deepe
             standing
             pooles
             ,
             and
             some
             from
             springs
             issuing
             out
             of
             rockes
             and
             mountaines
             ,
             whereof
             some
             disburthen
             themselues
             into
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             the
             Rhene
             ,
             and
             some
             into
             the
             sea
             called
             Pontus
             ,
             as
             Danubius
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             into
             the
             Adriaticke
             sea
             ,
             as
             Eridanus
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             called
             Padus
             or
             Po
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             riuers
             be
             so
             congealed
             and
             frozen
             ouer
             all
             winter
             ,
             as
             all
             passengers
             may
             securely
             go
             ouer
             them
             ,
             especially
             if
             chaffe
             or
             straw
             be
             throwne
             vpon
             the
             ice
             for
             slipping
             .
          
           
             By
             reason
             of
             this
             violent
             coldnesse
             ,
             the
             countrey
             is
             vtterly
             and
             altogether
             destitute
             both
             of
             oyle
             and
             wine
             ,
             in
             stead
             whereof
             they
             make
             a
             certaine
             drinke
             of
             barley
             ,
             
             which
             they
             call
             Zitum
             ,
             they
             vse
             also
             to
             drinke
             a
             certaine
             water
             or
             meath
             wherein
             they
             wash
             or
             steepe
             their
             honey
             combes
             .
          
           
             They
             take
             great
             delight
             in
             drinking
             wines
             ,
             buying
             it
             of
             merchants
             ,
             and
             drinking
             it
             without
             putting
             any
             water
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             so
             weake
             brainde
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             of
             it
             will
             ouercome
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             drunke
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             be
             either
             lion
             drunke
             and
             fall
             a
             raging
             ,
             or
             swine
             drunke
             and
             goe
             to
             sleeping
             :
             This
             their
             inordinate
             desire
             of
             wine
             maketh
             many
             Italians
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             gaine
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             vnto
             them
             both
             by
             water
             and
             by
             land
             ,
             and
             they
             bee
             so
             greedie
             of
             it
             as
             for
             a
             measure
             of
             wine
             called
             Amphora
             ,
             they
             will
             sell
             one
             of
             there
             owne
             sonnes
             to
             make
             a
             page
             or
             wayting
             boy
             of
             .
          
           
             Siluer
             there
             is
             none
             in
             Galatia
             ,
             but
             gold
             in
             great
             aboundance
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             naturally
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             riuers
             that
             flow
             out
             of
             hils
             exceed
             their
             bankes
             ,
             and
             ouer-flow
             the
             meadowes
             ,
             they
             leaue
             behinde
             them
             vpon
             the
             grasse
             ,
             a
             golden
             sand
             ,
             or
             grauell
             ,
             which
             beeing
             afterwardes
             tried
             and
             forged
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             gold
             seuered
             from
             the
             drosse
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             vse
             it
             to
             addorne
             themselues
             withall
             ,
             making
             thereof
             bracelets
             ,
             ringes
             and
             chaines
             all
             of
             massie
             gold
             ,
             whereof
             they
             weare
             great
             store
             ,
             guilding
             their
             brest-plates
             ,
             curets
             ,
             and
             armor
             with
             gold
             also
             .
          
           
             The
             richer
             sort
             obserue
             a
             ceremony
             peculiar
             to
             themselues
             ,
             &
             withal
             very
             strang
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             skatter
             gold
             vpon
             the
             flowers
             and
             pauements
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             which
             they
             offer
             as
             an
             oblation
             vnto
             their
             gods
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             strang
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             that
             the
             common
             people
             (
             notwithstanding
             they
             bee
             couetous
             and
             greedie
             of
             gold
             )
             bee
             so
             zealous
             and
             religious
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             not
             once
             offer
             for
             to
             take
             
             vp
             one
             peece
             of
             that
             gold
             so
             carelesly
             disperced
             abroad
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             touch
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Galatia
             be
             tall
             of
             stature
             ,
             soft
             skind
             and
             pale
             of
             complexion
             ,
             and
             though
             their
             haire
             be
             naturally
             red
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             seeke
             out
             meanes
             by
             art
             ,
             to
             bring
             that
             naturall
             collour
             to
             a
             deeper
             die
             :
             they
             curle
             and
             friszell
             their
             haire
             with
             a
             curling
             pin
             or
             crisping
             wire
             ,
             casting
             the
             lockes
             of
             their
             fore-heads
             behind
             them
             on
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             so
             as
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             ,
             they
             looke
             like
             boies
             ,
             Satires
             or
             wood
             gods
             ,
             vsing
             such
             art
             in
             making
             their
             lockes
             bushy
             and
             thicke
             ,
             as
             they
             differ
             but
             little
             from
             horse-manes
             :
             some
             of
             them
             shaue
             their
             beards
             ,
             and
             some
             suffer
             them
             to
             grow
             long
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             nobility
             ,
             who
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             as
             cut
             the
             haire
             of
             their
             eye-lids
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             beards
             they
             suffer
             them
             to
             grow
             in
             such
             a
             length
             and
             breadth
             ,
             as
             the
             will
             almost
             couer
             their
             bodies
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             can
             neither
             eate
             nor
             drinke
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             meate
             will
             sticke
             in
             their
             beards
             ,
             and
             the
             drinke
             trickle
             downe
             as
             from
             a
             conduit
             pipe
             .
          
           
             They
             eate
             their
             meate
             sitting
             ,
             but
             not
             vpon
             stooles
             and
             formes
             ,
             but
             vpon
             wolues
             skinnes
             ,
             and
             dogges
             skinnes
             cast
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             they
             bee
             attended
             by
             little
             boies
             ,
             hauing
             their
             fiers
             made
             close
             by
             them
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             boile
             and
             rost
             their
             meate
             ,
             and
             euer
             the
             best
             men
             eate
             the
             best
             meate
             ,
             as
             the
             Poet
             writeth
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             honor
             was
             by
             the
             nobles
             attributed
             to
             Aiax
             ,
             whē
             he
             ouercame
             Hector
             in
             single
             combat
             .
             Such
             meate
             as
             they
             haue
             ,
             they
             wil
             giue
             vnto
             their
             guests
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             first
             know
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             comming
             .
             And
             their
             manner
             is
             when
             they
             haue
             filled
             bellies
             to
             fall
             a
             brabling
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             vpon
             light
             occasations
             they
             will
             fight
             very
             desperatly
             ,
             for
             so
             naturall
             is
             their
             inclination
             to
             wrangling
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             growne
             into
             a
             habit
             .
             This
             opinion
             of
             Pythagoras
             is
             crept
             in
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             
             by
             most
             of
             them
             plainely
             maintained
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             is
             immortall
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             a
             certaine
             time
             that
             it
             is
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             goeth
             into
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             therefore
             some
             of
             them
             will
             write
             letters
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             pile
             of
             wood
             prepared
             to
             burne
             the
             dead
             body
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             should
             read
             them
             when
             they
             bee
             dead
             :
             When
             they
             trauell
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             fight
             they
             bee
             carried
             in
             Chariots
             drawne
             with
             two
             horses
             ,
             hauing
             one
             to
             sit
             before
             the
             waggon
             to
             guide
             the
             horses
             ,
             and
             an
             other
             to
             goe
             by
             to
             driue
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             battaile
             is
             begunne
             ,
             they
             first
             incounter
             their
             enemies
             ,
             by
             casting
             darts
             from
             their
             Chariots
             ,
             and
             when
             their
             darts
             be
             spent
             they
             alight
             from
             their
             Chariots
             and
             fight
             on
             foote
             :
             And
             some
             of
             them
             be
             so
             desperate
             and
             carelesse
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             fight
             naked
             :
             Their
             watch-men
             and
             gard
             for
             their
             bodies
             be
             the
             porest
             sort
             of
             freemen
             ,
             which
             they
             vse
             also
             for
             waggonners
             and
             to
             carry
             their
             shields
             ,
             and
             their
             place
             is
             to
             goe
             in
             the
             fore-front
             of
             the
             battaile
             ,
             prouoking
             and
             challenging
             the
             hardiest
             and
             stoutest
             of
             their
             enemies
             to
             fight
             with
             them
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             euer
             shaking
             and
             brandishing
             their
             naked
             blades
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             terrifie
             and
             daunt
             their
             foes
             :
             and
             when
             any
             captaine
             or
             common
             souldior
             behaueth
             himselfe
             valiantly
             ,
             and
             atchieueth
             any
             notable
             victory
             ,
             they
             cease
             not
             to
             extoll
             and
             commend
             both
             him
             and
             all
             his
             ancestors
             ,
             giuing
             vnto
             euery
             souldior
             commendations
             due
             for
             his
             valour
             and
             merits
             ,
             and
             detracting
             from
             the
             acts
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             as
             base
             and
             contemptible
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             worthy
             of
             honour
             .
          
           
             They
             cut
             off
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             vanquished
             enemies
             ,
             and
             hange
             them
             about
             their
             horse-neckes
             ,
             besprinckling
             and
             goring
             with
             bloud
             their
             spoiles
             ,
             armor
             and
             furniture
             ;
             and
             then
             giuing
             them
             to
             their
             seruants
             ,
             who
             set
             them
             as
             
             signes
             of
             conquest
             ouer
             their
             maisters
             gates
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             exultation
             and
             triumph
             ,
             as
             many
             doe
             the
             skinnes
             and
             heads
             of
             wilde
             beasts
             they
             haue
             taken
             in
             hunting
             :
             but
             if
             they
             happe
             to
             vanquish
             any
             noble
             men
             ,
             they
             cut
             off
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             spice
             and
             season
             them
             with
             sweete
             spices
             ,
             diligently
             preseruing
             and
             keeping
             them
             in
             bags
             and
             cases
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             for
             a
             vante
             to
             their
             guests
             and
             strangers
             ,
             and
             after
             sell
             them
             for
             a
             trifle
             to
             their
             parents
             ,
             children
             or
             other
             friends
             to
             keepe
             as
             a
             memorall
             .
          
           
             The
             Galatians
             garments
             (
             to
             make
             them
             seeme
             terrible
             )
             be
             of
             skins
             with
             the
             haire
             on
             &
             vnshorne
             ,
             these
             garments
             bee
             of
             sundry
             collours
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             called
             (
             Braccas
             )
             they
             weare
             also
             cassockes
             or
             short
             clokes
             ,
             stripped
             or
             rayed
             either
             with
             gold
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             and
             well
             lined
             ,
             and
             thicke
             for
             winter
             ,
             but
             against
             summer
             they
             haue
             them
             slender
             and
             thinne
             ,
             they
             vse
             also
             thicke
             earthen
             vessels
             distinguished
             with
             flowers
             .
          
           
             Their
             warlike
             weapons
             and
             armor
             be
             long
             shields
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             stature
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             trimmed
             according
             to
             euery
             ones
             seueral
             deuice
             ,
             for
             some
             haue
             the
             shapes
             of
             beasts
             figured
             in
             brasse
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             the
             tops
             of
             their
             shields
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             an
             ornament
             to
             the
             shield
             and
             a
             defence
             for
             the
             bodie
             :
             their
             helmets
             bee
             all
             of
             brasse
             decked
             with
             more
             brauery
             then
             their
             shields
             ,
             vpon
             the
             crest
             whereof
             standeth
             either
             some
             hornes
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             picture
             of
             some
             birde
             or
             beast
             :
             they
             haue
             trumpets
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             but
             very
             ill
             fauoured
             ones
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             yeeld
             a
             rude
             ,
             harsh
             and
             vntuneable
             sound
             :
             some
             of
             them
             weare
             iron
             brest-plates
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             againe
             no
             other
             armour
             but
             what
             nature
             affoordeth
             them
             ,
             going
             naked
             and
             wearing
             long
             two-handed
             swords
             guirded
             to
             their
             right
             sides
             with
             chaines
             or
             girdles
             of
             brasse
             ,
             
             some
             weare
             short
             coates
             trimmed
             with
             gold
             and
             some
             siluer
             girdles
             ,
             and
             their
             dartes
             which
             they
             vse
             in
             the
             wars
             and
             cal
             lances
             ,
             haue
             iron
             pikes
             aboue
             a
             cubit
             long
             and
             two
             handful
             broad
             ,
             and
             their
             swords
             bee
             almost
             as
             long
             and
             as
             big
             as
             hunting
             staues
             ,
             or
             bore-speares
             ,
             whereof
             some
             be
             streight
             and
             some
             crooked
             ,
             beeing
             very
             fit
             both
             to
             anoy
             their
             enemies
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             dig
             &
             make
             holes
             in
             the
             ground
             .
             In
             countenance
             they
             bee
             terrible
             and
             austere
             ,
             in
             speech
             graue
             and
             seuere
             ,
             their
             language
             is
             breefe
             and
             obscure
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             carrying
             a
             double
             sence
             and
             doubtfull
             vnderstanding
             :
             they
             be
             great
             boasters
             of
             themselues
             and
             dispisers
             of
             others
             ,
             menacers
             ,
             braggarts
             and
             detractors
             ,
             proud
             and
             puft
             vp
             in
             their
             owne
             opinions
             ,
             sharpe-witted
             and
             learned
             withall
             :
             They
             haue
             a
             certaine
             manner
             of
             Poets
             or
             Musitions
             which
             they
             call
             
               (
               Bardi
            
             )
             that
             sing
             vnto
             Organs
             and
             winde
             Instruments
             ,
             as
             others
             doe
             to
             the
             Harp
             or
             Lute
             ,
             praysing
             some
             in
             their
             songs
             and
             sonnets
             and
             dispraysing
             others
             :
             but
             those
             that
             bee
             of
             greatest
             estimation
             and
             honour
             amongst
             them
             ,
             bee
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Saronidae
             :
             Diuyners
             and
             South-saiers
             bee
             also
             there
             in
             great
             request
             ,
             and
             highly
             honored
             and
             obeyed
             of
             the
             common
             people
             ;
             these
             (
             by
             their
             sorceries
             and
             sacrifices
             )
             foretel
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             vsing
             (
             when
             they
             consult
             of
             any
             weighty
             affaires
             )
             a
             ceremony
             most
             horrible
             and
             execrable
             ,
             and
             almost
             incredible
             ,
             for
             they
             cut
             a
             mans
             throate
             with
             a
             sword
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             fainteth
             ,
             they
             iudge
             of
             future
             euents
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             falling
             and
             sincking
             downe
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             ripping
             vp
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             opening
             his
             intrals
             and
             bowels
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             effusion
             of
             his
             bloud
             .
          
           
             And
             they
             will
             neuer
             offer
             sacrifice
             without
             some
             one
             of
             these
             Philosophers
             ,
             supposing
             that
             no
             sacrifice
             can
             bee
             acceptable
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             bee
             offred
             by
             some
             of
             those
             nature
             
             serchers
             ,
             beeing
             (
             in
             their
             opinions
             )
             men
             most
             neere
             to
             the
             Gods.
             And
             their
             Poets
             be
             of
             such
             reuerence
             and
             estimation
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             battaile
             is
             set
             in
             aray
             ,
             their
             swords
             drawne
             ,
             and
             their
             darts
             throwne
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             these
             Poets
             aproach
             neere
             vnto
             the
             battaile
             ,
             the
             whole
             hoast
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             enemy
             himselfe
             ,
             will
             at
             his
             comming
             abstaine
             from
             fight
             :
             so
             as
             euen
             amongst
             these
             rude
             and
             barbarous
             people
             ,
             anger
             will
             yeeld
             to
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             Mars
             giue
             place
             to
             the
             Muses
             .
          
           
             The
             Galatian
             women
             be
             equall
             vnto
             the
             men
             both
             in
             strength
             and
             bignesse
             of
             body
             :
             there
             boies
             be
             for
             the
             most
             part
             white
             ,
             and
             old
             men
             carry
             a
             very
             graue
             and
             fatherly
             aspect
             :
             The
             Galatae
             that
             dwell
             vnder
             the
             North-pole
             and
             be
             neerest
             vnto
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             barbarous
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             feed
             on
             mans
             flesh
             ;
             like
             vnto
             those
             that
             inhabited
             that
             part
             of
             Britany
             called
             Iris.
             These
             Northerne
             Galatians
             ,
             through
             their
             courage
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             are
             reported
             to
             be
             those
             people
             ,
             that
             once
             ouerrun
             almost
             all
             Asia
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             Cimmerij
             ,
             and
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             that
             afterwards
             by
             corruption
             of
             the
             name
             ,
             for
             Cimmerij
             were
             called
             Cimbri
             :
             they
             liue
             after
             their
             old
             accustomed
             manner
             by
             rapine
             and
             stealth
             ,
             little
             regarding
             such
             things
             as
             they
             haue
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             for
             the
             great
             desire
             they
             haue
             to
             steale
             and
             filch
             from
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             Galatae
             be
             they
             ,
             who
             (
             after
             they
             had
             sacked
             Rome
             and
             spoiled
             the
             Temple
             of
             Appollo
             at
             Delphos
             )
             subdued
             and
             made
             tributary
             vnto
             them
             a
             great
             part
             both
             of
             Europ
             and
             Asia
             ,
             vtterly
             ruinating
             many
             Kingdomes
             ,
             and
             possessing
             their
             lands
             :
             for
             those
             that
             came
             into
             Greece
             ,
             called
             that
             part
             of
             the
             country
             they
             inioyde
             there
             ,
             Gallo-Gretia
             ,
             or
             the
             Region
             of
             Galatia
             in
             Asia
             the
             lesse
             :
             It
             is
             
             bounded
             on
             the
             East
             with
             Cappadocia
             ,
             and
             the
             riuer
             Halis
             ,
             with
             Asia
             and
             Bythinia
             on
             the
             West
             ,
             on
             the
             South
             lieth
             Pamphilia
             ,
             and
             Pontus
             Euxinus
             on
             the
             North
             :
             But
             those
             Cimbri
             whereof
             now
             wee
             speake
             ,
             were
             people
             of
             an
             intollerable
             cruelty
             ,
             vsing
             such
             blasphemous
             and
             impious
             ceremonies
             ,
             in
             their
             sacrifices
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             as
             is
             strang
             and
             incredible
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             euer
             following
             and
             attending
             vpon
             their
             hoastes
             ,
             certaine
             women
             priests
             that
             were
             very
             skilful
             in
             diuinations
             ,
             the
             haire
             of
             their
             heads
             was
             hoare
             and
             gray
             ,
             and
             their
             garments
             white
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             vnder
             those
             white
             gownes
             yellow
             smockes
             made
             of
             fine
             linnen
             ,
             and
             clasped
             together
             with
             brazen
             buttons
             or
             copper
             claspes
             ,
             they
             had
             girdles
             about
             their
             wastes
             and
             went
             bare-footed
             :
             and
             if
             any
             captiues
             were
             taken
             and
             brought
             into
             the
             campe
             ,
             they
             were
             incountred
             by
             these
             she
             priests
             with
             their
             naked
             blades
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             lug'd
             and
             drawne
             vpon
             the
             ground
             vnto
             a
             place
             where
             stood
             a
             brazen
             pot
             or
             kettle
             ,
             conayning
             twenty
             Amphora's
             ,
             ouer
             which
             stood
             a
             pulpit
             or
             high
             seate
             ,
             where-into
             they
             would
             nimbly
             ascend
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             captiue
             vp
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             cut
             his
             throate
             ouer
             the
             caldron
             ,
             and
             euer
             as
             the
             bloud
             distilled
             and
             ranne
             into
             the
             kettle
             ,
             they
             would
             pronounce
             their
             prophesies
             :
             of
             some
             they
             would
             rippe
             the
             bellies
             and
             bowell
             them
             ,
             prophesing
             by
             their
             intralls
             of
             their
             successe
             in
             the
             warres
             :
             And
             euery
             fift
             yeere
             they
             would
             sacrifice
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             people
             ,
             that
             was
             guilty
             and
             condemned
             of
             some
             crime
             ,
             by
             fixing
             him
             quicke
             vpon
             speares
             or
             stakes
             :
             and
             all
             the
             beasts
             and
             cattaile
             ,
             that
             they
             tooke
             from
             their
             enemies
             ,
             they
             would
             kill
             and
             slay
             as
             well
             as
             the
             captiues
             ,
             and
             either
             burne
             them
             vpon
             piles
             of
             wood
             ,
             or
             put
             them
             to
             death
             by
             some
             other
             kinde
             of
             torture
             ,
             and
             the
             Cimbrian
             women
             as
             they
             were
             very
             
             beautifull
             and
             goodly
             women
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             maruelous
             luxurious
             and
             wanton
             :
             There
             beds
             were
             beasts
             skinnes
             laide
             vpon
             the
             bare
             ground
             ,
             vpon
             which
             when
             they
             slept
             ,
             they
             would
             haue
             vpon
             each
             side
             of
             them
             ,
             an
             excubitor
             or
             watchman
             :
             there
             carts
             also
             when
             they
             had
             any
             warres
             were
             couered
             with
             skinnes
             ,
             whereon
             they
             would
             labour
             and
             strike
             so
             hard
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             make
             a
             horrible
             and
             ill
             fauored
             noyse
             and
             clankering
             :
             But
             their
             impudency
             was
             of
             all
             things
             most
             admirable
             and
             odious
             ,
             for
             they
             so
             far
             exceeded
             the
             bounds
             of
             modestic
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             offer
             their
             naked
             bodies
             to
             men
             in
             the
             open
             streetes
             ,
             esteeming
             it
             no
             fault
             ,
             but
             rather
             condeming
             those
             for
             dastards
             and
             fainte-hearted
             cowards
             ,
             that
             should
             refuse
             their
             offered
             fauours
             :
             
               Valerius
               Maximus
            
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             the
             Cimbri
             and
             Celtiberi
             would
             exult
             and
             reioyce
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             died
             there
             their
             ends
             were
             honourable
             and
             happie
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             languished
             in
             any
             disease
             ,
             they
             would
             lament
             and
             bee
             sorrowfull
             ,
             accounting
             that
             kinde
             of
             death
             as
             base
             and
             reprochfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Gallia
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               ancient
               customes
               and
               latter
               manners
               of
               the
               Frenchmen
               .
            
             CAP.
             22.
             
          
           
             GALLIA
             a
             broade
             Countrie
             of
             Europe
             ,
             is
             scituated
             betwixt
             the
             inner
             
             French
             sea
             and
             the
             Britaine
             Ocean
             ,
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rhene
             ,
             the
             Alpes
             and
             the
             Pyrenean
             hils
             .
             The
             Pyrenean
             hils
             include
             it
             in
             vpon
             the
             West
             and
             the
             Britain
             
             Ocean
             vpon
             the
             North
             :
             vpon
             the
             East
             lieth
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rhene
             ,
             which
             inuironeth
             as
             much
             of
             France
             from
             the
             Alpes
             to
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             as
             the
             Pyrenaean
             hils
             doe
             from
             the
             inmost
             to
             the
             vttermost
             sea
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             South
             it
             is
             inclosed
             with
             the
             Narbon
             sea
             :
             It
             is
             called
             Gallia
             of
             the
             whitenesse
             of
             the
             people
             for
             
               (
               gala
            
             )
             in
             Greeke
             signifieth
             milke
             .
             
             All
             that
             part
             of
             France
             which
             is
             called
             tonsa
             or
             togata
             Gallia
             is
             also
             named
             Cisalpina
             ,
             and
             is
             comprehended
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             part
             which
             is
             called
             Transalpina
             ,
             or
             France
             beyond
             the
             Alpes
             ,
             is
             surnamed
             Gallia
             Comata
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             Historiographers
             deuided
             into
             three
             Prouinces
             ,
             of
             the
             three
             sorts
             of
             people
             that
             inhabite
             
             therein
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             Belgica
             ,
             Celtica
             and
             Aquitanica
             ,
             which
             three
             Prouinces
             be
             thus
             bounded
             and
             limitted
             :
             Belgica
             is
             all
             that
             Country
             which
             lieth
             betwixt
             the
             riuers
             Scaldis
             and
             Sequana
             ,
             from
             thence
             then
             to
             the
             riuer
             Garumna
             is
             the
             Prouince
             of
             Celtica
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             which
             is
             now
             the
             countrie
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             againe
             vnto
             the
             Pyrenaean
             hils
             ,
             is
             the
             country
             of
             Aquitanica
             ,
             once
             called
             Armorica
             :
             Augustus
             deuideth
             France
             into
             foure
             parts
             ,
             by
             adding
             to
             those
             three
             the
             Prouince
             of
             Lyons
             :
             And
             Ammianus
             maketh
             many
             subdiuisions
             ,
             by
             distributing
             the
             country
             of
             Lions
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             and
             Aquitanica
             into
             two
             parts
             .
             Braccata
             Gallia
             which
             is
             also
             called
             Narbon
             ,
             was
             so
             called
             of
             a
             certaine
             fashion
             of
             mantles
             or
             breeches
             
             called
             Braccae
             which
             by
             them
             were
             much
             worne
             :
             Gallia
             Belgica
             which
             adioyneth
             vnto
             Rhene
             ,
             speaketh
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             Almaine
             tongue
             ,
             and
             comprehendeth
             many
             prouinces
             ,
             as
             Heluetia
             ,
             Alsatia
             ,
             Lotharingia
             ,
             Luxenburg
             ,
             Burgundy
             ,
             Brabant
             ,
             Gelderland
             ,
             Holland
             &
             Zeland
             ,
             all
             which
             may
             bee
             more
             rightly
             accounted
             part
             of
             Germany
             then
             of
             France
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             riuer
             of
             Rhene
             hath
             deuided
             
             it
             from
             Germany
             :
             And
             surely
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             hils
             &
             riuers
             should
             limit
             &
             bound
             Kingdoms
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             language
             and
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             that
             each
             Country
             should
             extend
             as
             farre
             as
             his
             owne
             proper
             language
             is
             spoken
             .
             The
             Romanes
             called
             the
             people
             of
             Gallia
             by
             one
             generall
             name
             Celtae
             ,
             after
             the
             name
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             Gallatae
             of
             Galata
             his
             mothers
             name
             :
             but
             they
             bee
             now
             called
             Franci
             and
             Gallia
             France
             ,
             of
             those
             people
             of
             Germanie
             so
             called
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             al
             subdued
             ,
             as
             
               Baptista
               Mantuanus
            
             writeth
             in
             his
             booke
             intituled
             Dionysius
             ,
             and
             
               Anthonius
               Sabellicus
            
             in
             his
             third
             booke
             of
             the
             tenth
             Aeneade
             .
             The
             
               Dictator
               Caesar
            
             saith
             that
             the
             French
             men
             doe
             differ
             much
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             both
             in
             language
             ,
             lawes
             and
             institutions
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             things
             be
             common
             to
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             bee
             factious
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             general
             aspertion
             not
             
             only
             vnto
             Citizens
             and
             Burgesses
             ,
             but
             in
             priuate
             families
             also
             ,
             for
             euery
             one
             as
             he
             excelleth
             others
             in
             wealth
             or
             wisdome
             ,
             contendeth
             to
             haue
             the
             souerainty
             ,
             and
             to
             aduance
             his
             owne
             faction
             ,
             coueting
             to
             haue
             all
             things
             done
             by
             his
             owne
             direction
             rather
             then
             by
             others
             ,
             though
             as
             wise
             &
             wealthy
             as
             himself
             :
             an
             other
             institution
             they
             haue
             very
             ancient
             and
             grounded
             vpon
             good
             reason
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             common
             people
             should
             liue
             in
             security
             and
             not
             bee
             iniured
             by
             the
             nobility
             ,
             for
             but
             for
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             country
             in
             the
             world
             wherein
             the
             clownes
             liue
             in
             greater
             contempt
             and
             slauery
             then
             in
             France
             ,
             for
             there
             was
             held
             little
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             and
             slaues
             ,
             being
             neuer
             called
             to
             any
             publike
             councel
             but
             oppressed
             with
             tributes
             ,
             or
             constrained
             to
             lend
             their
             money
             without
             security
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             they
             were
             content
             to
             retaine
             to
             noble
             men
             and
             gentlemen
             ,
             yeelding
             themselues
             as
             slaues
             and
             bondmen
             vnto
             them
             ,
             only
             to
             bee
             freed
             from
             other
             mens
             extortions
             and
             
             wrongs
             :
             There
             were
             two
             sorts
             of
             men
             that
             caried
             most
             estimation
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Equites
             and
             the
             
             Druides
             ,
             some
             likewise
             did
             attribute
             as
             much
             honour
             to
             Poets
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             vnto
             the
             Druides
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Prophets
             bended
             their
             whole
             courses
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             causes
             of
             natural
             things
             ,
             &
             the
             Poets
             wholy
             imployed
             themselues
             in
             praises
             and
             poems
             :
             and
             all
             these
             were
             by
             Caesar
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Druidae
             :
             These
             Druidae
             had
             the
             charge
             and
             ouersight
             of
             al
             sacrifices
             both
             publike
             and
             priuate
             ,
             their
             function
             was
             also
             to
             expound
             and
             interpret
             their
             religion
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             and
             bring
             vp
             children
             and
             young
             men
             in
             learning
             and
             decipline
             ,
             for
             the
             assemblies
             and
             troupes
             of
             such
             youth
             were
             much
             accounted
             of
             ;
             to
             them
             was
             committed
             likewise
             the
             disciding
             of
             controuersies
             ,
             the
             bounding
             &
             limitting
             of
             mens
             grounds
             ,
             &
             power
             to
             punish
             offendors
             by
             death
             ,
             torments
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             if
             either
             priuate
             person
             or
             Magistrate
             offred
             to
             withstand
             or
             gainsay
             any
             of
             their
             decrees
             ,
             or
             refused
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             awarde
             ,
             they
             would
             interdict
             and
             forbid
             him
             to
             come
             to
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             which
             amongst
             that
             people
             was
             the
             greatest
             punishment
             that
             could
             bee
             inflicted
             :
             The
             Druides
             shunned
             the
             communication
             and
             company
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             bee
             polluted
             ,
             and
             no
             one
             could
             haue
             iustice
             ,
             or
             bee
             honoured
             and
             reuerenced
             according
             to
             his
             place
             ,
             dignity
             and
             deserts
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             these
             Druides
             were
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             They
             had
             one
             that
             was
             the
             gouernor
             and
             Arch-priest
             ouer
             them
             ,
             who
             bore
             the
             chiefest
             sway
             ,
             as
             head
             of
             the
             whole
             order
             ,
             and
             euer
             as
             one
             of
             those
             prouosts
             or
             gouernors
             died
             ,
             an
             other
             was
             elected
             in
             his
             roome
             out
             of
             those
             Druides
             ,
             either
             by
             worthinesse
             of
             person
             or
             plurality
             of
             voices
             .
             This
             councel
             or
             Senate
             of
             Druides
             assembled
             
             at
             one
             time
             of
             the
             yeere
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             which
             is
             about
             the
             middle
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             kept
             their
             Sessions
             for
             the
             hearing
             and
             determining
             of
             all
             controuersies
             that
             were
             brought
             before
             them
             from
             al
             parts
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             which
             kinde
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             and
             establishing
             of
             lawes
             and
             statutes
             was
             afterwards
             receiued
             amongst
             al
             the
             nobles
             &
             commons
             of
             France
             (
             the
             superstition
             beeing
             first
             brought
             out
             of
             Britany
             )
             and
             by
             them
             called
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             will
             speake
             more
             hereafter
             .
             The
             Druides
             were
             exempted
             from
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             had
             immunity
             from
             tribute
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             addicted
             himselfe
             to
             that
             kinde
             of
             profession
             must
             learne
             by
             heart
             thousands
             of
             verses
             ,
             yea
             so
             many
             as
             some
             of
             them
             spent
             twenty
             yeeres
             in
             conning
             verses
             without
             booke
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             commit
             any
             thing
             to
             writing
             ,
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             science
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             auoided
             all
             meanes
             that
             might
             either
             bee
             a
             helpe
             vnto
             their
             memories
             ,
             or
             anywise
             concerne
             the
             authority
             of
             that
             discipline
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             their
             idle
             superstitious
             rites
             might
             not
             bee
             laide
             open
             to
             the
             common
             people
             :
             and
             yet
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             Gaules
             and
             themselues
             in
             all
             other
             matters
             ,
             both
             publike
             &
             priuate
             ,
             vsed
             at
             that
             time
             the
             Greeke
             character
             :
             The
             Druides
             beleeued
             and
             preached
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             &
             that
             after
             her
             departure
             out
             of
             one
             body
             ,
             shee
             remooued
             into
             an
             other
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             al
             feare
             of
             death
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             they
             were
             more
             hardy
             and
             venturous
             to
             vndergo
             al
             dangers
             .
          
           
             They
             would
             reason
             and
             dispute
             much
             of
             the
             stars
             and
             of
             their
             motion
             ,
             of
             the
             magnitude
             the
             worlde
             and
             sytuation
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             naturall
             causes
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             their
             prophane
             gods
             ,
             they
             held
             a
             position
             likewise
             that
             the
             world
             was
             eternall
             
             and
             that
             the
             elements
             of
             fire
             and
             water
             preuailed
             one
             against
             
             an
             other
             by
             turnes
             :
             An
             other
             sort
             of
             religious
             persons
             and
             which
             were
             most
             deuoute
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             were
             those
             they
             called
             Equites
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             when
             they
             fell
             into
             any
             dangerous
             disease
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             perill
             of
             their
             liues
             ,
             would
             offer
             for
             the
             recouery
             of
             their
             health
             ,
             or
             auoiding
             of
             imminent
             danger
             ,
             a
             humaine
             sacrifice
             ,
             which
             sacrifice
             must
             euer
             bee
             solemnized
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Druides
             :
             Some
             others
             of
             that
             sect
             had
             great
             huge
             Images
             made
             hallow
             and
             couered
             with
             twigges
             ,
             into
             the
             concauity
             whereof
             they
             would
             put
             men
             aliue
             ,
             and
             then
             set
             fire
             about
             the
             Image
             vntill
             all
             were
             consumed
             away
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             inflicted
             vpon
             theeues
             and
             offenders
             ,
             they
             esteemed
             most
             gratefull
             and
             acceptable
             to
             their
             gods
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             ancient
             Gaules
             held
             the
             god
             Mercury
             in
             great
             veneration
             ,
             as
             first
             founder
             and
             inuentor
             of
             all
             arts
             and
             misteries
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             guide
             and
             conductor
             in
             all
             their
             trauels
             ,
             and
             very
             propitions
             vnto
             them
             in
             trafficke
             and
             trading
             .
             All
             the
             spoiles
             they
             tooke
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             they
             vowed
             and
             consecrated
             vnto
             Mars
             for
             their
             victory
             obtained
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             many
             Cities
             you
             might
             see
             great
             heapes
             of
             warlike
             spoiles
             laide
             together
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             one
             stole
             any
             part
             of
             the
             prey
             to
             his
             owne
             purse
             ,
             hee
             was
             seuerely
             punished
             .
          
           
             The
             Gaules
             perswaded
             themselues
             that
             they
             were
             the
             of
             spring
             of
             Pluto
             the
             god
             of
             riches
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             celebrated
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             feasts
             the
             night
             before
             the
             feast
             day
             ,
             supposing
             that
             night
             to
             bee
             consecrated
             vnto
             Dis
             :
             The
             men
             suffered
             not
             their
             children
             once
             to
             come
             into
             their
             sights
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             growne
             to
             mans
             estate
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             able
             to
             manage
             armes
             ,
             holding
             it
             
             vnfitting
             and
             absurde
             ,
             that
             the
             sonne
             while
             hee
             is
             a
             childe
             should
             approach
             neere
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             father
             :
             The
             husbands
             looke
             how
             much
             money
             they
             receiued
             with
             their
             wiues
             in
             portion
             ,
             so
             much
             did
             they
             adde
             vnto
             it
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             stocke
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             increase
             that
             came
             of
             that
             coyne
             ,
             was
             reserued
             and
             kept
             for
             him
             or
             her
             that
             was
             suruiuer
             .
          
           
             The
             husbands
             had
             power
             and
             authority
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             as
             well
             ouer
             their
             wiues
             as
             ouer
             their
             children
             :
             and
             
             if
             any
             mans
             wife
             were
             conuicted
             of
             witch-craft
             or
             sorcery
             ,
             she
             was
             put
             to
             death
             by
             her
             husbands
             neighbours
             and
             friends
             ,
             either
             by
             fire
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             greeuous
             torments
             :
             In
             their
             funerals
             ,
             all
             those
             things
             which
             the
             deceased
             person
             held
             deere
             vnto
             him
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             yea
             the
             beasts
             he
             loued
             best
             ,
             were
             burned
             with
             him
             :
             and
             not
             much
             before
             the
             Country
             was
             conquered
             by
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             their
             seruants
             and
             retainers
             were
             burned
             with
             their
             Maisters
             dead
             bodies
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             Cities
             (
             which
             were
             maruellous
             wel
             gouerned
             )
             a
             few
             of
             the
             most
             worthy
             and
             substantialest
             men
             amongst
             them
             ,
             ruled
             the
             rest
             ,
             hauing
             at
             the
             first
             one
             chiefe
             ruler
             ouer
             them
             ,
             who
             continued
             his
             office
             for
             a
             yeere
             ,
             and
             in
             warres
             they
             vsed
             likewise
             to
             appoint
             one
             to
             take
             the
             charge
             and
             command
             vpon
             him
             of
             al
             matters
             belonging
             to
             the
             warres
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             priuate
             person
             heard
             any
             thing
             spoken
             by
             strangers
             touching
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             make
             report
             thereof
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             though
             some
             things
             they
             might
             conceale
             without
             danger
             .
             It
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             any
             one
             to
             mutter
             any
             thing
             in
             secret
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             but
             in
             publike
             places
             ,
             and
             hee
             that
             came
             last
             into
             the
             councel-house
             was
             put
             to
             death
             .
             If
             any
             factious
             
             fellow
             raised
             any
             tumult
             or
             mutiny
             ,
             there
             was
             sent
             vnto
             him
             an
             officer
             with
             a
             sword
             in
             his
             hand
             ready
             drawne
             ,
             to
             proclaime
             silence
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             desisted
             not
             at
             the
             second
             or
             third
             proclamation
             ,
             the
             officer
             would
             curtaile
             so
             much
             of
             his
             cloake
             or
             cassocke
             (
             thereby
             to
             put
             him
             to
             disgrace
             )
             as
             the
             remnant
             that
             was
             left
             would
             serue
             him
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             The
             chiefe
             Magistrates
             had
             golden
             maces
             carried
             before
             them
             ,
             they
             wore
             chaines
             about
             their
             neckes
             and
             bracelets
             on
             their
             armes
             .
             The
             common
             people
             wore
             short
             cloakes
             ,
             and
             in
             steed
             of
             coates
             a
             loose
             garment
             slit
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             that
             would
             scarce
             couer
             halfe
             their
             buttocks
             :
             their
             wool
             is
             very
             rough
             ,
             long
             and
             shaggy
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             cassockes
             they
             called
             
               (
               Lenae
            
             )
             were
             maruellous
             rugged
             and
             hairy
             .
          
           
             They
             tooke
             great
             delight
             in
             trimming
             &
             dressing
             their
             haire
             ;
             They
             be
             tal
             of
             stature
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             pale
             of
             complexion
             ,
             and
             their
             armor
             and
             weapons
             are
             answearable
             to
             the
             proportion
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             for
             they
             wore
             long
             swords
             hanging
             at
             their
             right
             sides
             ,
             and
             long
             shields
             proportionable
             to
             their
             speares
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             might
             couer
             their
             thighes
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             also
             had
             bowes
             and
             were
             very
             good
             archers
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             vsed
             shooting
             more
             in
             fowling
             and
             birding
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             and
             few
             of
             them
             would
             goe
             into
             the
             field
             either
             with
             slings
             or
             clubs
             .
          
           
             They
             lay
             vpon
             the
             ground
             and
             eate
             their
             meate
             sitting
             vpon
             straw
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             their
             meate
             was
             either
             milke
             or
             flesh
             ,
             and
             especially
             hogs-flesh
             ,
             for
             they
             haue
             such
             store
             of
             swine
             feeding
             in
             their
             fields
             ,
             and
             so
             large
             ,
             so
             strong
             ,
             and
             so
             swift
             ,
             that
             strangers
             that
             know
             not
             their
             nature
             ,
             are
             as
             fearefull
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             as
             much
             daunger
             as
             if
             they
             were
             wolues
             .
             They
             haue
             sheepe
             in
             as
             great
             aboundance
             as
             swine
             ,
             whereof
             when
             they
             bee
             fed
             and
             
             powdred
             they
             send
             many
             to
             Rome
             and
             diuers
             other
             parts
             of
             Italy
             and
             there
             sell
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             buildings
             &
             dwelling
             houses
             were
             made
             of
             wood
             in
             proportion
             of
             shels
             ,
             beeing
             very
             large
             with
             many
             spars
             or
             rafters
             .
             They
             bee
             naturally
             cruell
             and
             simple
             withall
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             warres
             more
             valiant
             then
             politike
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             addicted
             to
             follow
             the
             warres
             then
             husbandry
             :
             The
             French
             women
             be
             exceeding
             fruitful
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             
               Gallia
               Belgica
            
             alone
             ,
             sent
             vnto
             the
             warres
             at
             one
             voyage
             ,
             aboue
             three
             hundred
             thousand
             fighting
             men
             :
             when
             they
             haue
             had
             any
             victory
             they
             bee
             wonderfull
             ioyfull
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             amazed
             after
             an
             ouerthrow
             :
             Their
             custome
             was
             when
             the
             battaile
             was
             ended
             and
             the
             souldiors
             departed
             the
             field
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             vanquished
             foes
             ,
             and
             to
             hange
             them
             at
             there
             horse
             neckes
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             carry
             them
             home
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             sticke
             them
             vpon
             poles
             ,
             for
             a
             spectacle
             vnto
             others
             .
             But
             the
             heads
             of
             worthy
             and
             renowned
             souldiors
             (
             if
             any
             such
             were
             slaine
             )
             they
             would
             season
             with
             odors
             of
             Cedar-tree
             ,
             and
             keepe
             them
             for
             strangers
             to
             looke
             vpon
             ,
             not
             suffering
             them
             to
             bee
             ransommed
             for
             their
             weight
             in
             gold
             :
             The
             ancient
             Country
             guise
             was
             to
             weare
             chaines
             of
             gold
             ,
             bracelets
             and
             garments
             spangled
             with
             gold
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             Diuinations
             their
             manner
             was
             to
             strike
             a
             man
             (
             ordained
             for
             that
             purpose
             )
             vpon
             the
             backe
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             his
             impatience
             and
             manner
             of
             affliction
             in
             his
             death
             to
             Iudge
             of
             future
             euents
             .
             They
             had
             other
             sorts
             of
             humaine
             sacrifices
             also
             ,
             for
             some
             they
             would
             shoot
             to
             death
             and
             then
             hang
             them
             vpon
             gibbets
             within
             their
             Temples
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             would
             make
             a
             great
             huge
             Image
             ,
             and
             put
             therein
             men
             ,
             wood
             ,
             sheepe
             and
             diuers
             other
             sorts
             of
             cattaile
             ,
             and
             so
             sacrifice
             them
             altogether
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Frenchmen
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             continuall
             labour
             ,
             and
             exercise
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             bee
             very
             macilent
             ,
             leane
             and
             lanck
             bellyed
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             so
             carefull
             to
             auoyde
             all
             pampering
             and
             excesse
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             young
             mans
             belly
             did
             out-grow
             his
             girdle
             ,
             he
             was
             openly
             punished
             .
          
           
             But
             at
             this
             day
             the
             French-men
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             commerce
             ,
             
             conuersation
             ,
             and
             continuall
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Romaines
             ,
             are
             greatly
             altered
             from
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             their
             manners
             much
             bettered
             :
             for
             they
             bee
             now
             most
             ardent
             professors
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             vnder
             the
             gouernement
             of
             one
             King.
             Their
             marriages
             be
             solemnized
             after
             the
             Italian
             rites
             :
             they
             be
             very
             studious
             in
             all
             the
             liberall
             arts
             ,
             and
             in
             diuinity
             especially
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             demonstrated
             by
             the
             great
             multitude
             of
             Students
             in
             the
             citty
             of
             Paris
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             the
             most
             famous
             and
             renownedst
             Vniuersitie
             in
             all
             Christendome
             .
          
           
             The
             lawes
             in
             France
             be
             executed
             by
             Magistrates
             ,
             but
             instituted
             by
             the
             kings
             :
             their
             horsmen
             in
             time
             of
             warres
             go
             al
             in
             compleat
             armor
             ,
             and
             their
             footmen
             in
             light
             harnesse
             :
             they
             haue
             many
             good
             archers
             that
             shoote
             well
             in
             long
             bowes
             ,
             and
             their
             bowes
             be
             not
             made
             of
             Cornell
             trees
             like
             vnto
             their
             bowes
             in
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             East
             countrey
             ,
             but
             of
             Yew
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             hard
             wood
             :
             their
             Ordinance
             is
             caried
             along
             with
             their
             armies
             in
             carts
             ,
             &
             they
             fight
             more
             rather
             in
             order
             ,
             one
             seconding
             another
             ,
             then
             in
             troupes
             ,
             &
             with
             more
             courage
             &
             cruelty
             ,
             then
             skil
             or
             policy
             ,
             although
             their
             cunning
             be
             sufficient
             to
             manage
             their
             military
             businesses
             .
             Their
             Embassadors
             to
             denounce
             wars
             ,
             or
             treate
             of
             peace
             ,
             they
             call
             Heralds
             ,
             who
             bee
             loyall
             subiects
             to
             their
             Soueraign
             .
             The
             French-men
             be
             very
             religious
             ,
             their
             Bishoppes
             of
             mighty
             power
             and
             dignitie
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Clergie
             in
             general
             of
             high
             reuerence
             &
             veneration
             :
             in
             their
             diuine
             
             ceremonies
             they
             vse
             much
             singing
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             the
             studie
             of
             musicke
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             peculiar
             to
             that
             nation
             :
             Their
             fashions
             in
             their
             apparell
             and
             shooes
             be
             much
             altered
             in
             our
             age
             :
             for
             (
             sayth
             Sabellicus
             )
             when
             I
             was
             a
             boy
             ,
             all
             the
             Courtiers
             and
             Gentlemen
             of
             France
             (
             the
             Clergie
             only
             excepted
             )
             wore
             short
             cloakes
             with
             sleeues
             ,
             that
             would
             hardly
             reach
             to
             their
             mid
             thighes
             ,
             pleated
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottome
             ,
             and
             stuffed
             or
             quilted
             about
             the
             shoulders
             .
             Their
             shooes
             were
             tipped
             on
             the
             snoutes
             with
             thin
             horns
             ,
             halfe
             a
             foote
             long
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             pictured
             in
             arras
             and
             tapestrie
             :
             and
             their
             bonnets
             which
             they
             called
             
               (
               Bireta
            
             )
             were
             high
             and
             sharpe
             towards
             the
             Crowne
             :
             but
             all
             these
             auncient
             fashions
             be
             now
             laid
             away
             ,
             and
             new
             fangles
             inuented
             :
             for
             the
             shooes
             they
             now
             weare
             be
             broad-nosed
             ,
             (
             like
             a
             Beares
             foot
             )
             and
             narrow
             heeled
             ,
             and
             their
             garments
             bee
             much
             more
             loose
             &
             long
             then
             before
             they
             were
             ,
             reaching
             down
             to
             the
             calues
             of
             their
             legges
             ,
             with
             loose
             sleeues
             slit
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             laced
             all
             ouer
             with
             lace
             of
             diuers
             colours
             ,
             set
             on
             lattise-wise
             :
             their
             hats
             bee
             for
             the
             most
             part
             redde
             and
             very
             large
             ,
             but
             their
             bonnets
             called
             
               (
               Bireta
            
             )
             bee
             much
             bigger
             then
             their
             ordinary
             hats
             ,
             and
             very
             vnfitting
             for
             their
             heads
             ;
             butotherwise
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             these
             vnhandsome
             hats
             ,
             no
             nation
             could
             compare
             with
             them
             for
             neatnesse
             and
             gallantnesse
             in
             apparell
             .
             And
             now
             of
             late
             yeares
             their
             maner
             of
             attire
             is
             much
             imitated
             by
             the
             Italians
             ,
             who
             do
             wholly
             follow
             the
             French
             fashion
             ,
             manifestly
             presaging
             thereby
             what
             afterwards
             came
             to
             passe
             .
             The
             women
             be
             not
             so
             variable
             &
             fickle
             in
             following
             euery
             new
             fashion
             ,
             as
             the
             men
             be
             ,
             but
             keepe
             their
             old
             fashion
             still
             .
             
               Baptista
               Mantuanus
            
             in
             his
             booke
             intituled
             Dionysius
             ,
             maketh
             a
             description
             of
             France
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             
               
               
                 Of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 th'
                 Vniuerse
                 ,
                 faire
                 France
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 ,
              
               
                 A
                 wide
                 ,
                 a
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 spatious
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 :
              
               
                 It
                 east-ward
                 ioynes
                 to
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 west-ward
                 vnto
                 Spaine
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 compassed
                 vpon
                 the
                 South
                 with
                 the
                 huge
                 Ocean
                 maine
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 wholly
                 bounded
                 on
                 the
                 north
                 with
                 famous
                 riuer
                 Rh●i●e
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 men
                 ,
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 graine
                 this
                 land
                 doth
                 much
                 abound
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 earth
                 is
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ayre
                 is
                 whol
                 some
                 ,
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
              
               
                 Not
                 p●stred
                 with
                 such
                 poysonous
                 beasts
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Lybian
                 coast
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 like
                 the
                 Hyperborean
                 hils
                 still
                 mantled
                 or'e
                 with
                 frest
                 :
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 fryde
                 like
                 India
                 pale
                 ,
                 with
                 Phoebus
                 scorching
                 beames
                 ,
              
               
                 Which
                 barren
                 makes
                 the
                 fattest
                 fields
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 spreads
                 his
                 gleams
                 ,
              
               
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 such
                 extream
                 sharpe
                 cold
                 ,
                 nor
                 such
                 perpetuall
                 night
                 ,
              
               
                 Like
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frigid
                 Zone
                 ,
                 where
                 Sol
                 scarce
                 shewes
                 his
                 light
                 ;
              
               
                 Nor
                 doth
                 their
                 land
                 lye
                 soakt
                 in
                 fennes
                 ,
                 like
                 vnto
                 Aegipts
                 soyle
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 temperate
                 heate
                 and
                 moyst
                 doth
                 yeeld
                 inc●ease
                 with
                 little
                 toyle
                 .
              
            
             And
             a
             litle
             after
             the
             same
             Author
             sayth
             :
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Gauls
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   fiery
                   mind
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   complexion
                   white
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   cald
                   ,
                   as
                   diuers
                   Authors
                   write
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   Nature
                   beheld
                   the
                   Paphian
                   Queen
                   when
                   shee
                   gaue
                   them
                   their
                   hew
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Whereby
                   of
                   colours
                   white
                   and
                   red
                   a
                   perfect
                   vnion
                   grew
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   dancing
                   ,
                   playes
                   ,
                   and
                   pleasant
                   verse
                   consist
                   their
                   chiefest
                   ioyes
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Most
                   pron●
                   they
                   are
                   to
                   banquetting
                   ,
                   most
                   prore
                   to
                
                 Venus
                 toyes
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Yet
                   be
                   they
                   zealous
                   towards
                   their
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   free
                   borne
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Tabase
                   themselues
                   with
                   seruitude
                   ,
                   their
                   haughty
                   minds
                   do
                   scorne
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   No
                   lying
                   ,
                   nor
                   hypocrisie
                   can
                   harbor
                   in
                   their
                   brest
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   But
                   like
                   free
                   men
                   ,
                   so
                   free
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   all
                   rudenes
                   they
                   detest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   hunt
                   fish
                   ,
                   f●wle
                   ,
                   the
                   fields
                   ,
                   and
                   flouds
                   ,
                   and
                   hils
                   they
                   often
                   haunt
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   Long
                   wars
                   hath
                   so
                   inured
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   foes
                   their
                   minds
                   can
                   daunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Their
                   chiefst
                   delight
                   is
                   barbed
                   horse
                   ,
                   with
                   yerking
                   spur
                   to
                   gall
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Bowes
                   speares
                   ,
                   shields
                   swords
                   ,
                   and
                   Brigandines
                   to
                   them
                   are
                   naturall
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   By
                   day
                   to
                   suffer
                   heate
                   of
                   Sunne
                   ,
                   to
                   watch
                   in
                   fields
                   all
                   night
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   beare
                   huge
                   armor
                   on
                   their
                   backes
                   ,
                   amid
                   their
                   foes
                   to
                   fight
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   To
                   run
                   through
                   dangers
                   ,
                   swords
                   and
                   pikes
                   ,
                   t'
                   oppose
                   themselues
                   to
                   death
                
              
               
                 
                   For
                   king
                   ,
                   or
                   kin
                   ,
                   or
                   country
                   deare
                   ,
                   to
                   spend
                   their
                   dearest
                   breath
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   They
                   much
                   delight
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   in
                   thinke
                   their
                   honor
                   most
                   doth
                   stand
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   Goate
                   (
                   if
                   stars
                   speake
                   truth
                   )
                   is
                   ruler
                   of
                   their
                   l●nd
                   :
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   From
                   's
                   influence
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   so
                   may
                   iud●e
                   )
                   this
                   is
                   th'
                   effect
                   insues
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   A
                   wauering
                   heart
                   ,
                   vnconstant
                   brest
                   ,
                   mind
                   greedy
                   still
                   of
                   newes
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             I
             thinke
             it
             not
             amisse
             in
             this
             place
             to
             make
             some
             description
             
             of
             the
             Parlament
             of
             France
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             worthiest
             commendation
             ,
             and
             greatest
             ornament
             belonging
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             France
             :
             by
             whom
             ,
             or
             from
             whence
             this
             court
             of
             Parlament
             was
             first
             instituted
             and
             deriued
             I
             can
             gather
             no
             more
             certaintie
             by
             writers
             than
             I
             haue
             signified
             before
             ,
             that
             by
             all
             likelihood
             the
             Druides
             were
             the
             first
             authours
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             hath
             continued
             euer
             since
             ,
             though
             now
             much
             differing
             from
             what
             it
             then
             was
             :
             for
             the
             Parlament
             (
             as
             the
             Councell
             of
             the
             Druides
             before
             )
             was
             held
             yearely
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             at
             times
             appointed
             by
             the
             King
             in
             this
             manner
             :
          
           
             They
             assembled
             thither
             frō
             each
             seueral
             city
             of
             the
             Prouince
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             were
             skilfull
             in
             their
             lawes
             and
             customs
             ,
             (
             beeing
             thereto
             chosen
             aforehand
             )
             to
             do
             equitie
             and
             iustice
             vnto
             all
             that
             would
             bring
             their
             causes
             before
             them
             by
             way
             of
             appeale
             :
             but
             because
             this
             institution
             was
             at
             the
             first
             vncertaine
             ,
             and
             not
             well
             setled
             :
             the
             seate
             of
             this
             Court
             of
             Parlament
             was
             afterwards
             translated
             from
             Lyons
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             established
             at
             Paris
             ,
             and
             certaine
             Iudges
             appointed
             to
             heare
             ,
             and
             finally
             to
             determine
             all
             appeales
             whatsoeuer
             :
             of
             these
             Iudges
             there
             be
             foure-score
             which
             haue
             annuall
             stipends
             out
             of
             the
             Kings
             Exchequer
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             maintenance
             .
             They
             be
             diuided
             into
             foure
             Courts
             ,
             and
             euery
             Court
             aboue
             other
             ,
             and
             each
             hath
             his
             proper
             Presidents
             ,
             or
             chiefe
             Iustices
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             first
             Court
             or
             Chamber
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             sit
             soure
             chiefe
             Iudges
             or
             Presidents
             ,
             and
             thirtie
             Councellors
             or
             Assistants
             ,
             and
             these
             heare
             all
             complaints
             ,
             controuersies
             ,
             and
             delayes
             ,
             and
             set
             downe
             what
             is
             Law
             in
             euery
             case
             :
             and
             if
             the
             matters
             be
             light
             ,
             or
             lately
             begun
             ,
             they
             end
             and
             determine
             them
             .
             In
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Court
             or
             Chamber
             sit
             in
             each
             eighteene
             ,
             whome
             they
             call
             Aequati
             ,
             as
             hauing
             equall
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             these
             be
             called
             Councellers
             of
             Inquests
             &
             Inquisitions
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             the
             chiefe
             stroke
             in
             Inquisitions
             and
             verdicts
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             be
             lay
             ,
             and
             some
             Clergie-men
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             these
             chambers
             or
             courts
             hath
             foure
             Presidents
             :
             These
             when
             they
             haue
             set
             downe
             their
             opinions
             touching
             any
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             some
             one
             of
             the
             Presidents
             at
             certaine
             times
             appointed
             ,
             deliuereth
             their
             sentence
             to
             the
             first
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             is
             there
             by
             them
             so
             ratified
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             as
             no
             one
             can
             appeale
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             he
             which
             is
             found
             guiltie
             before
             them
             ,
             must
             pay
             vnto
             the
             Courts
             three-score
             pounds
             of
             Tours
             weight
             ;
             and
             some
             are
             adiudged
             to
             pay
             more
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             offence
             :
             but
             if
             the
             party
             so
             condemned
             thinke
             ,
             that
             his
             cause
             was
             not
             well
             vnderstood
             and
             discussed
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             some
             iniurie
             done
             him
             ,
             thereby
             receiuing
             some
             losse
             or
             hinderance
             ,
             hee
             may
             bring
             the
             matter
             (
             thus
             crazed
             by
             misinformation
             )
             againe
             into
             question
             before
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             but
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             heard
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             pawne
             and
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             pounds
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             censure
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Court
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Requests
             ,
             and
             is
             kept
             by
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             Kings
             pallace
             ,
             or
             Masters
             of
             requests
             and
             supplications
             ,
             and
             none
             shall
             haue
             their
             causes
             heard
             there
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             kings
             seruāts
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             haue
             some
             priuiledges
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             molested
             in
             
             other
             Courts
             :
             of
             this
             Court
             there
             be
             onely
             sixe
             Iudges
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             appeale
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Parlament
             .
             If
             in
             handling
             controuersies
             any
             great
             difficulty
             arise
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             decided
             by
             the
             assembly
             of
             all
             the
             Iudges
             and
             Councellors
             of
             euery
             Court
             together
             ,
             which
             happeneth
             oftentimes
             in
             matters
             proposed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             touching
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             :
             for
             no
             law
             can
             be
             throughly
             established
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             this
             Senate
             or
             Parlament-house
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Parlament
             the
             Peeres
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             other
             masters
             of
             Requests
             that
             be
             the
             kings
             fauorites
             ,
             may
             sit
             as
             assistants
             vnto
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             their
             places
             be
             next
             vnto
             the
             Presidents
             of
             the
             first
             Court
             or
             Chamber
             :
             but
             all
             matters
             touching
             the
             king
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Peeres
             be
             defined
             and
             determined
             by
             the
             Peeres
             themselues
             ,
             and
             the
             Iudges
             of
             the
             first
             Court.
             
          
           
             There
             be
             twelue
             chiefe
             Peers
             elected
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Nobility
             
             of
             France
             ,
             whereof
             sixe
             be
             spirituall
             men
             ,
             &
             six
             temporall
             :
             the
             spirituall
             Peeres
             be
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rhemes
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Lavdunum
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Langres
             ,
             (
             which
             be
             called
             
               Episcopi
               Duces
            
             ,
             or
             chiefe
             Bishops
             )
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Beuvois
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Noyon
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Challons
             ,
             (
             which
             be
             
               Episcopi
               Comites
            
             ,
             or
             secundarie
             Bishops
             :
             )
             The
             sixe
             secular
             Peeres
             be
             the
             Duke
             of
             Burgundie
             ,
             the
             D.
             of
             Normandie
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             Aquitania
             ,
             (
             which
             bee
             chiefe
             Princes
             or
             Arch-dukes
             )
             the
             Duke
             of
             Flanders
             ,
             the
             Duke
             of
             Tholousa
             ,
             and
             the
             Duke
             of
             Campania
             ,
             which
             be
             secundary
             Princes
             .
             )
             These
             twelue
             (
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             Robertus
             )
             were
             first
             instituted
             by
             Charles
             the
             great
             ,
             who
             taking
             them
             with
             him
             into
             the
             warres
             ,
             called
             them
             his
             Peeres
             ,
             as
             hauing
             equall
             power
             in
             assisting
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             euer
             present
             at
             his
             coronation
             ,
             and
             yeelded
             
             obedience
             to
             no
             other
             Court
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             be
             the
             ancient
             and
             later
             maners
             of
             the
             Gauls
             and
             French-men
             ,
             and
             their
             customes
             most
             worthie
             of
             memorie
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Spaine
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Spaniards
               .
            
             CAP.
             23.
             
          
           
             SPAINE
             ,
             the
             greatest
             country
             in
             Europe
             ,
             
             is
             situated
             betwixt
             France
             and
             Affricke
             ,
             and
             bounded
             with
             the
             Ocean
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             Pirenaean
             hils
             :
             It
             is
             comparable
             to
             any
             other
             country
             ,
             both
             for
             fertilitie
             of
             soyle
             ,
             and
             aboundance
             of
             fruites
             and
             vines
             ,
             and
             so
             sufficiently
             stored
             with
             all
             kind
             of
             commodities
             ,
             that
             be
             either
             necessarie
             or
             behoofull
             ,
             as
             it
             affordeth
             great
             part
             of
             her
             superfluitie
             to
             the
             city
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             Italy
             ouer
             .
             If
             you
             require
             gold
             ,
             siluer
             ,
             or
             pretious
             stones
             there
             they
             are
             in
             aboundance
             ,
             if
             mynes
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             mettals
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             no
             defect
             ;
             if
             wines
             ,
             it
             giueth
             place
             to
             none
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             oyles
             ,
             it
             excelleth
             all
             other
             nations
             of
             Europe
             :
             besides
             that
             ,
             they
             haue
             such
             store
             of
             salt
             ,
             as
             they
             neuer
             boyle
             it
             ,
             but
             dig
             it
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             in
             full
             perfection
             .
             Yea
             there
             is
             no
             part
             of
             their
             ground
             (
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             barren
             )
             but
             it
             yeeldeth
             increase
             of
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             Sunne
             is
             not
             there
             so
             violent
             as
             in
             Affricke
             ,
             nor
             be
             they
             tossed
             with
             such
             continuall
             stormes
             and
             tempestuous
             winds
             ,
             as
             France
             is
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             an
             equall
             temperature
             of
             the
             heauens
             ,
             and
             wholesomnes
             of
             the
             ayre
             ouer
             
             all
             the
             Region
             ,
             it
             beeing
             greatly
             wasted
             with
             marine
             winds
             ,
             without
             such
             foggie
             mists
             and
             infectious
             exhalations
             as
             proceed
             from
             fennes
             and
             moorish
             grounds
             .
             There
             is
             great
             plenty
             of
             hempe
             ,
             flaxe
             and
             broome
             ,
             the
             pill
             or
             skin
             wherof
             serueth
             to
             tye
             vp
             their
             vines
             :
             and
             it
             affordeth
             more
             vermilion
             then
             any
             other
             countrie
             besides
             .
             The
             currents
             of
             their
             riuers
             be
             not
             so
             swift
             and
             violent
             ,
             as
             they
             thereby
             become
             hurtfull
             ,
             but
             gentle
             and
             mild
             to
             water
             and
             manure
             their
             fields
             and
             medowes
             ,
             and
             the
             armes
             of
             the
             Ocean
             sea
             which
             adioyne
             vnto
             them
             ,
             affoord
             great
             store
             of
             fish
             :
             and
             yet
             for
             no
             one
             thing
             was
             Spaine
             more
             commended
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             swiftnesse
             of
             their
             horses
             ,
             whereof
             grew
             this
             fiction
             ,
             That
             the
             Spanish
             horses
             were
             conceiued
             of
             the
             winds
             .
          
           
             Spaine
             taketh
             her
             beginning
             at
             the
             Pyrenaean
             hilles
             ,
             and
             winding
             by
             Hercules
             pillars
             ,
             extendeth
             to
             the
             Northerne
             Ocean
             ,
             so
             as
             all
             places
             contained
             within
             that
             compasse
             ,
             may
             iustly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             of
             Spaine
             .
             The
             breadth
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             (
             as
             Appianus
             writeth
             )
             is
             ten
             thousand
             stadia
             ,
             &
             the
             length
             much
             answerable
             to
             the
             breadth
             :
             it
             ioyneth
             vnto
             France
             only
             at
             the
             Pyrenaean
             hils
             ,
             and
             on
             al
             other
             sides
             it
             is
             inclosed
             with
             the
             sea
             :
             it
             is
             distinguished
             and
             knowne
             by
             three
             names
             ,
             Tarragon
             ,
             Bethica
             ,
             and
             Lusitania
             :
             Tarragon
             (
             the
             chiefe
             citties
             whereof
             were
             called
             Pallantia
             ,
             and
             Numantia
             ,
             now
             called
             Soria
             )
             at
             the
             one
             end
             ioyneth
             vnto
             France
             ,
             and
             vnto
             Bethica
             and
             Lusitania
             at
             the
             other
             :
             The
             Mediterranean
             sea
             runneth
             by
             the
             South-side
             thereof
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             North
             it
             lyeth
             opposite
             to
             the
             Ocean
             :
             the
             other
             two
             prouinces
             be
             diuided
             by
             the
             riuer
             Anas
             ,
             so
             as
             Bethica
             (
             the
             chiefe
             citties
             whereof
             were
             Hispalis
             and
             Corduba
             )
             looketh
             West-ward
             into
             the
             Atlanticke
             sea
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             Mediterranean
             vpon
             the
             South
             :
             Lusitania
             lyeth
             opposite
             onely
             to
             
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             the
             side
             of
             it
             vnto
             the
             Northerne
             Ocean
             ,
             and
             vnto
             the
             Western
             at
             the
             end
             :
             the
             city
             Emerita
             being
             once
             the
             chiefe
             Cittie
             of
             that
             Prouince
             .
          
           
             Spaine
             was
             first
             called
             Iberia
             ,
             of
             the
             riuer
             Iberus
             ,
             and
             after
             
             that
             Hesperia
             ,
             of
             Hesperus
             the
             brother
             of
             Atlas
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             it
             was
             named
             Hispania
             ,
             of
             Hispalis
             now
             called
             Sibilia
             .
             Their
             bodies
             bee
             very
             apt
             to
             indure
             both
             hunger
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             their
             minds
             euer
             prepared
             for
             death
             :
             they
             bee
             very
             sparing
             and
             strict
             both
             in
             their
             diet
             and
             euery
             thing
             else
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             much
             more
             desirous
             of
             warres
             then
             of
             peace
             .
             So
             much
             ,
             as
             if
             warres
             be
             wanting
             abroade
             ,
             they
             wil
             grow
             to
             ciuill
             dissention
             and
             home-bred
             garboiles
             among
             themselues
             :
             They
             will
             suffer
             torments
             euen
             vnto
             death
             ,
             rather
             than
             reueile
             a
             thing
             committed
             to
             their
             secrecie
             ,
             hauing
             more
             care
             of
             their
             credits
             ,
             and
             trust
             reposed
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             of
             their
             liues
             .
             They
             be
             maruellous
             nimble
             and
             swift
             of
             pace
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             vnquiet
             and
             turbulent
             disposition
             :
             their
             horses
             be
             both
             speedie
             and
             warlike
             ,
             and
             their
             armes
             more
             deare
             vnto
             them
             then
             their
             bloud
             .
          
           
             They
             furnish
             not
             their
             tables
             with
             daintie
             and
             delicate
             meates
             ,
             vnlesse
             vppon
             festiuall
             dayes
             ,
             and
             they
             learned
             of
             the
             Romanes
             (
             after
             the
             second
             Carthaginian
             warres
             )
             to
             wash
             themselues
             in
             cold
             water
             :
             but
             for
             all
             this
             in
             so
             many
             ages
             as
             haue
             passed
             since
             their
             first
             originall
             ,
             they
             neuer
             had
             any
             notable
             or
             famous
             Captaine
             ,
             that
             euer
             atchieued
             any
             great
             Conquest
             ,
             but
             Viriatus
             onely
             ,
             and
             hee
             indeed
             held
             the
             Romaines
             in
             play
             some
             ten
             yeares
             with
             variable
             successe
             of
             fortune
             .
          
           
             The
             women
             dispatch
             all
             businesse
             both
             within
             dores
             and
             without
             ,
             &
             the
             men
             imploy
             themselues
             either
             in
             wars
             ,
             or
             to
             purloyning
             &
             stealing
             from
             others
             :
             they
             weare
             short
             black
             garments
             made
             of
             rough
             woll
             like
             goats
             haire
             :
             their
             shields
             
             or
             bucklers
             which
             they
             vse
             for
             their
             defence
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             be
             little
             ones
             made
             of
             nerues
             and
             sinewes
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             weeld
             with
             such
             agilitie
             ,
             as
             they
             auoid
             all
             dangers
             both
             of
             darts
             ,
             arrowes
             ,
             and
             hand-blowes
             .
             Their
             darts
             bee
             all
             of
             Iron
             and
             crooked
             ,
             their
             helmets
             of
             brasse
             and
             crested
             ,
             and
             their
             swords
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             as
             broade
             as
             the
             palme
             of
             ones
             hand
             ;
             wherewith
             in
             a
             troupe
             or
             croude
             ,
             they
             will
             make
             great
             slaughter
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             a
             deuise
             to
             make
             Iron
             very
             tough
             and
             strong
             for
             weapons
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             beate
             and
             hammer
             it
             into
             thinne
             plates
             or
             sheetes
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             lay
             those
             sheetes
             in
             the
             ground
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             the
             weakest
             of
             the
             Iron
             bee
             rusted
             away
             ,
             and
             none
             left
             but
             what
             is
             maruellous
             pure
             &
             strong
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             they
             make
             their
             swords
             ,
             and
             other
             weapons
             for
             the
             warres
             ,
             which
             be
             so
             substantiall
             and
             good
             ,
             as
             neither
             shield
             nor
             helmet
             can
             withstand
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             kill
             all
             before
             them
             :
             and
             of
             these
             swords
             euery
             one
             commonly
             carrieth
             two
             .
             Those
             which
             haue
             any
             regiment
             in
             the
             camp
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             escaped
             the
             conflict
             on
             horsebacke
             ,
             forsake
             their
             horses
             ,
             and
             helpe
             the
             footmen
             ,
             they
             will
             fling
             their
             darts
             a
             great
             way
             from
             them
             ,
             &
             that
             with
             great
             skil
             ,
             &
             they
             will
             indure
             the
             fight
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             &
             their
             bodies
             be
             so
             nimble
             and
             quicke
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             easily
             fly
             from
             their
             foes
             ,
             and
             set
             vpon
             them
             againe
             as
             occasion
             is
             offered
             They
             be
             so
             desirous
             of
             wars
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             least
             cause
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             will
             swarme
             together
             by
             troupes
             ,
             and
             sing
             for
             ioy
             when
             they
             incounter
             their
             foes
             .
          
           
             In
             peaceable
             times
             they
             practise
             singing
             and
             dancing
             ;
             for
             which
             exercise
             they
             be
             very
             light
             and
             actiue
             :
             towards
             their
             enemies
             and
             euil
             persons
             they
             practise
             great
             cruelty
             ,
             but
             to
             strangers
             much
             bounty
             and
             humanity
             :
             for
             they
             bee
             so
             forward
             to
             intertaine
             strangers
             and
             trauellers
             ,
             as
             they
             
             will
             euery
             one
             striue
             to
             exceed
             other
             in
             courtesie
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             emulation
             ,
             esteeming
             those
             most
             worthy
             of
             honor
             and
             in
             greatest
             fauour
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             haue
             most
             strangers
             to
             accompany
             them
             :
             The
             women
             weare
             yron
             chaines
             or
             iewels
             about
             their
             neckes
             ,
             with
             crooked
             or
             bending
             crests
             ,
             that
             compasse
             the
             head
             from
             the
             necke
             behind
             ouer
             the
             crowne
             ,
             and
             so
             hang
             downe
             vpon
             their
             fore-heads
             ,
             vnto
             which
             they
             fasten
             their
             veiles
             when
             they
             please
             to
             maske
             their
             faces
             ,
             which
             they
             account
             a
             great
             ornament
             vnto
             thē
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             in
             some
             part
             a
             little
             strake
             of
             a
             wheele
             cōpasseth
             their
             heads
             ,
             and
             is
             bound
             to
             the
             sinewes
             in
             the
             hinder
             part
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             reacheth
             downe
             to
             the
             lappes
             of
             their
             eares
             ,
             waxing
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             litle
             ,
             sharper
             and
             narrower
             towards
             the
             top
             .
             Some
             shaue
             off
             all
             the
             haire
             of
             the
             forpart
             of
             their
             heades
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             haue
             a
             pillar
             of
             a
             foot
             long
             ,
             standing
             vpright
             vpon
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             fasten
             their
             haire
             ,
             and
             then
             couer
             it
             with
             a
             blacke
             cap
             or
             bonnet
             .
             They
             feed
             of
             diuers
             sorts
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             make
             drinke
             of
             hony
             ,
             whereof
             the
             country
             hath
             sufficient
             store
             ,
             and
             such
             wines
             as
             are
             wanting
             in
             their
             owne
             ,
             are
             brought
             vnto
             them
             out
             of
             other
             countries
             :
             and
             although
             they
             bee
             very
             neate
             and
             cleanly
             in
             their
             diet
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             strange
             to
             see
             ,
             what
             a
             beastly
             and
             filthy
             custome
             they
             generally
             obserue
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             wash
             their
             whole
             bodies
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             rub
             their
             teeth
             with
             vrine
             ,
             accounting
             it
             very
             good
             and
             wholesome
             for
             their
             bodies
             .
             But
             (
             to
             omit
             nothing
             that
             may
             bring
             vs
             to
             a
             perfect
             knowledge
             and
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             country
             )
             all
             the
             Region
             now
             called
             Spaine
             ,
             was
             heretofore
             diuided
             into
             the
             further
             and
             nearer
             Spaine
             ;
             the
             nearer
             Spaine
             is
             that
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Tarragon
             ,
             extending
             to
             the
             Pyrenaean
             hils
             :
             &
             the
             further
             Spaine
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             length
             ,
             is
             diuided
             into
             two
             Prouinces
             ,
             Bethica
             ,
             and
             Lusitania
             :
             
             Spaine
             also
             was
             once
             diuided
             into
             fiue
             kingdomes
             ,
             which
             were
             ,
             Castile
             ,
             Arragon
             ,
             Portugall
             ,
             Nauarre
             ,
             and
             Granata
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Of
               Lusitania
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               auncient
               manners
               of
               the
               Portugals
               .
            
             CAP.
             24.
             
          
           
             LVSITANIA
             ,
             a
             Prouince
             in
             the
             furthermost
             part
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             called
             
             Portugall
             ,
             hath
             Bethica
             on
             the
             South
             ,
             Tarragon
             on
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             Ocean
             sea
             vppon
             the
             West
             and
             North.
             It
             was
             first
             called
             Lusitania
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             Pliny
             )
             of
             Lusus
             the
             father
             of
             Bacchus
             ,
             and
             Lysa
             his
             luxurious
             and
             dissolute
             companion
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             Spaniards
             ,
             the
             Portugals
             bee
             most
             valiant
             ,
             subtill
             ,
             actiue
             and
             nimble
             ,
             and
             through
             their
             extraordinarie
             skill
             in
             nauigation
             haue
             found
             out
             more
             strange
             and
             vnknowne
             lands
             ,
             than
             any
             people
             in
             the
             world
             againe
             :
             Their
             shields
             which
             they
             vse
             in
             the
             warres
             be
             two
             foote
             broade
             ,
             and
             made
             crooked
             towards
             the
             vpper
             end
             where
             they
             hold
             their
             hands
             ,
             (
             for
             other
             handle
             they
             haue
             none
             )
             and
             these
             will
             they
             vse
             with
             such
             agility
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             thereby
             easily
             auoide
             both
             arrowes
             ,
             darts
             ,
             and
             hand-blowes
             :
             They
             haue
             also
             short
             swords
             or
             poynards
             hanging
             by
             their
             sides
             ,
             and
             some
             haue
             brest-plates
             made
             of
             linnen
             cloth
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             few
             weare
             other
             priuie
             coats
             or
             crested
             helmets
             ,
             but
             onely
             such
             as
             be
             made
             of
             nerues
             or
             sinewes
             .
          
           
             They
             be
             very
             skilfull
             in
             darting
             ,
             &
             can
             cast
             them
             a
             great
             way
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             continue
             the
             battell
             long
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             nimblenes
             ,
             quicke
             agility
             ,
             and
             lightnesse
             ,
             
             they
             will
             easily
             flie
             from
             their
             enemie
             ,
             and
             againe
             pursue
             him
             ,
             as
             makes
             most
             for
             their
             aduantage
             :
             foot-men
             haue
             their
             legs
             harnessed
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             a
             bundle
             of
             darts
             ,
             and
             some
             carrie
             Iauelins
             pointed
             or
             headed
             with
             brasse
             .
             There
             be
             some
             Portingals
             dwelling
             neere
             the
             riuer
             Durius
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             to
             liue
             like
             vnto
             the
             Spartanes
             :
             these
             vse
             two
             kind
             of
             oyntments
             ,
             and
             sulphury
             or
             fierie
             stones
             to
             warm
             them
             withall
             ,
             and
             all
             cold
             things
             are
             washed
             .
             They
             eate
             all
             one
             kind
             of
             meate
             ,
             which
             is
             wholesome
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             homely
             :
             when
             they
             sacrifice
             ,
             they
             cut
             not
             the
             beast
             in
             peeces
             ,
             but
             opening
             his
             belly
             ,
             they
             looke
             into
             the
             bowels
             or
             garbage
             of
             the
             oblation
             ,
             as
             also
             into
             the
             veines
             of
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             by
             handling
             of
             them
             coniecture
             of
             things
             to
             come
             .
             Another
             kind
             of
             diuination
             they
             haue
             by
             mens
             intrals
             ,
             and
             especially
             captiues
             ;
             in
             doing
             whereof
             they
             first
             couer
             the
             man
             ordained
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             with
             a
             cassocke
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Augur
             or
             Southsayer
             maketh
             an
             incision
             in
             the
             bottome
             of
             his
             belly
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             fall
             prophesieth
             of
             future
             euents
             ,
             which
             done
             ,
             they
             cutte
             off
             the
             right
             hands
             ,
             and
             offer
             them
             to
             their
             gods
             .
          
           
             Those
             Portingals
             which
             inhabite
             on
             hils
             fare
             but
             meanly
             ,
             they
             drinke
             water
             ,
             and
             lye
             vpon
             the
             bare
             ground
             :
             They
             suffer
             their
             haire
             to
             grow
             long
             ,
             and
             to
             hang
             downe
             about
             their
             shoulders
             dangling
             like
             women
             ,
             and
             they
             fight
             with
             Myters
             vpon
             their
             heades
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             helmets
             .
             Their
             daintiest
             meate
             is
             bucke
             goates
             ,
             which
             they
             also
             sacrifice
             to
             Mars
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             captiues
             and
             horses
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             also
             (
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Greekes
             )
             their
             Hecatombes
             ,
             which
             are
             sacrifices
             made
             with
             an
             hundred
             beasts
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Pindarus
             is
             of
             opinion
             )
             they
             sacrifice
             and
             offer
             euery
             hundreth
             thing
             likewise
             .
             They
             haue
             their
             Gymnick
             playes
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             so
             called
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             be
             
             done
             by
             naked
             men
             )
             and
             these
             playes
             are
             exercised
             with
             weapons
             ,
             horses
             ,
             plummets
             of
             Leade
             ,
             called
             the
             Whirle-about
             ,
             running
             and
             disordered
             fighting
             :
             and
             sometimes
             they
             diuide
             themselues
             into
             parts
             ,
             and
             fight
             one
             side
             against
             another
             .
          
           
             These
             mountainous
             Lusitanians
             feede
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             yeare
             vppon
             Acornes
             ,
             which
             when
             they
             haue
             dried
             and
             ground
             into
             meale
             ,
             they
             make
             bread
             thereof
             and
             so
             eat
             it
             .
             In
             stead
             of
             wine
             (
             wherof
             those
             parts
             are
             barren
             )
             they
             haue
             drinke
             made
             of
             barley
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             euer
             drinke
             new
             ,
             assoone
             as
             it
             is
             brewed
             .
          
           
             When
             kinsfolke
             and
             friends
             are
             assembled
             together
             to
             banquet
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             oyle
             they
             vse
             butter
             ,
             and
             haue
             seates
             made
             in
             the
             walles
             for
             them
             to
             sit
             in
             ;
             where
             euery
             one
             taketh
             his
             seate
             according
             to
             his
             worth
             or
             grauitie
             ,
             and
             euer
             in
             their
             drinking
             ,
             they
             vse
             to
             sing
             and
             dance
             after
             musicke
             ;
             leaping
             and
             capering
             for
             ioy
             ,
             as
             the
             women
             in
             Boetica
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             ioyne
             all
             their
             hands
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             fall
             a
             dauncing
             :
             Their
             apparell
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             is
             black
             cassockes
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             wrap
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             lye
             themselues
             downe
             to
             sleepe
             vppon
             straw
             or
             litter
             :
             They
             eate
             their
             meate
             in
             earthen
             platters
             ,
             as
             the
             French
             men
             do
             ,
             and
             women
             weare
             for
             the
             most
             part
             red
             garments
             .
          
           
             In
             steade
             of
             money
             they
             vse
             thinne
             plates
             of
             siluer
             ,
             or
             else
             exchange
             and
             barter
             one
             commoditie
             for
             another
             .
             Those
             which
             are
             condemned
             to
             dye
             ,
             are
             stoned
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             Parricides
             are
             carried
             from
             out
             the
             confines
             of
             their
             hilles
             ,
             or
             beyond
             some
             riuer
             ,
             and
             there
             couered
             and
             ouer-whelmed
             with
             stones
             .
             They
             contract
             matrimonie
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             and
             (
             according
             to
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             )
             bring
             those
             which
             are
             sick
             into
             the
             streets
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             those
             which
             haue
             beene
             troubled
             with
             the
             
             like
             griefes
             themselues
             ,
             may
             shew
             them
             how
             they
             were
             cured
             .
             And
             these
             be
             the
             customs
             vsed
             in
             those
             mountainous
             and
             northerne
             countries
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             those
             Spaniards
             which
             inhabite
             the
             vtmost
             parts
             of
             Portingall
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             taken
             prisoners
             by
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             readie
             to
             bee
             hanged
             ,
             they
             will
             sing
             for
             ioy
             :
             That
             the
             men
             there
             giue
             dowers
             to
             their
             wiues
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             sisters
             their
             heires
             ,
             who
             do
             also
             marrv
             their
             own
             brothers
             .
             And
             that
             they
             be
             so
             barbarous
             and
             bloudy-minded
             ,
             that
             mothers
             will
             murther
             their
             owne
             children
             ,
             and
             children
             their
             parents
             ,
             rather
             then
             that
             they
             should
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             They
             do
             sacrifice
             to
             a
             god
             ,
             whose
             name
             is
             vnknowne
             :
             when
             the
             Moone
             is
             in
             the
             full
             ,
             they
             will
             watch
             all
             night
             euery
             one
             at
             his
             owne
             dore
             ,
             dancing
             and
             skipping
             all
             the
             night
             long
             .
             The
             women
             haue
             as
             good
             part
             of
             all
             profits
             and
             increase
             as
             men
             haue
             ,
             for
             they
             practise
             husbandry
             ,
             and
             be
             obedient
             and
             seruiceable
             to
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             themselues
             are
             with
             child
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniards
             make
             poyson
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             herbe
             much
             like
             vnto
             Persley
             ,
             which
             offendeth
             not
             vppon
             a
             sodaine
             ,
             but
             by
             litle
             and
             litle
             ,
             and
             this
             they
             alwaies
             haue
             in
             readinesse
             for
             any
             one
             that
             wrongs
             them
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             sayd
             to
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Spaniards
             to
             be
             great
             poysoners
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             custome
             is
             also
             to
             offer
             themselues
             to
             bee
             slaine
             and
             sacrificed
             for
             those
             to
             whome
             they
             are
             newly
             reconciled
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               other
               Ilands
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manners
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
            
             CAP.
             25.
             
          
           
             ENGLAND
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             great
             Brittaine
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             Iland
             contained
             
             within
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Ocean
             :
             It
             is
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             triangle
             ,
             much
             like
             vnto
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Sicily
             ,
             and
             is
             wholly
             imbraced
             and
             infolded
             within
             the
             armes
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             in
             no
             part
             touching
             ,
             but
             altogether
             diuided
             frō
             
             the
             continent
             .
             It
             was
             first
             called
             Albion
             ,
             of
             the
             white
             cliffes
             or
             rockes
             that
             shew
             the
             country
             a
             far
             off
             vnto
             passengers
             .
             Some
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Troy
             by
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             the
             Troianes
             (
             guided
             by
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Pallas
             )
             rigged
             a
             nauie
             ,
             betooke
             them
             to
             the
             seas
             ,
             and
             (
             arriuing
             in
             this
             Island
             )
             fought
             many
             battels
             with
             the
             Gyants
             ,
             which
             then
             inhabited
             the
             country
             ,
             destroyed
             some
             ,
             expelled
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             possessed
             the
             soyle
             themselues
             .
             These
             also
             (
             continuing
             their
             possession
             many
             yeares
             together
             )
             were
             afterwards
             driuen
             thence
             by
             the
             Saxons
             ,
             a
             warlike
             people
             of
             Germany
             ,
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             Angla
             their
             Queene
             .
             The
             
             Inhabitants
             wholly
             vanquished
             and
             expelled
             ,
             and
             their
             soyle
             and
             substance
             shared
             amongst
             souldiers
             ,
             vtterly
             to
             extinguish
             and
             roote
             out
             all
             memorie
             of
             the
             former
             name
             and
             nation
             ,
             they
             called
             the
             country
             Anglia
             ,
             after
             the
             name
             of
             Angla
             their
             guide
             and
             gouernesse
             .
             Some
             others
             are
             of
             
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             called
             Anglia
             ,
             as
             beeing
             an
             angle
             or
             corner
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             Vpon
             the
             North
             it
             lieth
             opposite
             to
             France
             and
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             the
             circuit
             or
             vtmost
             bounds
             of
             the
             whole
             Island
             ,
             is
             about
             1836.
             
             English
             miles
             .
             Their
             longest
             day
             consisteth
             
             of
             seuenteene
             houres
             :
             their
             nights
             are
             light
             in
             the
             Sommer
             season
             :
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             gray
             ,
             their
             stature
             tall
             ,
             and
             their
             naturall
             complexions
             so
             comely
             ,
             so
             faire
             and
             so
             beautifull
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Gregory
             seeing
             by
             chance
             certaine
             English
             boies
             in
             Rome
             ,
             and
             demaunding
             of
             what
             Country
             they
             were
             ,
             said
             that
             they
             might
             well
             bee
             called
             ,
             Angli
             ,
             their
             faces
             and
             countenances
             resembling
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             lamenting
             that
             such
             diuilish
             Idolatry
             should
             harbor
             in
             such
             diuine
             features
             ,
             he
             shortly
             after
             effected
             ,
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             was
             planted
             in
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             In
             warre
             they
             are
             vndaunted
             ,
             and
             most
             expert
             Archers
             ,
             their
             women
             bee
             maruelous
             comely
             and
             beautifull
             ,
             their
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             rude
             ,
             barbarous
             and
             base
             ,
             their
             nobility
             and
             gentrie
             ,
             curteous
             ,
             ciuill
             and
             of
             singular
             humanity
             .
             They
             salute
             one
             an
             other
             with
             cappe
             and
             knee
             ,
             and
             incounter
             the
             women
             with
             kisses
             ,
             leade
             them
             into
             Tauernes
             and
             there
             drinke
             together
             ,
             which
             they
             deeme
             no
             touch
             to
             their
             reputations
             ,
             if
             therein
             bee
             discouered
             no
             lasciuious
             intent
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             haue
             warres
             ,
             they
             delight
             not
             in
             subuerting
             citties
             ,
             destroying
             ,
             burning
             ,
             and
             consuming
             ,
             corne
             ,
             cattaile
             or
             country
             ,
             but
             bend
             their
             forces
             wholy
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             vanquisher
             hath
             command
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             England
             of
             al
             other
             prouinces
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             that
             imbraced
             
             the
             Christian
             religion
             :
             The
             country
             aboundeth
             with
             cattaile
             and
             wool
             :
             wolues
             it
             breedeth
             none
             ,
             nor
             norisheth
             any
             that
             are
             brought
             thither
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             their
             flockes
             
             may
             feed
             at
             liberty
             without
             feare
             or
             guide
             .
             The
             country
             is
             rich
             in
             mettals
             ,
             as
             lead
             ,
             copper
             especially
             and
             some
             siluer
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             the
             Magerite
             or
             pearle
             ,
             and
             the
             stone
             Gagates
             (
             there
             called
             Iette
             )
             which
             burnoth
             in
             water
             and
             is
             extinguished
             with
             oyle
             .
             In
             steed
             of
             wine
             (
             whereof
             the
             land
             is
             barren
             )
             they
             vse
             a
             kinde
             of
             licor
             which
             they
             cal
             Ale
             and
             Beare
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             much
             wines
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             other
             countries
             .
          
           
             There
             bee
             many
             villages
             ,
             borrowes
             and
             cities
             ,
             whereof
             London
             is
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             nation
             ,
             the
             Kings
             seat
             ,
             and
             
             the
             most
             famous
             for
             trafficke
             and
             trading
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             their
             customes
             and
             manners
             they
             vse
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             which
             are
             much
             differing
             from
             their
             customes
             they
             vsed
             the
             time
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             for
             at
             that
             time
             it
             was
             not
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             eate
             Hare
             ,
             Hen
             or
             Goose
             ,
             and
             yet
             
             would
             they
             norish
             and
             keepe
             them
             for
             their
             pleasures
             .
             The
             people
             that
             inhabited
             the
             middle
             part
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             liued
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             vpon
             milke
             ,
             and
             flesh
             (
             beeing
             vtterly
             destitute
             of
             corne
             )
             and
             cloathed
             themselues
             with
             skinnes
             .
             Their
             faces
             they
             would
             die
             with
             woad
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             in
             battaile
             they
             might
             breed
             a
             great
             terror
             to
             their
             enemies
             :
             They
             wore
             long
             haire
             hanging
             downe
             about
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             shaued
             all
             parts
             of
             their
             bodies
             but
             their
             heads
             :
             one
             woman
             would
             haue
             tenne
             or
             more
             husbands
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             the
             brother
             to
             enioy
             his
             brothers
             wife
             ,
             the
             father
             the
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             the
             sonne
             the
             fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             were
             accounted
             children
             to
             them
             all
             :
             Strabo
             (
             dissenting
             from
             the
             opinion
             of
             Caesar
             )
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             are
             farre
             taller
             then
             the
             Frenchmen
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             shorter
             haire
             :
             Thicke
             woods
             serued
             them
             in
             steed
             of
             cities
             ,
             wherein
             they
             builded
             them
             cabbines
             and
             cottages
             ,
             harboring
             themselues
             and
             their
             
             cattaile
             vnder
             one
             roofe
             .
             The
             country
             is
             more
             subiect
             to
             raine
             then
             snow
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             weather
             is
             faire
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             couered
             sometimes
             with
             a
             blacke
             clowde
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             space
             of
             foure
             houres
             together
             you
             shall
             see
             no
             Sunne
             at
             high
             noone
          
           
             Scotland
             the
             vttermost
             part
             of
             Britan
             towards
             the
             
             North
             ,
             is
             deuided
             from
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Island
             onely
             with
             a
             riuer
             or
             small
             arme
             of
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             Not
             farre
             distant
             from
             Scotland
             lieth
             Ireland
             ,
             the
             people
             whereof
             vse
             one
             kinde
             of
             habite
             ,
             in
             no
             point
             differing
             one
             from
             an
             other
             .
             They
             speake
             all
             one
             language
             and
             vse
             the
             selfe
             same
             customes
             .
             They
             haue
             nimble
             wits
             and
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             reuenge
             ,
             vsing
             great
             cruelty
             in
             the
             warres
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             they
             bee
             sober
             and
             can
             indure
             all
             manner
             of
             wants
             with
             great
             facility
             .
             They
             are
             naturally
             faire
             ,
             but
             nothing
             curious
             in
             their
             apparel
             .
          
           
             The
             Scots
             of
             whom
             I
             spake
             before
             (
             as
             some
             are
             of
             opinion
             )
             were
             so
             called
             of
             the
             paynting
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             
             for
             it
             was
             an
             vsual
             and
             auncient
             custome
             there
             (
             and
             especially
             amongst
             the
             rudest
             and
             barbarous
             kinde
             of
             people
             )
             to
             paint
             and
             die
             their
             bodies
             ,
             armes
             and
             legs
             with
             varnish
             or
             vermillion
             ,
             which
             custome
             (
             if
             all
             bee
             true
             as
             is
             written
             by
             ancient
             authors
             )
             was
             practised
             by
             the
             Britans
             ,
             especially
             in
             time
             of
             warre
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             terrifie
             the
             enemy
             as
             before
             is
             said
             .
          
           
             
               Aeneas
               Siluius
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             shortest
             day
             in
             winter
             there
             ,
             is
             not
             aboue
             three
             houres
             long
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             worthy
             the
             noting
             to
             see
             how
             poore
             folkes
             there
             stand
             about
             the
             Temples
             of
             their
             gods
             ,
             begging
             stones
             of
             passengers
             for
             them
             to
             burne
             ,
             for
             the
             country
             affoordeth
             but
             small
             store
             of
             fuell
             ,
             and
             the
             stones
             which
             they
             craue
             and
             get
             together
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             fat
             and
             sulphery
             
             condition
             ,
             and
             wil
             burne
             like
             coles
             :
             Aeneas
             saith
             that
             hee
             heard
             there
             was
             a
             tree
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             in
             Antumne
             whē
             the
             leaues
             were
             withered
             ,
             they
             fell
             of
             the
             tree
             into
             a
             riuer
             ,
             &
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             water
             were
             turned
             into
             birds
             .
             This
             tree
             he
             saith
             hee
             sought
             for
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             find
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             lastly
             it
             was
             told
             him
             ,
             by
             some
             that
             knew
             the
             Country
             well
             ,
             that
             this
             strange
             miracle
             was
             to
             be
             seene
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Isles
             of
             Orcades
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               farre
               mine
               Author
               ,
               concerning
               the
               estate
               of
               this
               Island
               ,
               by
               which
               appeareth
               the
               little
               acquaintance
               both
               hee
               and
               those
               writers
               out
               of
               which
               hee
               frameth
               this
               collection
               had
               with
               it
               ,
               for
               else
               would
               they
               not
               so
               sleightly
               haue
               slipt
               ouer
               the
               commendation
               of
               so
               worthy
               a
               Country
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               amisse
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               to
               supply
               their
               defects
               with
               this
               short
               addition
               of
               mine
               owne
               ,
               wherein
               happely
               you
               may
               perceiue
               a
               more
               liuely
               description
               of
               this
               our
               Realme
               of
               Great
               Britany
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               then
               could
               well
               bee
               expected
               from
               meere
               strangers
               .
            
          
           
             BRITANNIA
             ,
             sometimes
             called
             Albion
             ,
             the
             worthiest
             and
             renownedst
             Island
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             in
             compasse
             as
             is
             said
             before
             (
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             best
             writers
             )
             about
             1836.
             
             English
             miles
             :
             It
             is
             sytuated
             in
             a
             most
             milde
             &
             temperate
             clymate
             ,
             the
             ayre
             beeing
             neither
             too
             hot
             in
             Sommer
             ,
             nor
             too
             cold
             in
             winter
             ,
             through
             which
             temperature
             it
             aboundeth
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             graine
             ,
             fruits
             and
             cattaile
             ,
             that
             be
             either
             necessary
             or
             behoueful
             for
             mans
             life
             :
             for
             besides
             that
             the
             Country
             
             is
             wholesome
             ,
             pleasant
             and
             delightsome
             ,
             there
             bee
             such
             store
             of
             ponds
             ,
             riuers
             and
             running
             waters
             for
             fish
             and
             foule
             ,
             such
             aboundance
             of
             forrests
             and
             chases
             for
             timber
             and
             fuel
             ,
             such
             large
             fields
             &
             champion
             grounds
             for
             corne
             and
             graine
             ,
             such
             pastures
             and
             meadowes
             for
             sheepe
             and
             cattaile
             ,
             such
             orchards
             and
             gardens
             for
             pleasure
             and
             profit
             ,
             such
             hunting
             and
             hawking
             in
             fields
             ,
             fluds
             and
             forrests
             ,
             such
             strong
             castles
             ,
             such
             stately
             buildings
             ,
             such
             goodly
             cities
             and
             walled
             townes
             ,
             such
             beautifull
             houses
             of
             the
             Nobility
             disperced
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             such
             large
             territories
             ,
             such
             renowned
             vniuersities
             for
             the
             aduancement
             of
             learning
             and
             good
             letters
             ,
             such
             practise
             of
             religiō
             ,
             such
             places
             for
             pleading
             ,
             such
             trafficke
             and
             trading
             ,
             such
             maintainance
             of
             Iustice
             ,
             such
             generous
             dispositions
             in
             the
             nobles
             ,
             such
             ciuility
             amongst
             citizens
             ,
             such
             intercourse
             amongst
             the
             commons
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             such
             is
             the
             pompe
             ,
             riches
             &
             florishing
             state
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             vnder
             the
             gouernment
             of
             our
             most
             gratious
             Prince
             King
             Iames
             ,
             that
             England
             at
             this
             day
             is
             so
             amply
             stored
             with
             natures
             richest
             guifts
             that
             she
             is
             not
             onely
             furnished
             with
             things
             sufficient
             to
             serue
             her selfe
             ,
             but
             sendeth
             forth
             sundry
             of
             her
             superfluous
             commodities
             into
             other
             countries
             also
             ,
             and
             for
             al
             things
             may
             iustly
             bee
             compared
             ,
             if
             not
             preferred
             to
             any
             country
             in
             Christendome
             :
             who
             were
             the
             first
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             why
             it
             was
             so
             called
             ,
             I
             finde
             it
             so
             diuersly
             reported
             that
             I
             rather
             leaue
             euery
             man
             to
             his
             opinion
             ,
             then
             by
             setting
             downe
             mine
             owne
             incurre
             the
             censure
             of
             ignorance
             and
             indiscretion
             :
             but
             howsoeuer
             ,
             although
             it
             hath
             bin
             inhabited
             by
             sundry
             nations
             ,
             and
             deuided
             into
             seuerall
             Kingdoms
             ,
             yet
             doe
             I
             not
             finde
             that
             euer
             it
             admitted
             any
             other
             forme
             of
             gouernment
             but
             the
             Kingly
             authority
             only
             ,
             no
             not
             when
             it
             was
             dismembered
             into
             many
             Kingdomes
             ,
             
             but
             that
             then
             euery
             King
             had
             a
             perfect
             and
             absolute
             command
             ouer
             his
             subiects
             ,
             nor
             that
             any
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             either
             then
             ,
             or
             since
             it
             grew
             into
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             did
             euer
             receiue
             his
             authority
             from
             any
             other
             Prince
             as
             his
             supreme
             ,
             but
             that
             euery
             King
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             was
             (
             next
             vnto
             God
             )
             sole
             and
             absolute
             gouernor
             ,
             the
             idle
             example
             of
             King
             Iohn
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             who
             without
             consent
             of
             his
             commons
             ,
             or
             establishment
             by
             act
             of
             parliament
             ,
             forced
             therevnto
             by
             the
             rebellion
             of
             his
             Nobles
             aided
             by
             the
             Dolphin
             of
             France
             ,
             resigned
             his
             crowne
             to
             the
             Popes
             Legate
             ,
             and
             receiued
             it
             againe
             at
             his
             hands
             onely
             to
             appease
             the
             Pope
             being
             then
             his
             enemy
             .
          
           
             To
             passe
             ouer
             the
             seuerall
             peoples
             that
             haue
             inhabited
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             the
             times
             of
             their
             continuance
             ,
             as
             Britans
             ,
             Romans
             ,
             Danes
             and
             Saxons
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             times
             more
             nere
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             for
             that
             my
             purpose
             is
             not
             to
             wade
             in
             vncertaine
             waters
             ,
             but
             briefly
             to
             touch
             the
             present
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             my
             country
             ,
             too
             sleightly
             slipt
             ouer
             by
             mine
             author
             .
          
           
             William
             surnamed
             the
             Conqueror
             bastard
             sonne
             to
             Robert
             the
             sixth
             Duke
             of
             Normandy
             ,
             and
             cousin
             germaine
             vnto
             King
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
             by
             the
             mothers
             side
             ,
             pretending
             a
             title
             vnto
             this
             Kingdome
             by
             the
             guift
             of
             Edward
             his
             kinseman
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             a
             couenant
             confirmed
             by
             oth
             betwixt
             Harrold
             and
             him
             ,
             entred
             this
             land
             ,
             slue
             King
             Harrold
             in
             battaile
             and
             obtained
             the
             crowne
             by
             conquest
             ,
             vpon
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             October
             1066.
             
             Hee
             alterred
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             dispossessed
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             and
             distributed
             their
             lands
             by
             portions
             vnto
             his
             people
             that
             came
             in
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             raigned
             twenty
             yeeres
             ,
             eight
             monthes
             and
             sixteene
             daies
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             William
             his
             third
             sonne
             ,
             surnamed
             
               William
               Rufus
            
             ,
             who
             was
             
             flaine
             in
             hunting
             ,
             after
             hee
             had
             raigned
             twelue
             yeeres
             ,
             eleuen
             months
             and
             eighteene
             daies
             ,
             and
             hauing
             no
             issue
             ,
             left
             the
             gouernment
             to
             Henry
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             youngest
             sonne
             to
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             first
             ,
             surnamed
             
               Henry
               Beuclarke
            
             ,
             raigned
             fiue
             and
             thirty
             yeeres
             ,
             foure
             months
             and
             eleuen
             daies
             ,
             and
             dying
             without
             issue
             male
             ,
             left
             the
             crowne
             vnto
             Stephen
             Earle
             Morton
             and
             of
             Bologne
             ,
             sonne
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Bloys
             ,
             and
             
               Adela
               ,
               William
            
             Conquerors
             daughter
             ,
             and
             nephew
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Stephen
             raigned
             eighteene
             yeeres
             ,
             eleuen
             months
             and
             eighteene
             daies
             ,
             and
             Henry
             sonne
             to
             Maude
             the
             Empresse
             ,
             whose
             mother
             was
             Maude
             Queene
             of
             England
             ,
             wife
             to
             King
             Henry
             the
             first
             and
             daughter
             to
             Margaret
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             ,
             who
             was
             daughter
             to
             Edward
             the
             sonne
             of
             Edmund
             ,
             surnamed
             Ironsyde
             (
             by
             which
             meanes
             the
             Saxon
             line
             was
             againe
             restored
             )
             succeeded
             in
             his
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             second
             raigned
             foure
             and
             thirty
             yeeres
             ,
             nine
             months
             and
             two
             daies
             ,
             and
             then
             departing
             this
             life
             left
             the
             managing
             of
             the
             estate
             vnto
             his
             third
             sonne
             Richard
             surnamed
             
               Richard
               Ceur
               de
               Lyon.
            
             
          
           
             Richard
             the
             first
             raigned
             nine
             yeeres
             ,
             nine
             months
             and
             two
             and
             twenty
             daies
             ,
             and
             dying
             without
             issue
             ,
             his
             brother
             Iohn
             (
             disinheriting
             Arthur
             and
             Eleanor
             ,
             the
             right
             heires
             to
             the
             crowne
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             issue
             of
             Ieffrey
             Duke
             of
             Britan
             his
             elder
             brother
             ,
             who
             was
             fourth
             sonne
             to
             Henry
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             died
             before
             his
             father
             )
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             gouernment
             .
             Iohn
             raigned
             seuenteene
             yeeres
             ,
             seuen
             monthes
             ,
             and
             Henry
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             raigned
             in
             his
             steed
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             third
             raigned
             sixe
             and
             fiftie
             yeeres
             ,
             and
             one
             month
             ,
             and
             left
             his
             sonne
             Edward
             surnamed
             Long-shankes
             to
             rule
             after
             him
             .
          
           
           
             Edward
             the
             first
             raigned
             foure
             and
             thirty
             yeeres
             ,
             eight
             monthes
             and
             nine
             daies
             ,
             and
             exchanging
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             left
             the
             crowne
             to
             his
             sonne
             Edward
             of
             Carnaruon
             so
             called
             because
             hee
             was
             borne
             there
             .
          
           
             Edward
             the
             second
             raigned
             nineteene
             yeeres
             ,
             seuen
             months
             and
             sixe
             daies
             ,
             and
             beeing
             then
             deposed
             ,
             the
             gouernment
             was
             committed
             to
             Edward
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           
             Edward
             the
             third
             raigned
             fifty
             yeeres
             ,
             foure
             monthes
             and
             seuen
             daies
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Kingdome
             vnto
             Richard
             his
             grand-child
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Edward
             the
             
               Black
               Prince
            
             ,
             who
             died
             before
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             Richard
             the
             second
             was
             deposed
             ,
             when
             hee
             had
             raigned
             two
             and
             twenty
             yeeres
             ,
             foureteene
             weekes
             and
             two
             daies
             ,
             and
             
               Henry
               Plantagenet
            
             ,
             sonne
             to
             Iohn
             of
             Gante
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             fourth
             sonne
             to
             Edward
             the
             third
             got
             possession
             of
             the
             crown
             rather
             by
             force
             then
             by
             lawful
             succession
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             raigned
             thirteene
             yeeres
             ,
             six
             months
             ,
             and
             foure
             daies
             ,
             and
             his
             sonne
             Henry
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             fifth
             ,
             whose
             valor
             France
             well
             knew
             ,
             raigned
             nine
             yeeres
             ,
             fiue
             months
             ,
             and
             foure
             and
             twenty
             daies
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             gouernment
             to
             his
             sonne
             Henry
             likewise
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             sixth
             raigned
             eight
             and
             thirty
             yeeres
             ,
             sixe
             months
             and
             nineteene
             daies
             ,
             and
             Edward
             Earle
             of
             March
             ,
             eldest
             sonne
             to
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             clayming
             the
             crowne
             by
             liniall
             discent
             ,
             from
             Lionel
             Duke
             of
             Clarence
             ,
             third
             sonne
             to
             Edward
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             elder
             brother
             to
             Iohn
             of
             Gante
             Duke
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             succeeded
             him
             in
             the
             gouernment
             .
          
           
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             raigned
             two
             and
             twenty
             yeeres
             fiue
             weekes
             &
             one
             day
             &
             left
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             his
             son
             Edward
             .
          
           
           
             Edward
             the
             fifth
             was
             murthered
             by
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             Glocester
             ,
             youngest
             sonne
             to
             Richard
             Duke
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             youngest
             brother
             to
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             when
             hee
             had
             raigned
             onely
             ten
             weekes
             and
             foure
             daies
             .
          
           
             Richard
             the
             third
             hauing
             butchered
             his
             Nephewes
             ,
             and
             vsurped
             the
             crowne
             of
             England
             ,
             was
             slaine
             by
             Henry
             the
             Seuenth
             when
             hee
             had
             raigned
             two
             yeeres
             ,
             two
             monthes
             and
             fiue
             daies
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Crowne
             vnto
             the
             said
             Henry
             ,
             who
             was
             next
             heire
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             and
             married
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Daughter
             vnto
             Edward
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             next
             heire
             from
             the
             house
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             by
             which
             marriage
             hee
             revnited
             the
             two
             long
             deuided
             houses
             of
             Yorke
             and
             Lancaster
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             Seuenth
             ,
             raigned
             three
             and
             twenty
             yeeres
             ,
             eight
             monthes
             and
             nineteene
             daies
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             Kingdome
             to
             Henry
             his
             Second
             sonne
             ,
             for
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             Arthur
             died
             before
             his
             father
             without
             issue
             .
          
           
             Henry
             the
             Eight
             ,
             raigned
             seuen
             and
             thirty
             yeeres
             ,
             ten
             monthes
             and
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             gouernment
             to
             Edward
             his
             sonne
             .
          
           
             Edward
             the
             Sixth
             ,
             raigned
             sixe
             yeeres
             ,
             fiue
             monthes
             and
             nineteene
             daies
             ,
             and
             Queene
             Mary
             his
             eldest
             sister
             succeeded
             him
             .
          
           
             Queene
             Mary
             raigned
             fiue
             yeeres
             ,
             fiue
             monthes
             and
             two
             and
             twenty
             daies
             ,
             and
             her
             sister
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             raigned
             after
             her
             .
          
           
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             raigned
             foure
             and
             forty
             yeeres
             foure
             monthes
             and
             foureteene
             daies
             .
             Shee
             was
             the
             mirrour
             of
             the
             world
             for
             Gouernment
             and
             (
             her
             sex
             considered
             )
             beyond
             compare
             admirable
             ,
             religious
             ,
             prudent
             ,
             magnanimous
             ,
             mercifull
             ,
             beloued
             ,
             euill
             spoken
             of
             
             by
             none
             but
             onely
             the
             wicked
             ,
             neuer
             to
             bee
             remembred
             of
             any
             true
             hearted
             Englishman
             ,
             but
             which
             reioycing
             for
             her
             birth
             ,
             and
             sorrowing
             for
             her
             death
             .
             Her
             Virgine
             life
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             (
             for
             politique
             respects
             )
             beeing
             mooued
             to
             marry
             in
             the
             first
             yeere
             of
             her
             reigne
             ,
             her
             answere
             was
             that
             that
             estate
             liked
             her
             best
             ,
             wherein
             she
             then
             liued
             with
             all
             concluding
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             her
             subiects
             with
             a
             
               Deus
               Prouidebit
            
             ,
             God
             shall
             prouide
             an
             heire
             for
             this
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             blessed
             bee
             God
             therefore
             ,
             our
             eyes
             haue
             after
             foure
             and
             forty
             yeeres
             of
             her
             gratious
             raigne
             now
             to
             our
             comfort
             seene
             .
             But
             for
             your
             better
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             set
             downe
             her
             words
             at
             large
             as
             they
             are
             penned
             by
             Maister
             Stow
             in
             his
             Annals
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             
               AS
               I
               haue
               had
               good
               cause
               ,
               so
               doe
               I
               giue
               you
               all
               my
               
               hearty
               thankes
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               zeale
               and
               louing
               care
               you
               see
               me
               to
               haue
               ,
               as
               well
               towardes
               mee
               ,
               as
               the
               whole
               estate
               of
               your
               Country
               :
               your
               petition
               ,
               I
               perceiue
               ,
               consisteth
               of
               three
               partes
               ,
               and
               mine
               answere
               to
               the
               same
               shall
               depend
               of
               two
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               vnto
               you
               ,
               that
               from
               my
               yeeres
               of
               vnderstanding
               ,
               sith
               I
               first
               had
               consideration
               of
               my selfe
               ,
               to
               bee
               borne
               a
               seruitor
               of
               almighty
               God
               ,
               I
               happily
               chose
               this
               kinde
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               I
               yet
               liue
               ,
               which
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               for
               my
               owne
               part
               ,
               hath
               hitherto
               best
               contented
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               ,
               I
               trust
               ,
               hath
               beene
               most
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               From
               the
               which
               ,
               if
               either
               ambition
               of
               high
               estate
               offered
               to
               mee
               in
               marriage
               by
               the
               pleasure
               and
               appointment
               of
               my
               Prince
               ,
               whereof
               I
               haue
               some
               records
               in
               this
               presence
               (
               as
               you
               our
               Treasurer
               well
               knew
               )
               or
               if
               the
               eschewing
               the
               danger
               of
               
               mine
               enemies
               ,
               or
               the
               avoyding
               of
               the
               perrill
               of
               death
               ,
               whose
               messinger
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               continuall
               watch-man
               ,
               the
               Princes
               indignation
               was
               no
               little
               time
               daily
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               by
               whose
               meanes
               ,
               although
               I
               know
               ,
               or
               iustly
               may
               suspect
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               not
               now
               vtter
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               whole
               cause
               were
               in
               my
               sister
               her selfe
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               now
               burthen
               her
               therewith
               ,
               because
               I
               will
               not
               charge
               the
               dead
               :
               if
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               could
               haue
               drawne
               ,
               or
               diswaded
               mee
               from
               this
               kinde
               of
               life
               ,
               I
               had
               not
               now
               remained
               in
               this
               estate
               wherein
               you
               see
               mee
               ,
               but
               so
               constant
               haue
               I
               alwaies
               continued
               in
               this
               determination
               ,
               although
               my
               youth
               and
               wordes
               may
               seeme
               to
               some
               hardly
               to
               agree
               together
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               most
               certaine
               and
               true
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               day
               I
               doe
               stand
               free
               from
               any
               other
               meaning
               ,
               that
               either
               I
               haue
               had
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               or
               haue
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               with
               which
               trade
               of
               life
               I
               am
               so
               throughly
               acquainted
               ,
               that
               I
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               hitherto
               therein
               preserued
               ,
               and
               led
               mee
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               will
               not
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               suffer
               mee
               to
               goe
               alone
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               your
               petition
               I
               doe
               well
               like
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               in
               verie
               good
               part
               ,
               because
               that
               it
               is
               simple
               ,
               and
               contayneth
               no
               lymitation
               of
               place
               or
               person
               :
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               haue
               misliked
               it
               verie
               much
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               in
               you
               a
               verie
               great
               presumption
               ,
               beeing
               vnfitting
               ,
               and
               altogither
               vnmeete
               for
               you
               to
               require
               them
               that
               may
               commaunde
               ,
               or
               those
               to
               appoint
               ,
               whose
               partes
               are
               to
               desire
               ,
               or
               such
               to
               binde
               and
               limit
               ,
               whose
               duties
               are
               to
               obey
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               vpon
               you
               to
               drawe
               my
               loue
               to
               your
               likings
               ,
               or
               to
               frame
               my
               will
               to
               your
               fantasie
               :
               For
               a
               guerdon
               constrained
               ,
               and
               a
               guift
               freely
               giuen
               ,
               can
               
               neuer
               agree
               together
               .
               Neuerthelesse
               if
               any
               one
               of
               you
               bee
               in
               suspect
               ,
               that
               whensoeuer
               it
               may
               please
               God
               to
               incline
               my
               heart
               to
               another
               kinde
               of
               life
               ,
               you
               may
               well
               assure
               your selues
               ,
               my
               meaning
               or
               resolution
               is
               not
               to
               doe
               or
               determine
               any
               thing
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Realme
               may
               ,
               or
               shall
               ,
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               bee
               discontented
               ,
               or
               complaine
               of
               imposed
               iniurie
               .
               And
               therefore
               put
               that
               cleane
               out
               of
               your
               heads
               ,
               and
               remooue
               such
               doubtfull
               thoughts
               ,
               for
               I
               doe
               assure
               you
               ,
               what
               credit
               my
               assurance
               may
               haue
               with
               you
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               what
               credit
               it
               shall
               deserue
               to
               haue
               ,
               the
               sequell
               shall
               declare
               ;
               I
               will
               neuer
               in
               that
               matter
               conclude
               any
               thing
               that
               shal
               be
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               Realme
               ,
               for
               the
               benefit
               ,
               weale
               ,
               good
               and
               safetie
               whereof
               ,
               I
               will
               neuer
               shunne
               to
               spend
               my
               life
               .
            
             
               And
               whomsoeuer
               my
               chance
               shal
               be
               to
               light
               vpon
               ,
               I
               trust
               he
               shal
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               shal
               be
               as
               carefull
               for
               the
               Realme
               ,
               and
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               as
               my selfe
               ,
               because
               I
               cannot
               so
               certainelie
               determine
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               leastwise
               ,
               by
               my
               good
               will
               and
               desire
               ,
               hee
               shal
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               shal
               be
               as
               carefull
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               and
               you
               ,
               as
               my selfe
               .
               And
               albeit
               it
               might
               please
               Almightie
               GOD
               to
               continue
               mee
               still
               in
               this
               minde
               ,
               to
               liue
               out
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               marriage
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               to
               bee
               feared
               ,
               but
               hee
               will
               so
               worke
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               wisdomes
               ,
               as
               good
               prouision
               by
               his
               helpe
               may
               bee
               made
               in
               conuenient
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Realme
               shall
               not
               remaine
               and
               stand
               destitute
               of
               an
               heire
               to
               succeed
               mee
               ,
               that
               may
               bee
               a
               fit
               Gouernour
               ,
               and
               peraduenture
               more
               beneficiall
               to
               the
               Realme
               and
               generality
               ,
               then
               such
               off-spring
               as
               may
               come
               of
               mee
               .
            
             
             
               For
               though
               I
               bee
               neuer
               so
               carefull
               of
               your
               well
               doings
               ,
               and
               minde
               euer
               so
               to
               bee
               ,
               yet
               may
               issue
               growe
               out
               of
               kinde
               ,
               and
               become
               perhaps
               vngratious
               .
               And
               in
               the
               end
               this
               shal
               be
               for
               mee
               verie
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               a
               marble
               stone
               shall
               declare
               ,
               that
               a
               maiden
               Queene
               hauing
               raigned
               and
               ruled
               such
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               liued
               ,
               and
               died
               a
               virgine
               .
            
             
               And
               heere
               I
               end
               ,
               and
               take
               your
               comming
               vnto
               mee
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               and
               giue
               vnto
               you
               all
               eft-somes
               my
               hearty
               thankes
               ,
               more
               yet
               for
               your
               zeale
               and
               good
               meaning
               ,
               then
               for
               your
               petition
               .
            
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               farre
            
             Stowe
             .
          
           
             THIS
             good
             Queene
             ELIZABETH
             was
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Royall
             issue
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             ,
             shee
             died
             without
             any
             issue
             her selfe
             and
             left
             the
             Kingdome
             vnto
             Iames
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             next
             heire
             to
             the
             crowne
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             King
             Iames
             the
             first
             of
             that
             name
             since
             the
             Conquest
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             vnited
             the
             two
             famous
             Kingdomes
             of
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             long
             deuided
             ,
             the
             crowne
             of
             England
             rightfully
             and
             linially
             descending
             vnto
             him
             from
             Margueret
             ,
             eldest
             daughter
             to
             Henry
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             and
             Elizabeth
             wife
             of
             the
             sayd
             Henry
             ,
             &
             eldest
             daughter
             to
             Edward
             the
             fourth
             ,
             which
             Margueret
             was
             maried
             to
             Iames
             the
             fourth
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             who
             had
             issue
             Iames
             the
             fifth
             ,
             father
             vnto
             Mary
             the
             last
             Queene
             of
             Scots
             ,
             who
             was
             mother
             vnto
             
             Iames
             the
             sixth
             King
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             Britan
             France
             and
             Ireland
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             To
             omit
             Ireland
             an
             Island
             vnder
             our
             Kings
             dominion
             ,
             the
             people
             wherof
             of
             late
             yeeres
             haue
             growne
             to
             more
             ciuility
             ,
             by
             conuersing
             with
             other
             nations
             ,
             and
             to
             speake
             something
             more
             in
             perticular
             of
             this
             Island
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             wee
             may
             deuide
             the
             whole
             Island
             of
             Britanny
             into
             three
             partes
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             England
             ,
             Wales
             and
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Scotland
             the
             North
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             hauing
             for
             a
             long
             time
             beene
             a
             Kingdome
             of
             it selfe
             seuered
             and
             distinct
             from
             England
             ,
             is
             now
             by
             this
             happy
             vnion
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             made
             one
             againe
             with
             England
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             gouerned
             by
             one
             King
             and
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             This
             Country
             in
             respect
             of
             England
             is
             very
             barren
             and
             mountanous
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             especially
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             ,
             farre
             more
             rude
             and
             barbarous
             :
             their
             language
             in
             effect
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             English
             ,
             the
             Northerne
             Scots
             excepted
             ,
             which
             speake
             and
             liue
             after
             the
             Irish
             fashion
             ,
             nor
             is
             their
             any
             difference
             in
             their
             religion
             ,
             but
             all
             causes
             and
             controuersies
             bee
             there
             determined
             by
             the
             ciuill
             law
             ,
             as
             in
             most
             other
             Countries
             ,
             for
             with
             our
             common
             lawes
             of
             England
             they
             are
             little
             acquainted
             .
          
           
             Wales
             an
             other
             part
             of
             this
             Island
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             habitation
             of
             the
             Britans
             ,
             expelled
             thither
             out
             of
             England
             by
             the
             Englishmen
             ,
             was
             gouerned
             by
             Princes
             of
             their
             owne
             bloud
             vntil
             the
             raigne
             of
             Henry
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             slue
             
               Lhewellen
               ap
               Griffith
            
             ,
             the
             last
             Prince
             of
             the
             British
             race
             ,
             vnited
             that
             Prouince
             vnto
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             forced
             the
             Inhabitants
             to
             sweare
             fealty
             and
             alleagiance
             vnto
             Edward
             of
             Carnaruan
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             whom
             hee
             made
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             :
             After
             the
             decease
             of
             Edward
             
             the
             first
             ,
             this
             title
             of
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             lay
             dormant
             during
             all
             the
             raigne
             of
             Edward
             the
             Second
             ,
             and
             was
             againe
             reuiued
             by
             Edward
             the
             Third
             ,
             who
             created
             his
             sonne
             Edward
             surnamed
             the
             
               Blacke
               Prince
            
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Cornwall
             ,
             Earle
             of
             Chester
             and
             Prince
             of
             Wales
             ,
             and
             euer
             since
             hath
             this
             title
             beene
             duely
             conferred
             vnto
             the
             eldest
             sons
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             being
             ,
             and
             now
             lastly
             ,
             and
             but
             lately
             by
             our
             dread
             soueraigne
             Lord
             King
             Iames
             ,
             vnto
             
               Henry
               Fredericke
            
             his
             eldest
             son
             ,
             the
             hopefull
             issue
             of
             a
             happie
             father
             ,
             borne
             certes
             (
             as
             euidently
             appeareth
             in
             his
             minority
             )
             to
             bee
             a
             perfect
             mirror
             of
             chiualry
             ,
             for
             the
             aduancement
             of
             our
             country
             and
             common
             wealth
             ,
             and
             the
             subuersion
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             Wales
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             much
             improued
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             not
             equall
             the
             English
             in
             ciuility
             ,
             nor
             their
             soile
             in
             fertility
             :
             Their
             whole
             Country
             consisteth
             of
             twelue
             shires
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             )
             Anglesea
             ,
             Brecknocke
             ,
             Cardigan
             ,
             Carmarden
             ,
             Carnaruon
             ,
             Denbigh
             ,
             Flint
             ,
             Glamorgan
             ,
             Merionneth
             ,
             Mongomerry
             ,
             Pembroke
             ,
             and
             Radnor-shire
             ,
             and
             foure
             bishops
             Seas
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             the
             Bishopricke
             of
             Saint
             Dauids
             ,
             the
             Bishoppricke
             of
             Landaffe
             ,
             the
             Bishopprick
             of
             Bangor
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishoppricke
             of
             Saint
             Asaphe
             .
             They
             haue
             a
             language
             peculiar
             to
             themselues
             ,
             yet
             do
             they
             liue
             vnder
             the
             self
             same
             lawes
             the
             Englishmen
             do
             ,
             but
             for
             because
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Island
             is
             far
             remote
             from
             London
             ,
             the
             Kings
             seat
             and
             chiefe
             tribunal
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             where
             the
             lawes
             are
             executed
             and
             pleas
             heard
             for
             all
             the
             Realme
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             different
             language
             ,
             the
             King
             by
             his
             commission
             maketh
             one
             of
             his
             nobles
             his
             deputy
             or
             lieutenant
             vnder
             him
             ,
             to
             rule
             in
             those
             parts
             and
             to
             see
             the
             peace
             maintained
             ,
             and
             Iustice
             ministred
             indifferently
             vnto
             all
             .
             This
             gouernor
             is
             called
             the
             Lord
             president
             
             of
             Wales
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             ease
             and
             good
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             associate
             with
             one
             Iudge
             and
             diuers
             Iustices
             ,
             holdeth
             there
             his
             Tearmes
             and
             Sessions
             for
             the
             hearing
             and
             determining
             of
             causes
             within
             VVales
             and
             the
             Marches
             .
             This
             Court
             is
             called
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             councell
             of
             the
             Marches
             of
             VVales
             ,
             the
             proceedings
             whereof
             are
             in
             a
             mixt
             manner
             betwixt
             our
             common
             law
             ,
             and
             ciuill
             law
             .
          
           
             England
             ,
             accounting
             Cornwall
             for
             one
             ,
             though
             much
             differing
             in
             language
             ,
             is
             deuided
             into
             41.
             parts
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             counties
             or
             shires
             ,
             the
             seuerall
             names
             whereof
             are
             these
             following
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               Berck-shire
               .
            
             
               Bedford-shire
               .
            
             
               Buckingham-shire
               .
            
             
               Bishoppricke
               of
               Durham
               .
            
             
               Cambridge-shire
               .
            
             
               Cornwall
               .
            
             
               Cumberland
               .
            
             
               Cheshire
               .
            
             
               Devon-shire
               .
            
             
               Dorcet-shire
               .
            
             
               Darby-shire
               .
            
             
               Essex
               .
            
             
               Glocester-shire
               .
            
             
               Huntingdon-shire
               .
            
             
               Hertford-shire
               .
            
             
               Hereford-shire
               .
            
             
               Hampt-shire
               .
            
             
               Kent
               .
            
             
               Lincolne-shire
               .
            
             
               Lecester-shire
               .
            
             
               Lancaster-shire
               .
            
             
               Middle-sex
               .
            
             
               Monmoth-shire
               .
            
             
               Northumberland-shire
               .
            
             
               North-folke
               .
            
             
               Northampton-shire
               .
            
             
               Nottingham-shire
               .
            
             
               Oxford-shire
               .
            
             
               Rutland-shire
               .
            
             
               Richmond-shire
               .
            
             
               Sussex
               .
            
             
               Surrey
               .
            
             
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               Somerset-shire
               .
            
             
               Stafford-shire
               .
            
             
               Shrop-shire
               .
            
             
               Wilt-shire
               .
            
             
               Westmore-land
               .
            
             
               Worcester-shire
               .
            
             
               Warwicke-shire
               .
            
             
               Yorke-shire
               .
            
          
           
           
             Euery
             shire
             is
             diuided
             either
             into
             Hundreds
             ,
             Lathes
             ,
             Rapes
             ,
             or
             Wapentakes
             ,
             and
             euery
             of
             those
             into
             sundry
             parishes
             ,
             and
             Constable-weekes
             ,
             and
             ouer
             euery
             shire
             is
             one
             principall
             gouernor
             ,
             called
             the
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             shire
             ,
             and
             a
             Sheriffe
             to
             collect
             money
             due
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             account
             for
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Exchequer
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             execute
             his
             writs
             and
             processes
             :
             and
             for
             the
             more
             particular
             peace
             of
             each
             seuerall
             part
             of
             the
             country
             ,
             there
             be
             ordained
             in
             euery
             Countie
             ,
             certaine
             of
             the
             worthiest
             and
             wisest
             sort
             of
             Gentlemen
             ,
             who
             are
             called
             Iustices
             or
             conseruators
             of
             the
             peace
             ;
             vnder
             whom
             high
             Constables
             ,
             Coroners
             ,
             petty
             cōstables
             ,
             headboroughs
             ,
             and
             tything-men
             haue
             euery
             one
             their
             seuerall
             offices
             .
          
           
             England
             moreouer
             ,
             is
             diuided
             into
             two
             ecclesiasticall
             prouinces
             ,
             which
             are
             gouerned
             by
             two
             spirituall
             persons
             called
             Archb.
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Archb.
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             primate
             and
             Metrapolitan
             of
             all
             England
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             Archb.
             of
             Yorke
             ,
             and
             vnder
             these
             two
             Archb.
             are
             26.
             
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             22.
             vnder
             the
             Archb.
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             4.
             vnder
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Yorke
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Canterbury
               are
               these
               Diocesses
               bounded
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               1
               &
               2
               The
               Diocesses
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               Rochester
               ,
               which
               haue
               vnder
               them
               all
               the
               County
               of
               Kent
               :
            
             
               3
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               London
               ,
               which
               hath
               Essex
               ,
               Middlesex
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               Hartford
               shire
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Chitchester
               ,
               which
               hath
               Sussex
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               which
               hath
               Hamptshire
               ,
               Surrey
               ,
               and
               the
               Iles
               of
               Wight
               ,
               Gernsie
               and
               Iersey
               .
            
             
               6
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               which
               hath
               Wiltshire
               and
               Barkshire
               .
            
             
               
               7
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Excester
               ,
               which
               hath
               Deuonshire
               and
               Cornwall
               .
            
             
               8
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wels
               ,
               which
               hath
               Somerset
               shire
               onely
               .
            
             
               9
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               which
               hath
               Glocestershire
               .
            
             
               10
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               which
               hath
               Worcester
               shire
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               Warwicke
               shire
               .
            
             
               11
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               which
               hath
               Herefordshire
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               Shropshire
               .
            
             
               12
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Couentrie
               and
               Liechfield
               ,
               which
               hath
               Staffordshire
               ,
               Derbyshire
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               Warwickeshire
               ,
               with
               some
               part
               of
               Shropshire
               .
            
             
               13
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Lincolne
               ,
               which
               hath
               Lincolneshire
               ,
               Leicestershire
               ,
               Huntingtonshire
               ,
               Bedfordshire
               ,
               Buckinghamshire
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               Hartfordshire
               .
            
             
               14
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Ely
               ,
               which
               hath
               Cambridgeshire
               ,
               and
               the
               I
               le
               of
               Ely.
               
            
             
               15
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Norwich
               ,
               which
               hath
               Northfolke
               and
               Suffolke
               .
            
             
               16
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               which
               hath
               Oxfordshire
               .
            
             
               17
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Peterborow
               ,
               which
               hath
               Northamptonshire
               and
               Rutlandshire
               ,
            
             
               18
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Bristow
               ,
               which
               hath
               Dorcetshire
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 And
                 to
                 these
                 are
                 added
                 the
                 foure
                 Bishopprickes
                 of
                 WALES
                 .
              
               viz.
               
            
             
               19
               The
               Bishop
               of
               S.
               Dauids
               .
            
             
               20
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Landaffe
               .
            
             
               21
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Bangor
               .
            
             
               22
               The
               Bishop
               of
               S.
               Asaph
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Prouince
                 of
                 Yorke
                 are
                 these
                 foure
                 Diocesses
                 comprehended
                 within
                 these
                 limits
                 following
                 .
              
               viz.
               
            
             
               1
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Yorke
               ,
               which
               hath
               Yorkeshire
               ,
               and
               Nottinghamshire
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Westchester
               ,
               which
               hath
               Chesshire
               ,
               Richmondshire
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               Flintshire
               ,
               and
               Denbighshire
               in
               Wales
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Duresme
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               Bishoppricke
               of
               Duresme
               and
               Northumberland
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               Diocesse
               of
               Carlile
               ,
               which
               hath
               Cumberland
               ,
               and
               Westmerland
               .
            
          
           
             And
             to
             these
             are
             added
             the
             Bishoppricke
             of
             Sodor
             in
             the
             I
             le
             Mona
             .
          
           
             The
             whole
             number
             of
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             and
             impropriations
             in
             all
             these
             seueral
             Diocesses
             are
             reckened
             about
             131209.
             
          
           
             Hauing
             thus
             diuided
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             of
             England
             into
             shires
             and
             Bishops
             seas
             ;
             it
             resteth
             ,
             to
             say
             something
             of
             the
             Citties
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             whereof
             there
             be
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             goodly
             and
             so
             well
             gouerned
             ,
             by
             sundry
             Orders
             of
             Officers
             ,
             as
             I
             thinke
             but
             few
             countries
             in
             Christendome
             go
             beyond
             it
             :
             of
             all
             which
             ,
             London
             the
             Metrapolitan
             citty
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             is
             most
             famous
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             great
             concourse
             of
             strangers
             ,
             that
             continually
             flocke
             thither
             from
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             :
             some
             for
             merchandize
             ,
             some
             for
             manners
             :
             as
             also
             for
             the
             conueniencie
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             being
             situated
             vpon
             the
             famous
             riuer
             of
             Thames
             ,
             beautified
             with
             rare
             &
             sumptuous
             buildings
             ,
             both
             of
             Prince
             and
             Peeres
             :
             (
             who
             for
             the
             most
             part
             keepe
             their
             resiance
             in
             or
             neare
             vnto
             the
             same
             ,
             
             as
             being
             the
             only
             place
             of
             Parlament
             ,
             and
             holding
             of
             pleas
             for
             the
             whole
             Realme
             .
             )
             And
             for
             the
             great
             multitude
             of
             Students
             and
             practitioners
             in
             the
             lawes
             ,
             which
             there
             keepe
             their
             Termes
             of
             pleading
             foure
             times
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             which
             set
             together
             ,
             is
             about
             one
             quarter
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             the
             Iudges
             and
             all
             other
             Courts
             keepe
             their
             Courts
             and
             Sessions
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             is
             vacation
             and
             ceasing
             from
             execution
             of
             the
             lawes
             :
             These
             Iudges
             ,
             Sergeants
             ,
             and
             other
             Students
             and
             practitioners
             of
             all
             sorts
             haue
             their
             lodgings
             ,
             and
             dyets
             in
             14.
             seuerall
             houses
             ,
             whereof
             two
             are
             only
             for
             Iudges
             and
             Sergeants
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             called
             the
             Sergeants
             Innes
             :
             the
             next
             foure
             are
             the
             foure
             famous
             houses
             of
             Innes
             of
             Court
             ,
             the
             onely
             receptacle
             of
             Gentlemen
             ,
             students
             and
             Councellors
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             eight
             be
             inferior
             houses
             to
             the
             Innes
             of
             Court
             ,
             furnished
             with
             Atturneys
             ,
             Solicitors
             ,
             and
             young
             Gentlemen
             and
             Clerkes
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             liue
             and
             study
             there
             for
             a
             space
             as
             probationers
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Innes
             of
             Court
             ,
             which
             eight
             houses
             be
             called
             the
             Innes
             of
             Chancery
             .
          
           
             This
             citty
             and
             suburbes
             is
             diuided
             into
             sixe
             and
             twenty
             wards
             ,
             and
             about
             an
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Parishes
             :
             The
             chiefest
             Magistrate
             there
             vnder
             the
             King
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             Maior
             ,
             vnder
             whome
             are
             diuers
             inferior
             Officers
             ouer
             euery
             seuerall
             company
             and
             ward
             ,
             who
             do
             all
             of
             them
             attend
             the
             Maior
             when
             he
             takes
             his
             oath
             in
             such
             seemely
             maner
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             beholds
             their
             stately
             Pageants
             and
             deuises
             ,
             their
             passage
             by
             water
             to
             Westminster
             and
             backe
             againe
             :
             their
             going
             to
             Paules
             ,
             the
             infinit
             number
             of
             attendants
             of
             Aldermen
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             :
             their
             rare
             and
             costly
             banquets
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             forme
             of
             gouernement
             ,
             surely
             I
             suppose
             ,
             he
             will
             hold
             opinion
             ,
             that
             no
             citty
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             the
             like
             .
          
           
           
             This
             superficiall
             commendation
             of
             this
             renowned
             citty
             of
             London
             shall
             suffice
             for
             all
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             passe
             ouer
             the
             rest
             in
             silence
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             is
             no
             one
             thing
             worthy
             memorie
             in
             any
             cittie
             or
             towne
             of
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             that
             the
             like
             or
             better
             is
             not
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             the
             citty
             of
             London
             :
             the
             Vniuersities
             onely
             excepted
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             nurse-gardens
             ,
             and
             Seminaries
             of
             all
             good
             arts
             and
             sciences
             .
             And
             of
             these
             there
             be
             two
             ,
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             ,
             which
             consisting
             of
             sundry
             Colledges
             and
             Hals
             erected
             and
             founded
             by
             godly
             and
             deuout
             founders
             and
             benefactors
             ,
             and
             endowed
             with
             large
             rents
             ,
             and
             reuenewes
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             poore
             schollers
             ,
             who
             are
             there
             maintained
             ,
             and
             instructed
             in
             learning
             of
             all
             sorts
             :
             and
             beeing
             next
             vnto
             London
             ,
             the
             two
             VVorthies
             of
             our
             kingdome
             ;
             and
             in
             truth
             the
             most
             famous
             Vniuersities
             in
             Christendome
             .
             I
             thinke
             it
             not
             amisse
             (
             omitting
             to
             speake
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             cittizens
             and
             towns-men
             ,
             or
             the
             diuided
             gouernement
             betwixt
             them
             &
             the
             Vniuersities
             )
             to
             recite
             in
             particular
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Colledges
             and
             Hals
             in
             both
             Vniuersities
             ,
             their
             founders
             &
             benefactors
             ,
             and
             the
             times
             of
             their
             seuerall
             foundations
             .
          
           
             First
             therfore
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             (
             without
             addition
             of
             superiority
             ,
             for
             that
             (
             as
             the
             Prouerbe
             is
             )
             
               As
               proud
               goes
               behind
               as
               before
               :
               )
            
             there
             be
             contained
             in
             that
             Vniuersitie
             ,
             (
             besides
             nine
             hals
             ,
             viz.
             Glocester
             hall
             ,
             Broad-gate
             ,
             S.
             Mary
             hall
             ,
             Albaine
             hall
             ,
             VVhite
             hall
             ,
             New
             Inne
             ,
             Edmund
             hall
             ,
             Hart
             hall
             ,
             and
             Magdalin
             hall
             ;
             which
             differ
             from
             the
             Colledges
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Colledges
             haue
             lands
             to
             maintaine
             their
             Societies
             ,
             which
             the
             hals
             in
             Oxford
             do
             want
             ;
             and
             therefore
             though
             al
             scholer-like
             exercises
             bee
             there
             practised
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Colledges
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             want
             of
             maintainance
             they
             do
             in
             part
             resemble
             the
             Ins
             in
             court
             )
             sixteene
             Colledges
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             :
          
           
             
             
               1
               Vniuersitie
               Colledge
               founded
               by
               Alured
               king
               of
               the
               Saxons
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               872.
               
            
             
               2
               Baylyoll
               Colledge
               founded
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Baylyoll
              
               ,
               king
               of
               the
               Scots
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1263.
               
            
             
               3
               Martin
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 Walter
                 Martin
              
               ,
               bish
               .
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1273.
               
            
             
               4
               Excester
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               Hart
               hall
               founded
               by
               Staphel●n
               bishop
               of
               Excester
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1316.
               which
               said
               Colledge
               was
               much
               augmented
               by
               Sir
               
                 VVilliā
                 Peeter
              
               ,
               Secretary
               to
               king
               Henry
               the
               eight
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1566.
               
            
             
               5
               Oriall
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 Adam
                 Browne
              
               ,
               brought
               vp
               in
               the
               Vniuersity
               of
               Oxford
               by
               king
               Edward
               the
               second
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1323.
               
            
             
               6
               Queenes
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 Robert
                 Eglesfield
              
               ,
               Chaplin
               to
               Philippe
               ,
               king
               Edward
               the
               thirds
               wife
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1349.
               
            
             
               7
               New
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 Willyam
                 VVicham
              
               bishop
               of
               VVinchester
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1375.
               
            
             
               8
               Lincolne
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Flemming
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolne
               ,
               and
               increased
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Rotheram
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               the
               same
               Diocesse
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1420.
               
            
             
               9
               All
               Soules
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 Henry
                 Chechelsey
              
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               in
               the
               yere
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1437.
               
            
             
               10
               Magdalin
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               Magdalin
               Hall
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 VVillyam
                 VVainflet
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               Chancelor
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1456.
               
            
             
               11
               Brazen-nose
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 VVillyam
                 Smith
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Lincolne
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1513
               and
               lately
               increased
               by
               Doctor
               Nowell
               ,
               Deane
               of
               Paules
               .
            
             
               12
               Corpus
               Christi
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 Richard
                 Fox
              
               
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1516.
               
            
             
               13
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               founded
               by
               Cardinall
               Wolsey
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1526.
               and
               indowed
               with
               lands
               by
               king
               Henry
               the
               eight
               .
            
             
               14
               S.
               Iohns
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 White
              
               ,
               Maior
               of
               London
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1557.
               
            
             
               15
               Trinity
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Pope
              
               Knight
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1566.
               
            
             
               16
               Iesus
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 Hugh
                 Price
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               the
               ciuill
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             There
             is
             another
             Colledge
             now
             in
             building
             ,
             the
             foundation
             wherof
             is
             alreadie
             laid
             by
             M.
             Waddam
             of
             Merryfield
             in
             Somersetshire
             .
          
           
             CAmbridge
             was
             first
             a
             common
             schoole
             ,
             founded
             by
             Sigebert
             ,
             king
             of
             the
             East
             English
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             ,
             637.
             since
             which
             time
             it
             hath
             beene
             so
             increased
             and
             augmented
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             day
             it
             is
             equall
             to
             Oxford
             :
             it
             consisteth
             (
             reckoning
             Michaell
             house
             ,
             and
             Kings
             hall
             for
             two
             ,
             which
             haue
             beene
             since
             added
             to
             Trinity
             Colledge
             )
             of
             eighteene
             Halles
             &
             Colledges
             ,
             the
             Halls
             hauing
             lands
             belonging
             to
             them
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Colledges
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             there
             betwixt
             Halles
             and
             Colledges
             ,
             but
             in
             name
             onely
             ,
             sauing
             that
             the
             Colledges
             haue
             more
             lands
             then
             the
             Hals
             ,
             and
             therefore
             maintaine
             more
             Schollers
             then
             the
             hals
             do
             :
             the
             names
             of
             the
             houses
             ,
             and
             by
             whome
             and
             when
             they
             were
             founded
             and
             augmented
             ,
             is
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
             
               1
               Peter-house
               ,
               founded
               by
               Hugh
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1280.
               
            
             
               2
               Michaell
               house
               ,
               founded
               by
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Stanton
              
               Knight
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Iudges
               of
               the
               common
               Bench
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1324.
               
            
             
               
               3
               Trinity
               hall
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 William
                 Bateman
              
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1354.
               
            
             
               4
               Corpus
               Christi
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               Iohn
               of
               Gaunt
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Lancaster
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               ,
               1344.
               
            
             
               5
               Clare
               hall
               ,
               was
               first
               called
               Scholer
               hall
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               the
               Vniuersitie
               hall
               ,
               and
               being
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               was
               afterwards
               re-edified
               by
               Elizabeth
               ,
               daughter
               of
               
                 Gilbert
                 Clare
              
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               ,
               1326.
               and
               by
               her
               called
               Clare
               hall
               .
            
             
               6
               Pembroke
               hal
               founded
               by
               Mary
               Countesse
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1343.
               
            
             
               7
               Kings
               hall
               ,
               repaired
               by
               king
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1376.
               
            
             
               8
               Kings
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               king
               Henry
               the
               sixt
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1441.
               
            
             
               9
               Queenes
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               Margaret
               wife
               to
               king
               Henry
               the
               sixt
               ,
               and
               finished
               by
               Elizabeth
               ,
               wife
               to
               K.
               Edward
               the
               fourth
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               ,
               1448.
               
            
             
               10
               Katherine
               hall
               ,
               founded
               by
               Doctor
               Woodlabe
               Prouost
               of
               Kings
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1459.
               
            
             
               11
               Iesus
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Alcocke
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1504.
               
            
             
               12
               Christs
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               Queene
               Margaret
               ,
               Grandmother
               to
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
               .
            
             
               13
               Saint
               Iohns
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               the
               sayd
               Queene
               Margaret
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               ,
               1506.
               
            
             
               14
               Magdalin
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               the
               Lord
               Audley
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1509.
               and
               enlarged
               by
               Sir
               
                 Christopher
                 Wrey
              
               ,
               Lord
               chiefe
               Iustice
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               
               15
               Trinity
               Colledge
               founded
               by
               k.
               Henry
               the
               8.
               for
               the
               inlarging
               whereof
               he
               added
               thereunto
               Michael
               house
               and
               Kings
               hall
               ,
               and
               made
               therof
               one
               Colledge
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1546.
               so
               as
               now
               the
               names
               of
               Michaell
               house
               ,
               and
               kings
               hall
               is
               almost
               worne
               out
               of
               memorie
               .
            
             
               16
               Gonvel
               and
               Caius
               Colledge
               ,
               first
               founded
               by
               one
               Gonvell
               ,
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1348.
               and
               perfected
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Caius
              
               Doctor
               of
               Phisicke
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               called
               Gonuell
               and
               Caius
               Colledge
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1557.
               
            
             
               17
               Emanuell
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Mildmay
              
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1588.
               
            
             
               18
               Sidney-Sussex
               Colledge
               ,
               founded
               by
               
                 Francis
                 Sidney
              
               ,
               Countesse
               of
               Sussex
               ,
               for
               the
               erecting
               whereof
               she
               bequeathed
               at
               her
               death
               fiue
               thousand
               pounds
               ,
               it
               was
               begun
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1597.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             hauing
             thus
             farre
             spoken
             of
             the
             Country
             in
             particular
             ,
             it
             resteth
             to
             say
             something
             with
             like
             breuity
             of
             the
             seuerall
             sorts
             of
             people
             that
             inhabite
             the
             same
             ,
             their
             proceedings
             in
             courses
             of
             law
             ,
             as
             well
             spirituall
             as
             temporall
             ,
             and
             their
             seuerall
             Courts
             .
             The
             whole
             number
             of
             English
             men
             may
             therefore
             be
             diuided
             into
             these
             foure
             ranckes
             or
             degrees
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Gentlemen
             or
             Noblemen
             ,
             Cittizens
             ,
             Yeomen
             ,
             and
             artificers
             or
             labourers
             .
          
           
             Of
             Gentlemen
             or
             Nobility
             there
             be
             two
             sorts
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             king
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             Prince
             ,
             Dukes
             ,
             Marquesses
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             Vicounts
             and
             Barons
             .
             And
             this
             sort
             of
             Gentlemen
             are
             called
             
               Nobilitas
               maior
            
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             Gentlemen
             or
             Nobility
             ,
             which
             are
             also
             called
             
               nobilitas
               minor
            
             ,
             consisteth
             of
             Knights
             ,
             Esquires
             ,
             and
             priuat
             Gentlemen
             ,
             into
             which
             ranke
             of
             gentry
             are
             added
             Students
             of
             the
             lawes
             and
             schollers
             in
             the
             Vniuersities
             :
             next
             vnto
             the
             Gentry
             are
             cittizens
             whose
             fame
             and
             authority
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             extendeth
             no
             
             further
             than
             their
             owne
             citties
             and
             boroughes
             wherin
             they
             liue
             ,
             and
             beare
             rule
             ,
             sauing
             that
             some
             few
             of
             them
             haue
             voices
             in
             our
             high
             Senate
             of
             Parlament
             :
             The
             third
             order
             or
             degree
             are
             the
             Yeomanrie
             ,
             which
             are
             men
             that
             liue
             in
             the
             country
             vppon
             competent
             liuings
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             haue
             seruants
             to
             do
             their
             businesse
             for
             them
             ,
             serue
             vpon
             Iuries
             and
             Inquests
             ,
             and
             haue
             generally
             more
             employment
             in
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             common-wealth
             ,
             then
             citizens
             haue
             .
             And
             the
             last
             and
             lowest
             sort
             of
             our
             people
             are
             artificers
             or
             labourers
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             rude
             and
             base
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             gentry
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             much
             improoued
             and
             bettered
             by
             conuersing
             with
             Gentlemen
             ,
             cittizens
             ,
             and
             yeomen
             :
             so
             as
             if
             those
             authors
             were
             now
             liuing
             ,
             that
             haue
             written
             so
             contemptuously
             of
             all
             estates
             of
             our
             people
             vnder
             the
             degree
             of
             gentry
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             ciuilitie
             now
             generally
             practised
             amongst
             most
             of
             vs
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             for
             some
             few
             of
             the
             rascalitie
             ,
             censure
             and
             condemne
             all
             as
             base
             and
             ignoble
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             seuerall
             sorts
             and
             degrees
             of
             people
             in
             our
             kingdome
             ,
             may
             more
             briefly
             bee
             deuided
             into
             two
             Orders
             or
             ranckes
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Nobilitie
             and
             the
             Commons
             :
             vnder
             the
             title
             of
             Nobilitie
             are
             comprehended
             all
             the
             
               Nobilitas
               maior
            
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Bishops
             that
             haue
             place
             in
             the
             vpper
             house
             of
             Parlament
             :
             and
             by
             the
             commons
             are
             meant
             the
             
               nobilitas
               minor
            
             ,
             cittizens
             ,
             yeomen
             ,
             and
             labourers
             ,
             who
             by
             common
             consent
             elect
             from
             amongst
             them
             Knights
             and
             Burgesses
             to
             possesse
             the
             lower
             house
             of
             Parlament
             ,
             who
             haue
             their
             voices
             there
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             commons
             ,
             for
             the
             making
             and
             establishing
             of
             lawes
             ,
             ordonances
             ,
             and
             statutes
             .
          
           
             The
             Parlament
             therfore
             is
             the
             highest
             &
             most
             absolute
             Sessions
             or
             iudiciall
             Senate
             in
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             ,
             consisting
             
             of
             the
             King
             himselfe
             :
             and
             the
             Lords
             spirituall
             and
             temporall
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             higher
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             commons
             represented
             by
             the
             Knights
             and
             Burgesses
             lawfully
             elected
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             called
             the
             lower
             house
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             high
             Court
             of
             Parlament
             are
             such
             new
             lawes
             made
             and
             ordained
             ,
             and
             such
             old
             statutes
             abrogated
             and
             annihilated
             in
             part
             or
             in
             all
             ,
             as
             are
             agre●●
             vppon
             by
             consent
             of
             both
             houses
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             so
             as
             whatsoeuer
             is
             there
             decreed
             and
             constituted
             ,
             is
             inuiolably
             to
             be
             obserued
             ,
             as
             established
             by
             the
             generall
             assembly
             of
             the
             whole
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             three
             manner
             of
             wayes
             by
             one
             custome
             of
             England
             ,
             whereby
             definitiue
             iudgements
             are
             giuen
             ,
             by
             act
             of
             Parlament
             ,
             by
             battell
             ,
             and
             by
             great
             assise
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             giuing
             Iudgement
             in
             the
             Parlament
             in
             matters
             depending
             betwixt
             Prince
             and
             subiect
             ,
             or
             partie
             and
             party
             ,
             concerning
             lands
             and
             inheritances
             ,
             is
             by
             preferring
             of
             billes
             into
             the
             houses
             of
             Parlament
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             allowance
             or
             disallowance
             thereof
             :
             but
             such
             billes
             are
             seldome
             receiued
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Parlament
             is
             chiefly
             summoned
             and
             assembled
             ,
             for
             the
             setling
             and
             establishing
             of
             matters
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             King
             and
             common-wealth
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             busie
             themselues
             in
             priuate
             quarrels
             .
          
           
             The
             triall
             by
             battell
             likewise
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             not
             vtterly
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             altogether
             annihilated
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             quite
             growne
             out
             of
             vse
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             So
             as
             the
             most
             vsuall
             manner
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             verdict
             of
             twelue
             men
             ,
             lawfully
             impaneled
             and
             sworne
             to
             giue
             a
             true
             verdict
             concerning
             the
             matter
             in
             question
             ,
             be
             it
             for
             life
             or
             land
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             tending
             to
             the
             hurt
             or
             good
             of
             any
             subiect
             whatsoeuer
             .
          
           
           
             These
             twelue
             men
             ought
             to
             be
             
               Legales
               homines
            
             ,
             as
             wee
             terme
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             men
             of
             good
             quality
             ,
             fame
             ,
             and
             abilitie
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             giue
             their
             verdict
             according
             to
             their
             euidence
             ,
             before
             a
             lawfull
             Iudge
             ,
             in
             their
             Sessions
             ,
             at
             termes
             and
             times
             vsually
             appointed
             for
             those
             purposes
             .
             And
             for
             that
             there
             be
             many
             suites
             of
             diuers
             natures
             ,
             therefore
             bee
             the
             trials
             therof
             in
             diuers
             courts
             and
             before
             diuers
             Iudges
             ,
             whereof
             the
             chiefest
             bench
             or
             tribunall
             seate
             of
             Iudgement
             is
             the
             Kings
             bench
             ;
             so
             called
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             haue
             sat
             there
             thēselues
             in
             person
             ,
             and
             this
             Court
             is
             chiefly
             for
             pleas
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             the
             Iudges
             whereof
             bee
             called
             Iustices
             of
             the
             Kings
             bench
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             commonly
             foure
             or
             fiue
             in
             number
             ,
             whereof
             one
             is
             head
             ,
             and
             therfore
             called
             the
             Lord
             chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             the
             Kings
             bench
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             place
             he
             is
             also
             Lord
             Chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Next
             vnto
             the
             Kings
             bench
             ,
             is
             the
             Court
             of
             Common
             pleas
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             all
             matters
             touching
             lands
             and
             contracts
             betwixt
             partie
             and
             partie
             :
             and
             of
             this
             Court
             be
             likewise
             foure
             or
             fiue
             Iudges
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             whereof
             is
             called
             the
             Lord
             chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             the
             Common-pleas
             ,
             and
             this
             court
             may
             well
             be
             called
             the
             Common-pleas
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             chiefest
             place
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Common
             law
             .
             And
             there
             may
             none
             plead
             at
             the
             Common
             pleas
             barre
             ,
             but
             Sergegeants
             at
             the
             law
             onely
             ;
             wheras
             in
             all
             other
             Courts
             ,
             councellors
             that
             be
             called
             to
             the
             barre
             may
             plead
             their
             Clyents
             causes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Sergeants
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Court
             for
             practise
             of
             the
             common
             law
             ,
             is
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             where
             all
             causes
             are
             heard
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Kings
             Treasury
             .
             The
             Iudges
             of
             this
             Court
             are
             the
             Lord
             high
             Treasurer
             of
             England
             ,
             the
             Chancelor
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             the
             Lord
             chiefe
             Baron
             ,
             and
             three
             or
             foure
             other
             Barons
             ,
             which
             be
             called
             Barons
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             these
             three
             Courts
             of
             the
             common
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             court
             of
             the
             Councell
             for
             the
             Marches
             of
             Wales
             ,
             whereof
             I
             haue
             spoken
             before
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Court
             for
             the
             North
             part
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             is
             likewise
             called
             the
             Councell
             ,
             hauing
             a
             President
             ,
             Iustices
             and
             assistants
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Wales
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             forme
             of
             proceeding
             .
             And
             for
             the
             more
             ease
             and
             quiet
             of
             the
             subiect
             ,
             the
             King
             by
             his
             commission
             sendeth
             the
             Iudges
             and
             Barons
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             ,
             twise
             a
             yeare
             into
             euery
             seuerall
             County
             of
             the
             countrie
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             see
             the
             lawes
             executed
             against
             malefactors
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             triall
             and
             determining
             of
             causes
             depending
             betwixt
             partie
             and
             party
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             Sessions
             are
             vsually
             called
             the
             Assises
             or
             Goale
             deliuery
             ,
             and
             their
             manner
             of
             proceedings
             ,
             is
             by
             Iurors
             who
             are
             to
             giue
             their
             verdicts
             according
             to
             euidēce
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             because
             the
             time
             of
             these
             Iudges
             commission
             ,
             is
             ouer
             short
             to
             determine
             all
             matters
             ,
             that
             may
             arise
             in
             halfe
             a
             yeare
             ,
             the
             Iustices
             of
             peace
             in
             their
             seuerall
             Counties
             ,
             haue
             their
             Sessions
             likewise
             ,
             which
             be
             kept
             foure
             times
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             and
             be
             therefore
             called
             the
             quarter
             Sessions
             ;
             in
             which
             Sessions
             are
             heard
             and
             determined
             all
             pettie
             causes
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             ease
             of
             the
             Iudges
             in
             their
             circuits
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             better
             maintenance
             of
             peace
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             the
             Realm
             ,
             there
             be
             diuers
             other
             petty
             Courts
             ,
             as
             county
             Courts
             ,
             hundred
             Courts
             ,
             towne
             Courts
             ,
             Leets
             ,
             Court
             Barons
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             all
             which
             hold
             plea
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             the
             common
             law
             .
          
           
             Next
             vnto
             these
             Courts
             of
             common
             law
             is
             the
             Court
             of
             Star-chamber
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             court
             of
             the
             kings
             Councell
             :
             &
             therin
             sit
             as
             Iudges
             the
             L.
             Chancelor
             as
             chiefe
             ,
             the
             L.
             Treasurer
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             priuy
             Councel
             both
             spirituall
             and
             tēporall
             ,
             to
             gether
             with
             the
             chiefe
             Iustices
             of
             both
             benches
             .
             
             And
             in
             this
             court
             be
             censured
             all
             criminall
             causes
             ,
             as
             periurie
             ,
             forgerie
             ,
             cousenage
             ,
             ryots
             ,
             maintenance
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             The
             court
             of
             Wards
             and
             Liueries
             is
             next
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             court
             of
             no
             long
             continuance
             ,
             being
             first
             ordained
             by
             Henry
             the
             8.
             the
             matters
             that
             are
             determinable
             in
             that
             court
             ,
             are
             as
             touching
             wards
             and
             wardships
             :
             and
             the
             Iudges
             are
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             wards
             and
             liueries
             ,
             the
             Atturney
             of
             the
             court
             of
             wards
             ,
             and
             other
             officers
             and
             assistants
             .
          
           
             Then
             is
             there
             the
             Admirals
             court
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             for
             punishment
             of
             misdemeanors
             done
             at
             sea
             ,
             the
             Iudges
             of
             which
             court
             be
             the
             Lord
             high
             Admirall
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             with
             other
             officers
             .
          
           
             The
             Duchie
             court
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             court
             for
             the
             determining
             of
             matters
             depending
             within
             the
             Duchy
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             wherein
             be
             Iudges
             ,
             the
             Chancelor
             of
             the
             Duchie
             ,
             and
             the
             Atturney
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             late
             erected
             court
             called
             the
             court
             of
             the
             Queens
             reuenues
             ,
             for
             the
             deciding
             of
             controuersies
             amongst
             the
             Queenes
             tenants
             .
          
           
             Next
             vnto
             these
             ,
             are
             the
             courts
             of
             Equity
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Chancery
             ,
             and
             the
             court
             of
             Requests
             .
             The
             court
             of
             Chancery
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             the
             court
             of
             conscience
             ,
             is
             chiefly
             for
             the
             mitigation
             of
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             cōmon
             lawe
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             high
             Chancelor
             of
             England
             is
             chiefest
             Iudge
             and
             moderator
             ,
             to
             whom
             are
             ioyned
             as
             assistants
             ,
             the
             M.
             of
             the
             Rolles
             ,
             and
             certaine
             graue
             Doctors
             of
             the
             ciuill
             law
             ,
             which
             are
             vsually
             called
             Masters
             of
             the
             Chancery
             .
          
           
             The
             court
             of
             Requests
             is
             much
             like
             to
             the
             Chancery
             ,
             and
             is
             chiefly
             for
             the
             kings
             seruants
             :
             the
             Iudges
             wherof
             ,
             are
             the
             Masters
             of
             Requests
             ,
             which
             bee
             alwaies
             reuerent
             men
             ,
             and
             well
             seen
             in
             the
             ciuill
             law
             :
             and
             one
             of
             them
             is
             euer
             attendant
             on
             the
             King
             to
             receiue
             supplications
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             thus
             passed
             ouer
             the
             seueral
             courts
             of
             common
             law
             ,
             the
             courts
             of
             Equity
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             of
             a
             mixt
             nature
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             common
             &
             ciuill
             law
             ,
             I
             wil
             only
             name
             the
             spirituall
             courts
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             wherof
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             and
             most
             principal
             ,
             is
             the
             conuocation
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Synod
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             Clergie
             of
             the
             whole
             Realme
             ,
             held
             only
             in
             Parlament
             time
             ,
             in
             a
             place
             called
             the
             Conuocation
             house
             ,
             where
             cannons
             are
             ordained
             for
             church-gouernment
             .
             And
             this
             court
             may
             be
             called
             a
             generall
             Councell
             :
             next
             vnto
             which
             are
             the
             particular
             Synods
             of
             both
             Prouinces
             ,
             Canterbury
             and
             York
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             prouinciall
             Synods
             .
             Then
             is
             there
             the
             Archb.
             of
             Cāterburies
             court
             ,
             called
             the
             Arches
             :
             the
             court
             of
             Audience
             :
             the
             Prerogatiue
             court
             :
             the
             court
             of
             Faculties
             :
             &
             the
             court
             of
             Peculiars
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             courts
             in
             each
             seuerall
             Dioces
             .
             In
             all
             which
             courts
             ,
             what
             matters
             are
             there
             handled
             ,
             their
             Iudges
             and
             assistants
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             whole
             manner
             of
             proceedings
             ,
             I
             leaue
             to
             the
             report
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             better
             acquainted
             in
             those
             courts
             .
          
           
             
               And
               thus
               much
               may
               suffice
               for
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               our
               country
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               in
               the
               ninth
               yeare
               of
               the
               raigne
               of
               our
               dread
               Soueraign
               Lord
               ,
               K.
            
             Iames
             
               the
               first
               ,
               whome
               God
               graunt
               long
               to
               rule
               and
               raigne
               ouer
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
               OF
               IRELAND
               .
            
             
               HIBERNIA
               ,
               an
               Iland
               bordering
               vpon
               Brittaine
               on
               the
               North
               and
               West
               side
               ,
               and
               much
               about
               halfe
               as
               big
               as
               Brittaine
               ,
               was
               so
               called
               (
               according
               to
               some
               )
               
                 ab
                 hyberno
                 tempore
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               of
               the
               winter
               season
               .
               The
               ground
               there
               is
               so
               exceeding
               rancke
               ,
               and
               the
               grasse
               so
               pleasant
               and
               delicious
               withall
               ,
               that
               their
               beasts
               in
               Sommer
               time
               will
               
               kill
               themselues
               with
               feeding
               and
               supersluosly
               grazing
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               driuen
               from
               pasture
               some
               part
               of
               the
               day
               .
            
             
               This
               Island
               breedeth
               neither
               spider
               nor
               toade
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               venimous
               or
               infectious
               creature
               ,
               nor
               will
               any
               liue
               that
               are
               brought
               thither
               out
               of
               other
               Countries
               ,
               but
               dye
               instantly
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               do
               but
               touch
               this
               Countries
               soyle
               .
            
             
               Bees
               there
               be
               none
               ,
               the
               aire
               is
               very
               temperate
               and
               the
               earth
               fruitfull
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               the
               people
               exceeding
               barbarous
               ,
               vnciuill
               ,
               and
               cruell
               .
               For
               those
               which
               prooue
               vanquishers
               in
               their
               battels
               ,
               swill
               and
               drinke
               vp
               the
               bloud
               of
               their
               slaine
               enemies
               ,
               and
               then
               defile
               and
               gore
               their
               owne
               faces
               with
               it
               ,
               And
               whether
               they
               do
               right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               When
               a
               woman
               is
               deliuered
               of
               a
               male
               child
               ,
               the
               first
               meate
               she
               giueth
               him
               ,
               shee
               putteth
               into
               his
               mouth
               with
               her
               husbands
               sword
               point
               ,
               signifying
               by
               that
               manner
               of
               feeding
               ,
               (
               and
               also
               praying
               after
               her
               countrey
               fashion
               )
               that
               the
               child
               may
               dye
               no
               other
               death
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               field
               amongst
               his
               enemies
               .
               Their
               greatest
               gallants
               adorne
               the
               hilts
               and
               pummels
               of
               their
               swords
               ,
               with
               beasts
               teeth
               ,
               which
               bee
               as
               white
               as
               Iuorie
               ,
               and
               brought
               thither
               out
               of
               other
               countreys
               .
               And
               their
               chiefest
               delight
               and
               greatest
               glorie
               is
               to
               be
               souldiers
               .
            
             
               Those
               which
               inhabite
               the
               hilly
               and
               mountainous
               part
               of
               the
               countrie
               ,
               liue
               vppon
               milke
               and
               apples
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               giuen
               to
               hunting
               and
               sporting
               ,
               then
               to
               husbandrie
               .
               The
               Sea
               betwixt
               England
               and
               Ireland
               is
               very
               raging
               ,
               vnquiet
               ,
               and
               troublesome
               all
               the
               yeare
               long
               ,
               and
               (
               but
               in
               summer
               )
               hardly
               nauigable
               :
               Yet
               do
               they
               sayle
               ouer
               it
               in
               boates
               or
               whirries
               made
               of
               Ozier
               twigs
               ,
               and
               couered
               with
               Oxe
               hides
               or
               buffe
               skins
               :
               they
               abstaine
               from
               meate
               all
               the
               while
               they
               
               are
               vpon
               the
               seas
               .
               And
               this
               sea
               (
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               best
               writers
               )
               is
               in
               breadth
               one
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               English
               miles
               .
               The
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               I
               le
               of
               Sillura
               ,
               retaine
               
               as
               yet
               their
               old
               customes
               and
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               money
               they
               haue
               none
               ,
               nor
               no
               marketting
               ,
               but
               giue
               and
               take
               one
               of
               an
               other
               ,
               furnishing
               themselues
               rather
               by
               exchanging
               one
               thing
               for
               an
               other
               ,
               then
               by
               buying
               and
               selling
               :
               They
               beleeue
               in
               the
               gods
               ,
               and
               aswell
               women
               as
               men
               ,
               bee
               very
               skilful
               in
               predictions
               and
               sooth-saying
               .
            
             
               Those
               which
               possesse
               the
               Iles
               called
               Eubudes
               (
               whereof
               there
               be
               fiue
               )
               liue
               altogether
               on
               milke
               and
               fish
               ,
               not
               caring
               
               for
               corne
               nor
               any
               kinde
               of
               fruites
               .
               These
               Islands
               are
               seperated
               one
               from
               an
               other
               onely
               by
               a
               little
               riuer
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               vnder
               the
               gouernment
               of
               one
               King
               ,
               who
               possesseth
               nothing
               in
               priuate
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               occupieth
               all
               in
               commune
               with
               his
               subiects
               .
            
             
               Their
               lawes
               inforce
               him
               to
               equity
               and
               right
               ,
               and
               least
               coueteousnesse
               should
               diuert
               him
               from
               truth
               ,
               hee
               learneth
               Iustice
               through
               pouerty
               ,
               as
               being
               maintained
               at
               the
               publike
               charge
               ,
               without
               hauing
               any
               thing
               proper
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               wife
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               enioying
               the
               company
               of
               women
               by
               turnes
               with
               his
               subiects
               ,
               hee
               is
               vtterly
               depriued
               of
               all
               hope
               of
               issue
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               iustly
               say
               are
               his
               owne
               .
            
             
               The
               vtmost
               Island
               in
               the
               British
               seas
               is
               Thyle
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               in
               the
               Sommer
               solstice
               ,
               when
               the
               Sunne
               is
               in
               Cancer
               ,
               
               there
               is
               almost
               no
               night
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               day
               in
               the
               winter
               solstice
               :
               The
               Inhabitants
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               spring
               liue
               amongst
               their
               cattaile
               with
               herbes
               and
               milke
               ,
               and
               in
               winter
               with
               fruites
               of
               trees
               ,
               for
               the
               Island
               yeeldeth
               great
               store
               of
               apples
               :
               They
               haue
               certaine
               mariages
               ,
               but
               enioy
               their
               women
               in
               commune
               like
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Eubudes
               .
            
             
             
               There
               bee
               other
               Islands
               also
               in
               the
               Mediterranean
               sea
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               Greekes
               bee
               called
               Gymnesiae
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               thereof
               goe
               naked
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               
               Romans
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               themselues
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               Baleares
               ,
               of
               slinging
               or
               casting
               of
               stones
               ,
               because
               they
               bee
               more
               expert
               in
               that
               excercise
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               people
               .
               The
               biggest
               of
               these
               Islands
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               Island
               that
               is
               excepting
               seuen
               ,
               which
               are
               Sicilia
               ,
               Sardinia
               ,
               Creta
               ,
               Eubaea
               ,
               Cyprus
               ,
               Corsica
               and
               Lesbos
               :
               It
               is
               distant
               from
               Iberia
               now
               called
               Spaine
               one
               daies
               sayling
               .
            
             
               The
               lesser
               of
               them
               lieth
               more
               East-ward
               ,
               and
               aboundeth
               with
               all
               kinde
               of
               cattaile
               ,
               and
               especially
               mules
               ,
               which
               bee
               greater
               then
               other
               country
               mules
               ,
               and
               will
               bray
               lowder
               :
               both
               of
               these
               Islands
               are
               fertile
               and
               fruitfull
               ,
               and
               well
               replenished
               with
               people
               .
               They
               bee
               very
               greedy
               of
               wine
               (
               whereof
               their
               country
               yeeldeth
               none
               )
               and
               in
               steed
               of
               oyle
               (
               which
               is
               also
               wanting
               )
               they
               anoint
               their
               bodies
               with
               swines
               grease
               ,
               and
               masticke
               mingled
               together
               .
               Women
               there
               are
               in
               farre
               more
               estimation
               then
               men
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               if
               a
               woman
               bee
               taken
               prisoner
               ,
               they
               will
               ransome
               her
               with
               three
               or
               foure
               men
               .
            
             
               Their
               dwellings
               are
               in
               hollow
               caues
               ,
               made
               in
               steepe
               rockes
               ,
               which
               are
               their
               onely
               couering
               and
               defence
               for
               their
               bodies
               :
               And
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               out
               of
               loue
               with
               gold
               and
               siluer
               ,
               as
               they
               forbid
               it
               to
               bee
               brought
               into
               their
               Island
               ,
               supposing
               that
               by
               wanting
               money
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               security
               from
               all
               plots
               of
               treason
               :
               And
               therefore
               at
               such
               time
               as
               they
               serued
               in
               the
               Carthaginian
               warres
               ,
               they
               brought
               home
               nothing
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               wine
               and
               women
               ,
               which
               they
               bought
               with
               the
               money
               they
               receiued
               for
               pay
               .
               Their
               manner
               of
               marriages
               are
               both
               strange
               and
               prodigious
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               brides
               family
               and
               friends
               that
               are
               present
               
               at
               the
               nuptials
               ,
               lie
               with
               her
               one
               after
               an
               other
               according
               to
               their
               age
               ,
               and
               the
               bride-groome
               last
               of
               all
               :
               the
               forme
               of
               burials
               also
               is
               proper
               to
               themselues
               ,
               and
               different
               from
               all
               other
               people
               ,
               for
               they
               dismember
               and
               cut
               the
               dead
               bodie
               into
               small
               peeces
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               into
               a
               vessel
               and
               so
               couer
               the
               vessel
               with
               stones
               .
            
             
               Their
               weapons
               are
               euery
               one
               a
               sling
               ,
               and
               there
               budgets
               to
               put
               stones
               in
               ,
               the
               one
               hee
               hangeth
               about
               his
               necke
               ,
               an
               other
               hee
               guirdeth
               about
               his
               waste
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               hee
               carrieth
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               their
               stones
               are
               bigger
               then
               other
               men
               are
               well
               able
               to
               throw
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               throw
               them
               so
               strongly
               that
               they
               flie
               with
               such
               violence
               as
               if
               they
               were
               shot
               out
               of
               a
               pecce
               :
               And
               with
               these
               stones
               when
               they
               assault
               any
               citty
               ,
               will
               they
               wound
               and
               kill
               their
               enemies
               that
               gard
               and
               defend
               the
               walles
               and
               bulwarkes
               of
               the
               cittie
               ,
               and
               bre●●
               their
               shields
               and
               helmets
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               kinde
               of
               armor
               :
               and
               they
               will
               leuell
               so
               rightly
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               verie
               seldome
               misse
               the
               marke
               they
               aime
               at
               ,
               for
               they
               bee
               trained
               vp
               in
               this
               kinde
               of
               excercise
               from
               their
               childhood
               ,
               and
               therevnto
               constrained
               by
               their
               mothers
               ,
               who
               will
               set
               a
               peece
               of
               bread
               vpon
               a
               stake
               for
               them
               to
               throw
               at
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               nothing
               to
               eate
               ,
               before
               they
               haue
               stroke
               the
               bread
               off
               the
               stake
               with
               a
               stone
               .
            
             
               Now
               hauing
               entred
               into
               the
               relation
               of
               Islands
               ,
               opportunitie
               is
               offered
               to
               speake
               somewhat
               of
               a
               new
               found
               Island
               sytuated
               in
               the
               South
               part
               of
               the
               Ocean
               sea
               ,
               and
               
               of
               the
               strange
               things
               that
               are
               reported
               to
               bee
               in
               that
               Island
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               cause
               and
               manner
               of
               the
               finding
               thereof
               ,
               which
               was
               thus
               .
            
             
               One
               Iambolus
               being
               in
               his
               youth
               trained
               vp
               as
               a
               scholler
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               his
               father
               (
               who
               was
               a
               merchant
               )
               betooke
               himselfe
               to
               merchandize
               ,
               and
               sayling
               into
               Arabia
               
               for
               spices
               ,
               he
               with
               all
               his
               partners
               were
               surprised
               and
               taken
               by
               Pyrats
               and
               Robbers
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               his
               fellowes
               and
               himselfe
               beeing
               by
               those
               theeues
               set
               into
               the
               fields
               to
               keepe
               sheepe
               ,
               were
               afterwards
               found
               and
               taken
               away
               by
               certaine
               maritine
               Aethiopians
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               carried
               ouer
               into
               Aethiopia
               ,
               where
               (
               for
               because
               they
               were
               strangers
               )
               they
               were
               assigned
               to
               bee
               a
               sacrifice
               and
               expiation
               to
               the
               gods
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               for
               those
               Aethiopians
               which
               liued
               vpon
               the
               sea
               coast
               ,
               had
               an
               ancient
               custome
               of
               sixe
               hundred
               yeares
               continuance
               ,
               which
               they
               receiued
               by
               Oracle
               from
               their
               gods
               ,
               to
               expiate
               and
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               their
               gods
               with
               two
               men
               :
               the
               manner
               whereof
               was
               this
               :
               They
               had
               a
               little
               barke
               or
               boate
               ,
               prouided
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               that
               was
               able
               to
               brooke
               the
               seas
               ,
               and
               which
               two
               men
               were
               able
               to
               gouerne
               :
               and
               into
               this
               vessel
               they
               put
               Iambolus
               and
               his
               companion
               ,
               and
               victuals
               for
               sixe
               monthes
               ;
               commanding
               them
               that
               (
               according
               to
               their
               Oracle
               )
               they
               should
               direct
               their
               ship
               and
               saile
               South
               ward
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               they
               should
               attaine
               to
               a
               fortunate
               Island
               ,
               the
               people
               whereof
               were
               maruelous
               curteous
               and
               ciuil
               &
               florished
               in
               great
               felicity
               :
               Into
               which
               Island
               if
               they
               arriued
               in
               safety
               ,
               their
               owne
               Country
               should
               for
               six
               hundred
               yeeres
               after
               enioy
               perfect
               peace
               and
               happinesse
               :
               But
               if
               (
               through
               the
               terror
               or
               tediousnesse
               of
               the
               seas
               )
               they
               diuerted
               their
               course
               ,
               that
               then
               (
               as
               impious
               and
               wicked
               varlets
               )
               they
               were
               causers
               of
               great
               calamities
               that
               should
               fall
               vpon
               their
               region
               .
            
             
               This
               done
               and
               the
               boate
               lanched
               out
               ,
               those
               maritine
               Aethiopians
               are
               said
               to
               keepe
               that
               day
               holy
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               seas
               ,
               praying
               for
               their
               good
               successe
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               expiation
               ,
               may
               take
               good
               effect
               :
               When
               Iambolus
               and
               his
               companion
               were
               thus
               committed
               to
               the
               
               mercy
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               had
               beene
               long
               tossed
               in
               stormes
               and
               tempests
               ,
               after
               foure
               monthes
               sayling
               ,
               they
               arriued
               into
               an
               Island
               in
               forme
               round
               ,
               and
               in
               compasse
               about
               fiue
               thousand
               stadia
               ,
               into
               which
               when
               they
               were
               entred
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               came
               to
               meete
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               runing
               towards
               them
               (
               being
               greatly
               amazed
               ,
               and
               wondering
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               strangers
               into
               their
               Island
               )
               receiued
               them
               very
               curteously
               ,
               and
               bountifully
               offered
               them
               such
               things
               as
               their
               country
               afforded
               .
            
             
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               that
               Island
               ,
               are
               nothing
               like
               to
               vs
               ,
               either
               in
               stature
               or
               manners
               ,
               for
               though
               they
               carry
               the
               same
               proportion
               of
               body
               and
               members
               ,
               yet
               bee
               they
               farre
               taller
               then
               wee
               are
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               them
               being
               aboue
               foure
               cubits
               hie
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               their
               exceeding
               height
               ,
               their
               bones
               bee
               not
               solid
               like
               ours
               ,
               but
               flexible
               like
               nerues
               or
               sinewes
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               they
               exceed
               vs
               in
               agility
               and
               nimblenesse
               of
               body
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               so
               strong
               with
               al
               ,
               as
               what
               euer
               they
               grasp
               with
               their
               hands
               can
               hardly
               bee
               wrested
               from
               them
               .
               They
               be
               a
               very
               beautiful
               ,
               comely
               and
               well
               featured
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               skinnes
               so
               smooth
               and
               so
               slike
               ,
               as
               you
               can
               hardly
               perceiue
               any
               wrinkle
               or
               haire
               vpon
               any
               part
               of
               their
               bodies
               .
            
             
               The
               hollownesse
               of
               their
               eares
               is
               much
               wider
               then
               ours
               ,
               and
               their
               tongues
               as
               farre
               different
               ,
               for
               nature
               (
               assisted
               with
               their
               ingenious
               wits
               and
               dispositions
               )
               hath
               indued
               them
               with
               this
               extraordinary
               priuiledge
               ,
               that
               their
               tongues
               are
               naturally
               so
               cleft
               and
               deuided
               from
               the
               roote
               to
               the
               tip
               ,
               as
               they
               seeme
               to
               haue
               euery
               one
               two
               tongues
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               they
               doe
               not
               onely
               speake
               a
               humaine
               and
               intelligible
               voice
               ,
               but
               they
               can
               truely
               imitate
               the
               chirping
               and
               singing
               of
               diuers
               birdes
               likewise
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               more
               strange
               ,
               they
               will
               talke
               and
               
               conferre
               with
               two
               seuerall
               persons
               ,
               of
               seuerall
               matters
               ,
               at
               one
               and
               the
               selfe
               same
               time
               ,
               the
               one
               part
               of
               the
               tongue
               speaking
               and
               giuing
               answere
               vnto
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               part
               to
               the
               other
               :
               The
               ayre
               is
               there
               very
               pure
               and
               wholesome
               all
               the
               yeere
               long
               (
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               poet
               ,
               that
               apples
               ,
               peares
               and
               grapes
               will
               rotte
               and
               corrupt
               vpon
               the
               trees
               and
               vines
               )
               and
               the
               daies
               and
               nights
               are
               euer
               of
               an
               equall
               length
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Sunne
               is
               directly
               ouer
               their
               heads
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               shadow
               of
               any
               thing
               towards
               the
               South
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               people
               of
               one
               stocke
               or
               kindred
               liue
               together
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               exceed
               not
               the
               number
               of
               foure
               hundred
               :
               their
               chiefest
               abode
               is
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               for
               the
               earth
               naturally
               produceth
               great
               store
               of
               fruits
               ,
               without
               tillage
               or
               trauell
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               through
               the
               vertue
               and
               quality
               of
               the
               Island
               ,
               and
               temperature
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               they
               haue
               more
               then
               they
               are
               able
               to
               spend
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               a
               kinde
               of
               reeds
               growing
               in
               that
               Island
               ,
               which
               beare
               great
               store
               of
               fruite
               like
               vnto
               white
               vetches
               ,
               the
               fruite
               of
               these
               reedes
               they
               gather
               and
               sprinkle
               with
               warme
               water
               ,
               and
               then
               euery
               graine
               will
               bee
               as
               bigge
               as
               a
               Doues
               egge
               ,
               which
               they
               afterwards
               grinde
               or
               beate
               into
               meale
               ,
               and
               make
               thereof
               a
               kinde
               of
               bread
               ,
               which
               in
               taste
               is
               most
               pleasant
               and
               delicious
               .
            
             
               There
               bee
               many
               great
               springs
               ,
               and
               fountaines
               of
               water
               ,
               whereof
               some
               bee
               hot
               and
               serue
               for
               bathes
               ,
               and
               to
               cure
               diseases
               ,
               and
               some
               cold
               ,
               and
               withall
               maruelous
               sweete
               and
               very
               phisicall
               likewise
               .
            
             
               They
               be
               a
               people
               very
               industrious
               and
               greedy
               of
               learning
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               Astrology
               :
               Their
               letters
               which
               they
               vse
               in
               sence
               and
               signification
               ,
               are
               eight
               and
               twentie
               ,
               but
               their
               carecters
               are
               but
               seuen
               in
               number
               ;
               for
               euery
               
               caractar
               hath
               foure
               seuerall
               significations
               or
               interpretations
               ,
               and
               they
               write
               not
               from
               the
               left
               hand
               towards
               the
               right
               ,
               as
               wee
               doe
               ,
               but
               beginne
               at
               the
               top
               and
               write
               downewards
               .
            
             
               They
               be
               very
               long
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               them
               liuing
               the
               full
               age
               of
               a
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               yeeres
               ,
               and
               (
               for
               the
               most
               
               part
               )
               without
               any
               sicknesse
               at
               all
               :
               and
               if
               any
               hap
               to
               fall
               either
               into
               an
               ague
               or
               any
               other
               infirmity
               of
               body
               ,
               they
               are
               compelled
               by
               their
               law
               to
               die
               forth-with
               :
               They
               are
               also
               appointed
               how
               long
               they
               shall
               liue
               ,
               which
               age
               when
               they
               haue
               accomplished
               ,
               they
               willingly
               procure
               their
               owne
               deathes
               ,
               some
               by
               one
               meanes
               and
               some
               by
               an
               other
               :
               There
               is
               an
               herbe
               in
               that
               countrie
               ,
               vpon
               which
               if
               any
               one
               lay
               his
               body
               ,
               hee
               falleth
               into
               a
               sweete
               and
               delectable
               
               slumber
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               sheepe
               departeth
               his
               life
               without
               paine
               .
            
             
               Mariages
               they
               haue
               none
               ,
               but
               women
               bee
               there
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               &
               children
               equally
               loued
               of
               al
               and
               brought
               vp
               in
               common
               amongst
               al
               ,
               so
               as
               no
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               wife
               ,
               or
               this
               is
               my
               child
               :
               yet
               oftentimes
               they
               take
               the
               children
               from
               their
               nurses
               ,
               least
               mothers
               should
               afterwards
               reknowledge
               their
               owne
               sonnes
               :
               through
               which
               community
               it
               happeneth
               that
               (
               being
               voide
               of
               ambition
               and
               affectation
               ,
               or
               curious
               desire
               of
               that
               which
               nature
               denieth
               them
               )
               they
               liue
               quietly
               ,
               and
               peaceably
               without
               sedition
               or
               dissention
               .
               There
               bee
               also
               in
               that
               Island
               certaine
               beasts
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               bee
               little
               of
               body
               ,
               yet
               in
               respect
               
               of
               their
               nature
               and
               vertue
               of
               their
               bloud
               ,
               they
               bee
               most
               rare
               and
               admirab
               ,
               they
               bee
               of
               a
               round
               body
               like
               vnto
               a
               Tortoise
               or
               Seacrable
               ,
               and
               haue
               two
               lines
               crossing
               their
               middle
               ,
               vpon
               euery
               end
               whereof
               standeth
               an
               eare
               and
               an
               eye
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               heare
               with
               foure
               eares
               and
               see
               with
               
               foure
               eyes
               ,
               and
               yet
               haue
               but
               one
               belly
               or
               paunch
               that
               receiueth
               their
               meate
               ,
               and
               round
               about
               their
               body
               grow
               many
               feete
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               can
               goe
               backward
               and
               forward
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               bloud
               of
               this
               beast
               is
               said
               to
               be
               of
               a
               maruelous
               strange
               efficacy
               ,
               for
               if
               a
               body
               bee
               cut
               and
               mangled
               into
               peeces
               (
               so
               as
               it
               appeare
               to
               haue
               life
               in
               it
               )
               :
               &
               be
               anointed
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               this
               beast
               ,
               euery
               part
               wil
               instantly
               grow
               to
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               will
               bee
               whole
               againe
               .
            
             
               Euery
               family
               or
               company
               that
               liue
               together
               ,
               doe
               likewise
               breed
               and
               norish
               vp
               great
               birds
               of
               a
               diuerse
               nature
               ,
               and
               by
               those
               birds
               they
               make
               triall
               how
               their
               children
               will
               prooue
               afterwards
               ,
               for
               they
               set
               them
               when
               they
               bee
               very
               young
               vpon
               the
               backes
               of
               the
               birds
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               sit
               fast
               when
               the
               birds
               biginne
               to
               flutter
               and
               flie
               ,
               without
               feare
               of
               falling
               ,
               those
               children
               they
               bring
               vp
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               shew
               themselues
               dastardly
               and
               timerous
               ,
               they
               are
               reiected
               and
               thrust
               away
               ,
               and
               suffered
               to
               liue
               no
               longer
               ,
               as
               beeing
               vnprofitable
               for
               any
               excercise
               of
               the
               minde
               :
               And
               the
               eldest
               of
               euery
               kindred
               or
               company
               that
               so
               liue
               together
               is
               Lord
               ,
               and
               commander
               ouer
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               yeeld
               obedience
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               accomplisheth
               the
               age
               of
               an
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               yeers
               ,
               he
               depriueth
               himself
               of
               life
               (
               for
               so
               their
               law
               commands
               )
               and
               hee
               that
               is
               next
               vnto
               him
               in
               age
               taketh
               the
               gouernment
               vpon
               him
               :
               The
               sea
               that
               incloseth
               the
               Island
               is
               very
               boysterous
               &
               rugged
               ,
               yet
               is
               the
               water
               most
               pleasant
               &
               delightsome
               in
               taste
               ,
               the
               North
               pole
               and
               many
               other
               starres
               which
               are
               seene
               in
               our
               Horison
               appeare
               not
               in
               theirs
               .
            
             
               There
               bee
               other
               seuen
               Islands
               of
               like
               quantitie
               ,
               and
               of
               like
               distance
               one
               from
               an
               other
               ,
               and
               indued
               with
               like
               
               manners
               and
               lawes
               as
               this
               is
               :
               The
               Inhabitants
               of
               these
               
               Ilands
               vse
               the
               fruites
               of
               the
               earth
               (
               which
               shee
               bountifully
               affordeth
               of
               her
               owne
               accord
               )
               very
               sparingly
               ,
               for
               their
               dyet
               is
               simple
               ,
               and
               they
               couet
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               suffice
               nature
               ,
               they
               eate
               flesh
               some-times
               boylde
               and
               sometimes
               broyld
               ,
               and
               dresse
               their
               meate
               them-selues
               ,
               reiecting
               the
               Arte
               of
               Cookery
               ,
               and
               all
               seasoning
               of
               their
               meates
               with
               salte
               or
               spices
               ,
               as
               friuolous
               and
               vnnecessary
               .
               They
               worship
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               celestiall
               bodyes
               ,
               they
               catch
               diuerse
               sorts
               of
               fishes
               and
               birds
               ,
               and
               they
               haue
               great
               store
               of
               Olyue
               trees
               and
               Vines
               ,
               which
               naturally
               hold
               their
               increase
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               haue
               Oliues
               and
               Grapes
               in
               aboundance
               ,
               without
               trauell
               or
               cost
               .
            
             
               These
               Ilands
               also
               produce
               serpents
               that
               bee
               great
               ones
               ,
               but
               nothing
               hurtfull
               ,
               the
               flesh
               whereof
               is
               maruelous
               sweete
               and
               delicious
               .
               Their
               garments
               are
               of
               a
               sine
               white
               Cotton
               or
               Downe
               ,
               which
               groweth
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               Reedes
               ,
               which
               being
               dyed
               with
               the
               Iuyse
               of
               these
               sea
               fishes
               that
               coloureth
               purple
               :
               they
               make
               themselues
               purple
               garments
               thereof
               .
               There
               be
               also
               diuerse
               sorts
               of
               liuing
               creatures
               of
               strange
               and
               almost
               incredible
               natures
               :
               They
               obserue
               a
               certaine
               order
               and
               strict
               course
               in
               their
               dyet
               ,
               eating
               but
               onely
               one
               kinde
               of
               meate
               vppon
               one
               day
               ,
               for
               some
               day
               they
               eate
               fishes
               ,
               an
               other
               day
               fowles
               ,
               an
               other
               flesh
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               some-times
               Oyle
               ,
               and
               the
               table
               where
               they
               eate
               theyr
               meate
               is
               very
               meane
               and
               simple
               .
            
             
               They
               bee
               addicted
               to
               diuerse
               exercises
               ,
               for
               some
               serue
               and
               are
               serued
               in
               course
               ,
               some
               are
               imployed
               in
               fishing
               ,
               some
               in
               fowling
               ,
               some
               in
               sundry
               Artes
               and
               manuall
               occupations
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               them
               in
               generall
               are
               busied
               in
               some
               
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               that
               redoundeth
               to
               their
               common
               good
               .
            
             
               In
               their
               sacred
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               vpon
               holy
               dayes
               ,
               they
               sing
               lawdes
               and
               himnes
               in
               honor
               of
               their
               gods
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               to
               whome
               they
               dedicate
               themselues
               and
               their
               Islands
               .
            
             
               They
               bury
               their
               dead
               bodyes
               vpon
               the
               sea
               coast
               ,
               couering
               the
               carcasse
               with
               sand
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               flowing
               and
               inundation
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               there
               may
               bee
               a
               great
               heape
               of
               sand
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               corpes
               are
               buryed
               .
            
             
               The
               canes
               whereof
               they
               eate
               the
               fruite
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               doe
               increase
               and
               decrease
               according
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Moone
               :
               The
               water
               of
               their
               fountaines
               is
               both
               sweet
               and
               holsome
               ,
               alwayes
               hotte
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               bee
               mingled
               either
               with
               wine
               or
               cold
               water
               .
            
             
               When
               Iambolus
               and
               his
               companion
               had
               liued
               in
               that
               Iland
               seauen
               yeares
               ,
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               depart
               ,
               for
               the
               Ilanders
               held
               them
               to
               bee
               euill
               liuers
               ,
               and
               of
               bad
               behauiour
               and
               conuersation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               prouiding
               their
               shippe
               ready
               ,
               and
               victualling
               her
               ,
               they
               set
               forward
               on
               their
               iourney
               ,
               though
               fore
               against
               their
               wills
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               foure
               months
               end
               they
               came
               to
               the
               King
               of
               India
               ,
               by
               whome
               they
               were
               afterwards
               safely
               conducted
               through
               Persia
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               Greece
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Of
               the
               Iland
               called
               Taprobane
               and
               of
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
            
             CAP.
             26.
             
          
           
             TAPROBANE
             before
             mans
             venterousnesse
             (
             by
             exquisit
             ,
             searching
             into
             
             euery
             creeke
             and
             corner
             of
             the
             sea
             )
             had
             truely
             and
             throughly
             discouered
             it
             ,
             was
             held
             to
             be
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             an
             other
             world
             ,
             &
             that
             wherein
             the
             Antipodes
             were
             supposed
             to
             dwell
             :
             But
             
               Alexander
               the
               great
            
             ,
             by
             his
             prowesse
             and
             valour
             ,
             remooued
             the
             ignorance
             of
             this
             common
             error
             ,
             which
             did
             much
             augment
             and
             increase
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             name
             :
             for
             Onesicritus
             the
             praefect
             of
             his
             nauie
             ,
             being
             by
             him
             sent
             to
             search
             out
             what
             manner
             of
             land
             it
             was
             ,
             what
             commodities
             it
             yeelded
             ,
             and
             how
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             inhabited
             ,
             made
             it
             most
             apparent
             and
             manifest
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             The
             length
             of
             the
             Iland
             is
             seauen
             thousand
             stadia
             ,
             and
             fiue
             thousand
             in
             breadth
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             a
             riuer
             running
             through
             the
             middle
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             deuideth
             it
             into
             two
             parts
             :
             Some
             part
             of
             this
             Iland
             is
             wholy
             replenished
             with
             beasts
             ,
             and
             Elephants
             ,
             which
             be
             farre
             bigger
             then
             India
             breedeth
             any
             ,
             and
             some
             part
             of
             it
             is
             well
             peopled
             :
             There
             bee
             great
             store
             of
             Pearles
             and
             precious
             stones
             of
             diuerse
             kindes
             :
             It
             is
             situated
             East
             and
             West
             ,
             and
             beginneth
             at
             the
             sea
             called
             
               fretum
               Indioe
            
             :
             from
             Prasla
             a
             countrie
             in
             India
             into
             Taprobane
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             discouery
             thereof
             ,
             was
             the
             space
             of
             25.
             dayes
             sayling
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             with
             such
             boates
             as
             the
             riuer
             of
             Nilus
             carried
             ,
             that
             were
             made
             of
             reedes
             ,
             
             for
             at
             this
             day
             with
             our
             shippes
             it
             is
             not
             aboue
             seuen
             dayes
             sayle
             .
          
           
             The
             sea
             that
             deuideth
             the
             Iland
             in
             twaine
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             is
             very
             shallow
             ,
             being
             not
             aboue
             seuen
             foote
             deepe
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             other
             places
             againe
             ,
             the
             channell
             is
             so
             exceeding
             deepe
             that
             no
             anchor
             can
             reache
             the
             bottome
             :
             In
             sayling
             they
             obserue
             not
             the
             course
             of
             the
             starres
             ,
             for
             the
             North
             pole
             and
             the
             seauen
             starres
             doe
             neuer
             appeare
             to
             their
             view
             ,
             and
             the
             Moone
             is
             no
             longer
             seene
             in
             their
             Horizon
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             sixt
             day
             after
             his
             change
             to
             the
             sixteenth
             ,
             but
             the
             cleere
             and
             radiant
             starre
             called
             Canopus
             shineth
             there
             very
             bright
             ,
             and
             the
             Sunne
             riseth
             vppon
             their
             right
             hands
             and
             setteth
             vppon
             their
             left
             .
             With
             coyne
             they
             were
             altogether
             vnacquainted
             ,
             vntill
             the
             raigne
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Claudius
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             reported
             that
             they
             were
             greatly
             amazed
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             money
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             stamped
             with
             sundry
             figures
             and
             similitudes
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             weight
             and
             substance
             was
             all
             one
             :
             In
             stature
             and
             bignesse
             of
             body
             ,
             they
             exceed
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             of
             what
             nation
             so
             euer
             .
          
           
             They
             dye
             and
             coulour
             their
             hayre
             browne
             ,
             their
             heires
             bee
             gray
             or
             blew
             ,
             their
             visage
             grimme
             and
             sterne
             ,
             and
             their
             voyce
             harshe
             and
             terrible
             .
             Those
             which
             dye
             an
             vntimely
             death
             ,
             liue
             commonly
             till
             they
             bee
             a
             hundred
             yeare
             old
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             spend
             out
             the
             full
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             liue
             till
             they
             bee
             maruelous
             old
             ,
             farte
             exceeding
             mans
             ordinary
             frayltie
             :
             They
             neuer
             sleepe
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             and
             but
             part
             of
             the
             night
             neyther
             ,
             for
             they
             ris●
             exceeding
             early
             :
             Their
             buildings
             bee
             meane
             and
             lowe
             ,
             and
             their
             victualls
             alwayes
             alike
             ,
             they
             haue
             great
             store
             of
             Apples
             ,
             but
             no
             Vines
             .
          
           
           
             They
             honor
             Hercules
             as
             their
             God.
             Their
             Kings
             are
             elected
             as
             well
             by
             the
             voyces
             of
             the
             commons
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             nobility
             ,
             for
             the
             peoples
             care
             is
             to
             choose
             one
             of
             great
             clemencie
             ,
             and
             vnprooueable
             manners
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             as
             is
             well
             striken
             in
             yeares
             ,
             and
             withall
             that
             hath
             no
             children
             ,
             for
             he
             which
             is
             a
             father
             ,
             is
             not
             there
             admitted
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             good
             and
             vertuous
             :
             and
             if
             the
             King
             at
             any
             time
             during
             his
             raigne
             ,
             hap
             to
             haue
             a
             child
             ,
             he
             is
             therefore
             instantly
             deposed
             ,
             and
             depriued
             of
             all
             Princely
             iurisdiction
             :
             and
             this
             they
             doe
             ,
             for
             because
             they
             will
             not
             haue
             their
             kingdome
             become
             hereditary
             :
             Moreouer
             ,
             bee
             their
             King
             neuer
             so
             iust
             and
             vpright
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             not
             commit
             the
             absolute
             gouernment
             wholy
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             for
             to
             the
             end
             he
             should
             not
             be
             sole
             Iudge
             in
             capitall
             causes
             ,
             there
             be
             forty
             Rectors
             or
             Guides
             annexed
             vnto
             him
             as
             his
             assistants
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             forty
             assistants
             seeme
             partiall
             or
             distastfull
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             he
             may
             from
             them
             appeale
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             haue
             likewise
             seuenty
             Iudges
             allowed
             them
             for
             the
             determining
             of
             such
             causes
             as
             come
             to
             them
             by
             way
             of
             appeale
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             that
             is
             pronounced
             by
             these
             seuenty
             Iudges
             must
             of
             necessity
             stand
             inuiolable
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             in
             his
             apparell
             differeth
             much
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             any
             offence
             ,
             and
             thereof
             conuicted
             ,
             he
             dyeth
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             not
             with
             such
             a
             death
             as
             any
             one
             should
             lay
             violent
             hands
             vpon
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             common
             consent
             hee
             is
             shut
             vp
             in
             some
             close
             place
             from
             the
             sight
             and
             company
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             there
             famished
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             This
             people
             bee
             generally
             addicted
             to
             husbandry
             ,
             and
             hunting
             of
             Tygers
             and
             Elephants
             ,
             for
             other
             common
             beasts
             they
             little
             regarde
             :
             and
             some
             delight
             in
             fishing
             for
             shell
             fishes
             ,
             the
             shells
             weereof
             bee
             so
             bigge
             ,
             as
             one
             shell
             
             will
             make
             a
             house
             sufficient
             to
             containe
             a
             whole
             family
             :
             The
             greater
             part
             of
             this
             Iland
             is
             burned
             with
             the
             heate
             of
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             desert
             ,
             vppon
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Iland
             beateth
             a
             sea
             that
             is
             very
             greene
             .
             They
             esteeme
             much
             of
             gold
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             precious
             stones
             ,
             they
             garnish
             and
             beautifie
             their
             pots
             .
             They
             haue
             great
             store
             of
             Marbles
             and
             Margarites
             ,
             and
             very
             bigge
             ones
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             bee
             the
             people
             ,
             countries
             and
             nations
             ,
             whose
             manners
             ,
             customes
             and
             institutions
             ,
             are
             commended
             vnto
             
             vs
             by
             Historiographers
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             any
             meanes
             I
             could
             collect
             out
             of
             them
             :
             yet
             I
             confesse
             there
             be
             many
             other
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             eyther
             wholy
             omitted
             ,
             or
             lightly
             passed
             ouer
             ,
             because
             I
             could
             not
             write
             more
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             I
             found
             in
             other
             Authors
             ,
             hauing
             neuer
             by
             trauelling
             into
             those
             parts
             ,
             beene
             eye
             witnesse
             of
             them
             my selfe
             ,
             nor
             could
             otherwise
             attaine
             to
             the
             perfect
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             neyther
             doe
             I
             thinke
             it
             possible
             for
             mee
             or
             any
             man
             else
             ,
             to
             know
             and
             declare
             the
             manners
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             but
             God
             onely
             ,
             to
             whom
             nothing
             is
             hidden
             ,
             nor
             nothing
             vnpossible
             ,
             for
             hee
             onely
             it
             is
             that
             first
             laide
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             was
             hee
             that
             first
             founded
             the
             depth
             and
             bottome
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             pointed
             vnto
             vs
             the
             passages
             through
             the
             deepe
             ,
             hee
             onely
             it
             is
             that
             so
             bountifully
             hath
             bestowed
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             wealth
             ,
             dignities
             ,
             honor
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             commodities
             necessary
             for
             our
             beeing
             ,
             and
             hee
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             allotted
             vnto
             euery
             one
             his
             profession
             and
             course
             of
             life
             wherein
             to
             imploy
             himselfe
             ,
             for
             some
             hee
             hath
             ordained
             to
             bee
             husbandmen
             ,
             permitting
             then
             to
             growe
             wealthy
             by
             vnripping
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             some
             others
             hee
             hath
             giuen
             the
             sea
             ,
             wishing
             them
             to
             prouide
             their
             liuings
             ,
             some
             by
             fishing
             ,
             and
             some
             by
             
             merchandize
             ,
             some
             others
             he
             hath
             addicted
             to
             the
             study
             of
             Sciences
             and
             Philosophie
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             attaine
             to
             honor
             and
             estimation
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             he
             hath
             put
             in
             places
             of
             authority
             to
             gouerne
             and
             praecede
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             maruell
             ,
             that
             all
             men
             are
             not
             of
             one
             condition
             ,
             nor
             of
             one
             nature
             ,
             nor
             yet
             indued
             with
             like
             manners
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             perceiue
             such
             difference
             and
             variety
             in
             kingdomes
             and
             countries
             ,
             as
             that
             one
             country
             produceth
             white
             people
             ,
             an
             other
             swaithy
             ,
             an
             other
             tawny
             ,
             and
             some
             cleane
             black
             ,
             or
             like
             vnto
             flowers
             which
             grow
             in
             Assyria
             :
             and
             euen
             so
             hath
             God
             appointed
             ,
             that
             people
             should
             be
             of
             variable
             mindes
             and
             dispositions
             ,
             as
             other
             things
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             euery
             one
             should
             rest
             contented
             with
             that
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             him
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           manners
           of
           diuerse
           nations
           ,
           
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             workes
             of
             NICHOLAS
             DAMASCEN
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Thyni
           (
           which
           bee
           a
           people
           of
           
           Thrace
           )
           receiue
           such
           as
           haue
           suffered
           shipwracke
           ,
           or
           fallen
           into
           pouerty
           by
           their
           owne
           defaults
           ,
           very
           courteously
           and
           friendly
           ,
           and
           all
           strangers
           likewise
           which
           come
           willingly
           vnto
           them
           ,
           are
           highly
           honored
           ;
           but
           those
           which
           come
           perforce
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           no
           are
           as
           seuerely
           punished
           .
        
         
           The
           Aritoni
           kill
           no
           kinde
           of
           beast
           ,
           they
           haue
           their
           Oracles
           
           written
           in
           lots
           ,
           which
           they
           keepe
           in
           golden
           couers
           .
        
         
           The
           Dardani
           (
           a
           people
           of
           Illyrium
           )
           bee
           washed
           onely
           
           three
           times
           in
           all
           their
           liues
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           when
           they
           bee
           borne
           ,
           when
           they
           be
           marryed
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           lye
           a
           dying
           .
        
         
           The
           Galactophagi
           (
           a
           people
           of
           Scythia
           )
           liue
           not
           in
           
           houses
           as
           most
           of
           the
           other
           Scythians
           doe
           ,
           their
           sustenance
           consisteth
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Mares
           milke
           ,
           which
           serueth
           them
           both
           for
           meat
           and
           drinke
           :
           They
           bee
           seldome
           ouer-come
           in
           battaile
           for
           that
           their
           prouision
           of
           victuals
           is
           in
           euery
           place
           and
           at
           all
           turnes
           in
           readinesse
           .
           This
           people
           forced
           Darius
           to
           returne
           home
           without
           conquest
           :
           they
           bee
           maruellous
           iust
           one
           towards
           an
           other
           ,
           as
           hauing
           both
           wiues
           and
           wealth
           in
           common
           to
           all
           :
           they
           salute
           old
           men
           by
           calling
           them
           their
           fathers
           ,
           the
           yong
           men
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           their
           equals
           brethren
           :
           of
           this
           people
           was
           Anacharsis
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           seuen
           wise
           men
           ,
           who
           came
           into
           Greece
           to
           learne
           the
           laws
           &
           ordinances
           of
           other
           nations
           :
           
           Homer
           remembreth
           this
           people
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           Mysi
           fight
           nigh
           at
           hand
           ,
           the
           Agaui
           milke
           Mares
           ,
           and
           the
           Galactophagi
           and
           Abij
           be
           most
           iust
           men
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           calleth
           them
           Abij
           ,
           is
           ,
           either
           because
           they
           would
           not
           till
           the
           earth
           ,
           or
           for
           that
           they
           liued
           without
           houses
           ,
           or
           else
           because
           they
           onely
           vsed
           bowes
           in
           the
           warres
           (
           for
           a
           bow
           of
           the
           Poets
           is
           often
           called
           Bios
           :
           there
           is
           not
           one
           amongst
           them
           all
           (
           as
           is
           reported
           )
           that
           is
           either
           stirred
           with
           enuy
           ,
           swelled
           with
           hatred
           ,
           or
           striken
           with
           feare
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           exceeding
           great
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           communitie
           of
           all
           things
           .
           The
           women
           there
           be
           as
           warlike
           as
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           go
           with
           them
           to
           the
           warres
           when
           need
           requireth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           well
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Amazons
           be
           women
           of
           such
           valerous
           and
           generous
           spirits
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           went
           forth
           with
           an
           army
           vnto
           Athens
           and
           Scicily
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           their
           abode
           was
           about
           the
           poole
           of
           Maeotis
           .
        
         
           The
           women
           of
           Iberia
           do
           once
           euery
           yeare
           being
           their
           
           whole
           yeares
           worke
           ,
           into
           an
           open
           and
           publicke
           place
           ,
           in
           presence
           of
           all
           the
           people
           where
           certaine
           men
           be
           elected
           by
           voyces
           ,
           as
           Iudges
           to
           censure
           of
           their
           labours
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           by
           them
           are
           adiudged
           most
           laborious
           ,
           are
           most
           honored
           ,
           and
           in
           highest
           estimation
           :
           they
           haue
           also
           a
           girdle
           of
           a
           certaine
           measure
           ,
           within
           the
           compasse
           wherof
           ,
           if
           the
           belly
           of
           any
           will
           not
           bee
           comprehended
           ,
           they
           be
           thereby
           much
           disgraced
           .
        
         
           The
           Vmbrici
           in
           their
           battels
           against
           their
           enimies
           ,
           
           hold
           it
           vnfitting
           for
           the
           vanquished
           to
           suruiue
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           eyther
           to
           ouer-come
           the
           enemy
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           slaine
           themselues
           :
           This
           people
           when
           any
           controuersie
           happeneth
           amongst
           themselues
           ,
           fight
           armed
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           made
           warre
           against
           their
           open
           enimies
           ,
           and
           hee
           which
           
           killeth
           his
           aduersary
           in
           fight
           ,
           is
           supposed
           to
           haue
           the
           iustest
           cause
           .
        
         
           The
           Celtae
           (
           a
           people
           inhabiting
           neere
           the
           Ocean
           )
           account
           it
           a
           disgrace
           for
           any
           one
           to
           withdraw
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           
           leane
           his
           body
           to
           a
           wall
           ,
           or
           house
           :
           when
           any
           inundation
           commeth
           towards
           them
           from
           the
           sea
           ,
           they
           arme
           themselues
           to
           meete
           the
           floud
           ,
           and
           make
           resistance
           vntill
           they
           be
           drowned
           ,
           neuer
           retiring
           back
           ,
           nor
           shewing
           the
           least
           feare
           of
           death
           any
           manner
           of
           way
           :
           They
           weare
           their
           swords
           aswell
           when
           they
           bee
           occupied
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           their
           common-wealth
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           warres
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           punishment
           is
           infllicted
           vpon
           those
           which
           kill
           strangers
           then
           Cittizens
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           is
           punished
           with
           death
           ,
           the
           other
           with
           banishment
           :
           And
           those
           aboue
           all
           others
           bee
           most
           honoured
           ,
           which
           atchiuing
           any
           victory
           ,
           haue
           thereby
           purchased
           any
           ground
           for
           their
           publicke
           vse
           :
           the
           gates
           of
           their
           houses
           be
           neuer
           shut
           but
           stand
           alwayes
           open
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           Pedalians
           (
           a
           people
           of
           India
           )
           not
           hee
           
           which
           is
           cheefe
           in
           the
           sacrifice
           ,
           but
           hee
           that
           is
           most
           prudent
           of
           all
           those
           which
           be
           present
           ,
           deuineth
           ,
           and
           they
           desire
           nothing
           of
           the
           gods
           in
           their
           prayers
           but
           Iustice
           ,
           onely
           the
           Praysij
           or
           Phrasij
           succour
           with
           sustenance
           their
           neighbours
           afflicted
           by
           famine
           .
        
         
           The
           people
           called
           Telchines
           dwelled
           first
           in
           the
           I
           le
           of
           Creete
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           inhabited
           the
           I
           le
           of
           Cyprus
           also
           :
           
           from
           whence
           they
           remooued
           into
           Rhodes
           ,
           and
           inioyde
           that
           Iland
           ,
           where
           they
           began
           to
           bee
           very
           malicious
           and
           enuious
           ,
           and
           exercising
           themselues
           in
           Mechanicall
           Artes
           and
           imitating
           the
           workes
           of
           their
           elders
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           first
           that
           erected
           the
           Idoll
           of
           Telchinian
           Minerua
           ,
           which
           
           is
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           enuious
           Minerua
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           amongst
           the
           Tartessians
           ,
           for
           the
           younger
           to
           giue
           testimony
           against
           the
           elder
           .
           
        
         
           The
           people
           of
           Lucania
           excercise
           iudgement
           and
           inflict
           punishment
           as
           well
           for
           luxury
           and
           sloth
           ,
           as
           for
           any
           other
           
           offence
           what-so-euer
           ,
           and
           hee
           which
           is
           proved
           to
           lend
           any
           thing
           to
           a
           luxurious
           person
           ,
           is
           fined
           at
           the
           value
           of
           the
           thing
           lent
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           Saunites
           or
           Samnites
           is
           once
           euery
           yeare
           a
           publike
           Iudgement
           pronounced
           ,
           both
           of
           young
           men
           
           and
           maides
           ,
           and
           which
           of
           the
           youngmen
           is
           adiudged
           best
           ,
           by
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           shall
           first
           make
           his
           choyse
           which
           of
           the
           Virgins
           hee
           will
           haue
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           to
           him
           ,
           chooseth
           next
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           The
           Limyrnij
           haue
           their
           wiues
           in
           common
           ,
           their
           children
           be
           likewise
           brought
           vp
           at
           their
           common
           charge
           ,
           vntill
           
           they
           accomplish
           the
           age
           of
           fiue
           yeares
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sixt
           yeare
           they
           be
           brought
           together
           ,
           into
           one
           place
           ,
           where
           all
           the
           fathers
           be
           assembled
           to
           make
           coniecture
           whom
           euery
           childe
           doth
           most
           resemble
           ,
           which
           done
           they
           assigne
           vnto
           euery
           father
           the
           child
           that
           is
           likest
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           euery
           one
           acknowledgeth
           his
           owne
           child
           as
           neere
           as
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           him
           vp
           as
           his
           owne
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           so
           or
           noe
           .
        
         
           The
           Sauromatae
           or
           Sarmatae
           pamper
           and
           gorge
           themselues
           with
           meate
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           daies
           together
           ,
           
           that
           they
           may
           be
           throughly
           filled
           :
           they
           obey
           their
           wiues
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           their
           Ladies
           and
           Mistresses
           ,
           and
           noe
           maide
           there
           is
           admitted
           to
           marry
           ,
           before
           she
           hath
           beene
           the
           death
           of
           som
           enimy
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Cercetae
           punish
           all
           offenders
           so
           seuerely
           ,
           as
           they
           
           prohibite
           them
           to
           sacrifice
           :
           And
           if
           any
           marryner
           or
           gouernor
           of
           a
           boate
           ,
           split
           ,
           or
           runne
           his
           shippe
           or
           boate
           vpon
           a
           rocke
           ,
           all
           men
           that
           passe
           by
           him
           spit
           at
           him
           in
           contempt
           .
        
         
           The
           Mosyni
           keepe
           their
           Kings
           in
           strong
           castles
           ,
           and
           if
           
           any
           of
           them
           be
           adiudged
           carelesse
           of
           the
           common-wealth
           hee
           is
           there
           famished
           to
           death
           :
           The
           graine
           which
           the
           earth
           yeeldeth
           there
           ,
           is
           equally
           distributed
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           sauing
           some
           small
           part
           thereof
           which
           is
           reserued
           in
           common
           ,
           to
           releeue
           strangers
           .
        
         
           The
           Phryges
           or
           Pryges
           abstaine
           from
           al
           swearing
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           will
           neither
           sweare
           themselues
           ,
           nor
           constraine
           others
           
           to
           sweare
           :
           And
           if
           any
           man
           amongst
           them
           kill
           a
           labouring
           or
           draught
           oxe
           ,
           or
           priuily
           taketh
           or
           stealeth
           any
           instrumēt
           of
           husbandry
           ,
           he
           is
           punished
           with
           death
           :
           They
           bury
           not
           their
           Priests
           when
           they
           bee
           dead
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           but
           place
           or
           set
           them
           vpright
           vpon
           pillers
           of
           stone
           of
           tenne
           cubits
           high
           .
        
         
           The
           Lycij
           attribute
           more
           honor
           to
           their
           women
           then
           
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           take
           their
           names
           after
           their
           mothers
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           they
           make
           their
           daughters
           their
           heires
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           sonnes
           ,
           And
           if
           any
           freeman
           be
           conuicted
           of
           theft
           ,
           hee
           is
           punished
           with
           perpetuall
           seruitude
           :
           They
           giue
           not
           their
           testimony
           in
           deciding
           controuersies
           at
           an
           instant
           ,
           but
           alwaies
           at
           the
           Months
           end
           that
           they
           may
           haue
           time
           inough
           to
           delibrate
           what
           testimony
           to
           giue
           .
        
         
           The
           Pisidae
           at
           their
           bankets
           sacrifice
           the
           first
           of
           their
           feasts
           to
           their
           parents
           ,
           as
           vnto
           the
           Gods
           ,
           the
           protectors
           
           of
           alliance
           and
           friendshippe
           ;
           Their
           sentence
           for
           the
           misusing
           of
           things
           laid
           to
           gage
           is
           most
           seuere
           ,
           for
           hee
           which
           is
           there
           conuicted
           deceytfully
           to
           put
           them
           to
           other
           vse
           ,
           then
           
           taken
           in
           adultery
           ,
           he
           together
           with
           the
           addulteresse
           woman
           ,
           are
           for
           a
           punishment
           led
           through
           the
           citty
           sitting
           vpon
           an
           asse
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           space
           of
           certaine
           dayes
           appoynted
           .
        
         
           The
           Aethiopians
           attribute
           the
           chiefest
           honour
           vnto
           their
           sisters
           ,
           and
           the
           Kings
           leaue
           their
           sisters
           children
           to
           
           succeed
           them
           in
           their
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           bee
           no
           such
           children
           ,
           to
           whome
           the
           right
           of
           succession
           belongeth
           ,
           then
           they
           choose
           for
           their
           King
           hee
           that
           is
           most
           indued
           with
           valour
           and
           comlinesse
           of
           personage
           :
           piety
           and
           iustice
           are
           much
           practised
           amongst
           them
           ;
           dwelling
           houses
           they
           haue
           none
           but
           liue
           altogether
           without
           doors
           ,
           and
           when
           (
           as
           many
           times
           it
           happeneth
           )
           much
           of
           their
           goods
           lieth
           abroad
           in
           the
           common
           waies
           ,
           yet
           they
           be
           so
           true
           as
           no
           one
           stealeth
           any
           thing
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           Buaei
           (
           a
           people
           of
           Libia
           or
           affricke
           )
           
           a
           man
           hath
           dominion
           ouer
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           a
           woman
           ouer
           the
           women
           .
        
         
           The
           Basuliei
           (
           a
           people
           of
           Lybia
           )
           when
           they
           make
           wars
           ioyne
           their
           battells
           in
           the
           night
           and
           keepe
           peace
           all
           the
           
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           Dapsolybies
           assemble
           them-selues
           together
           into
           
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           marry
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           be
           so
           assembled
           after
           the
           setting
           of
           the
           seauen
           starres
           :
           their
           manner
           of
           marrying
           is
           thus
           ;
           after
           they
           haue
           banqueted
           a
           while
           their
           lights
           or
           torches
           (
           for
           their
           meetings
           for
           this
           purpose
           are
           in
           the
           night
           )
           are
           put
           forth
           and
           extinguished
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           go
           vnto
           the
           women
           sitting
           by
           themselues
           in
           the
           darke
           ,
           and
           which
           of
           the
           women
           any
           man
           shal
           take
           at
           aduentures
           ,
           her
           hee
           hath
           to
           his
           wife
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           Ialchleueians
           (
           a
           people
           of
           Libya
           ,
           (
           when
           
           many
           corriuals
           goe
           about
           to
           obtaine
           the
           loue
           of
           one
           
           woman
           ,
           they
           suppe
           all
           together
           with
           the
           father
           of
           the
           woman
           they
           desire
           in
           mariage
           ,
           where
           they
           spend
           the
           supper
           time
           in
           taunting
           and
           scoffing
           one
           another
           with
           pleasant
           quippes
           and
           Iests
           ,
           and
           hee
           whome
           the
           woman
           doth
           most
           arride
           ,
           and
           best
           conceiue
           of
           hath
           her
           to
           his
           wife
           .
        
         
           The
           Sardolybies
           make
           no
           prouision
           of
           houshold
           stuffe
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           a
           cuppe
           and
           a
           sword
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Alytemij
           (
           a
           people
           of
           Libia
           )
           choose
           the
           most
           pernicious
           Kings
           ,
           they
           can
           get
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           hee
           
           which
           is
           most
           iust
           ,
           is
           of
           greatest
           dignity
           .
        
         
           The
           Nomades
           (
           a
           people
           of
           Libia
           also
           )
           in
           their
           computation
           
           of
           times
           ,
           account
           by
           the
           nights
           and
           not
           by
           the
           dayes
           .
        
         
           The
           Apharantes
           (
           a
           people
           of
           Libia
           )
           are
           not
           distinguished
           and
           knowne
           by
           proper
           names
           ,
           as
           other
           people
           bee
           ,
           
           they
           reuyle
           the
           Sunne
           at
           his
           rysing
           ,
           because
           hee
           produceth
           and
           bringeth
           all
           euills
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           they
           account
           those
           daughters
           the
           best
           ,
           which
           keepe
           their
           virginity
           longest
           .
        
         
           When
           any
           of
           the
           Baeotians
           are
           become
           banckrupts
           ,
           
           and
           not
           able
           to
           pay
           their
           debts
           ,
           they
           are
           brought
           into
           the
           common
           market
           place
           ,
           and
           there
           constrayned
           to
           sit
           together
           and
           be
           couered
           all
           ouer
           with
           a
           basket
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           haue
           this
           punishment
           inflicted
           vpon
           them
           ,
           are
           accounted
           for
           euer
           after
           for
           infamous
           persons
           ,
           which
           punishment
           (
           as
           some
           thinke
           )
           was
           imposed
           vpon
           the
           father
           of
           Euripydes
           ,
           who
           had
           his
           beginning
           from
           the
           people
           of
           Baeotia
           .
        
         
           The
           Assiryans
           sell
           their
           virgins
           in
           the
           open
           market
           to
           any
           that
           desire
           to
           marry
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           be
           most
           
           beautyfull
           ,
           bee
           first
           sould
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           most
           deformed
           they
           make
           proclamation
           
           by
           a
           common
           cryer
           how
           much
           mony
           any
           one
           will
           take
           to
           marry
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           this
           meanes
           that
           which
           is
           gotten
           for
           the
           saile
           of
           the
           faire
           virgins
           ,
           is
           bestowed
           in
           placing
           the
           foule
           ,
           in
           like-manner
           they
           ioyne
           together
           those
           that
           in
           their
           manners
           bee
           most
           like
           for
           grauity
           and
           humanity
           .
        
         
           With
           the
           Persians
           that
           which
           is
           esteemed
           dishonest
           to
           bee
           done
           is
           held
           vnfitting
           to
           bee
           spoken
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           kill
           his
           
           father
           they
           esteeme
           him
           a
           changeling
           and
           not
           a
           naturall
           childe
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           command
           any
           one
           to
           bee
           beaten
           or
           whipped
           ,
           hee
           is
           as
           thankefull
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           receued
           a
           great
           benefit
           ,
           because
           the
           King
           remembred
           him
           :
           they
           which
           haue
           many
           children
           are
           for
           that
           cause
           regarded
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           they
           teach
           their
           children
           as
           well
           to
           speake
           the
           truth
           as
           to
           learne
           any
           art
           whatsoeue●
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           Indians
           when
           any
           one
           is
           deceiued
           or
           cozoned
           
           of
           that
           which
           hee
           lent
           or
           left
           in
           trust
           with
           an
           other
           ,
           he
           bringeth
           not
           his
           action
           against
           him
           that
           deceiued
           him
           ,
           but
           imputeth
           the
           fault
           to
           him selfe
           ,
           because
           he
           trusted
           him
           :
           if
           any
           one
           cut
           of
           the
           hand
           or
           pull
           out
           the
           eye
           of
           an
           artificer
           hee
           is
           punished
           with
           death
           for
           it
           :
           hee
           which
           is
           guilty
           of
           any
           haynous
           offence
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Kings
           command
           shauen
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           ignominy
           amongst
           them
           that
           may
           bee
           :
           when
           an
           Indian
           man
           dyeth
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           wiues
           which
           hee
           most
           loued
           in
           his
           life
           time
           is
           layde
           on
           the
           pyle
           and
           burned
           with
           him
           :
           And
           there
           is
           great
           controuersie
           and
           stryfe
           amongst
           them
           ,
           (
           euery
           one
           hauing
           their
           friends
           to
           speake
           and
           plead
           for
           them
           )
           who
           shall
           bee
           shee
           that
           shall
           bee
           burned
           ,
           with
           her
           deceased
           husband
           ,
           for
           each
           one
           desireth
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Lacedemonians
           thinke
           it
           not
           fitting
           nor
           honest
           
           
           to
           bestow
           themselues
           in
           learning
           any
           other
           arts
           then
           such
           as
           belong
           to
           the
           warres
           :
           the
           men
           dyet
           all
           together
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           they
           reuerence
           all
           old
           men
           as
           their
           parents
           :
           and
           as
           the
           men
           haue
           exercises
           proper
           to
           them-selues
           ,
           so
           haue
           the
           maides
           likewise
           to
           themselues
           :
           It
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           strangers
           to
           dwell
           at
           Spatta
           ,
           nor
           for
           a
           Spartane
           to
           trauell
           into
           other
           countries
           :
           they
           giue
           power
           and
           licence
           to
           their
           wiues
           to
           take
           the
           fairest
           men
           they
           can
           finde
           to
           beget
           children
           of
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           Cittizens
           or
           strangers
           .
           It
           is
           vnseemly
           for
           a
           Spartane
           to
           make
           any
           gaine
           of
           any
           thing
           :
           their
           money
           is
           made
           of
           Lether
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           man
           haue
           either
           gold
           or
           siluer
           found
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           hee
           dyeth
           for
           it
           :
           They
           account
           it
           the
           greatest
           glory
           that
           may
           bee
           ,
           to
           shew
           themselues
           humble
           and
           obedient
           vnto
           Magistrates
           :
           and
           farre
           more
           happy
           are
           they
           accounted
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           dye
           an
           honourable
           death
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           liue
           in
           great
           prosperity
           :
           Their
           children
           (
           by
           a
           certaine
           custome
           they
           vse
           )
           are
           whipped
           round
           about
           a
           pillar
           ,
           till
           most
           of
           them
           bee
           runne
           away
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           tarry
           still
           vnder
           the
           whipps
           ,
           haue
           Garlands
           giuen
           them
           for
           a
           reward
           ,
           for
           they
           hold
           it
           vnhonest
           to
           take
           any
           dastard
           for
           their
           companions
           schoole-fellowes
           or
           friends
           .
           Old
           men
           when
           they
           draw
           neere
           their
           deaths
           ,
           bee
           censured
           who
           of
           them
           haue
           liued
           well
           ,
           and
           who
           otherwise
           :
           when
           an
           armie
           is
           conducted
           without
           the
           limitts
           of
           their
           country
           ,
           a
           certaine
           Priest
           which
           they
           call
           
             (
             Pirphorus
          
           )
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           fire-bearer
           ,
           maketh
           and
           kindleth
           a
           fire
           at
           the
           Altar
           of
           Iupiter
           their
           guide
           ,
           which
           fire
           he
           carieth
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           keeping
           it
           euer
           from
           going
           out
           .
           The
           King
           when
           he
           goeth
           to
           the
           warres
           is
           attended
           with
           Prophets
           and
           Soothsayers
           ,
           Phisitions
           and
           Minstrils
           ,
           and
           they
           vse
           Pipes
           or
           Flutes
           in
           the
           warres
           in
           steed
           of
           trumpets
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           fight
           be
           adorned
           with
           
           garlands
           .
           All
           men
           arise
           to
           the
           King
           to
           doe
           him
           reuerence
           ,
           but
           the
           officers
           called
           Ephori
           :
           and
           the
           King
           is
           sworn
           before
           he
           enter
           into
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           to
           gouerne
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           common-wealth
           .
        
         
           The
           Cretenses
           were
           the
           first
           of
           all
           the
           Grecians
           that
           obeyed
           
           the
           lawes
           ordained
           by
           King
           Minos
           ,
           who
           was
           first
           that
           obtained
           dominion
           of
           the
           sea
           :
           This
           Minos
           when
           hee
           inuented
           and
           framed
           those
           lawes
           fained
           that
           hee
           learned
           them
           of
           Iupiter
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           the
           space
           of
           nine
           yeeres
           ,
           together
           he
           would
           vsually
           goe
           vnto
           a
           certaine
           hil
           ,
           wherein
           was
           a
           denne
           consecrated
           to
           Iupiter
           ,
           and
           euer
           when
           hee
           returned
           backe
           ,
           hee
           brought
           some
           new
           lawes
           to
           the
           Cretenses
           ,
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           beene
           their
           instructed
           by
           Iupiter
           .
           Of
           this
           Minos
           and
           his
           fained
           conference
           with
           
             Iupiter
             ,
             Homer
          
           speaketh
           thus
           .
           
             Amongst
             them
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             is
             the
             City
             called
             Gnossus
             ,
             where
          
           Minos
           
             who
             had
             often
             conference
             with
             the
             great
             god
          
           Iupiter
           ,
           
             raigned
             nine
             yeeres
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Cretensian
           children
           be
           broght
           vp
           altogether
           in
           one
           publike
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           hardly
           and
           painefully
           ,
           for
           they
           be
           much
           accustomed
           to
           hunting
           when
           they
           bee
           yong
           ,
           and
           to
           run
           barefooted
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           goe
           armed
           to
           the
           Pirrichan
           vawting
           or
           leaping
           (
           whereof
           Pyrrichicus
           ,
           Cydoniates
           a
           Cretensian
           born
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           inuentor
           )
           which
           is
           a
           very
           laborious
           &
           difficult
           exercise
           for
           youth
           :
           The
           men
           in
           like
           maner
           eate
           together
           in
           one
           publike
           place
           ,
           &
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           sustenance
           and
           prouision
           ,
           all
           things
           be
           indifferently
           ministred
           vnto
           them
           :
           the
           gifts
           or
           presents
           which
           amongst
           them
           be
           in
           most
           request
           ,
           be
           weapons
           .
        
         
           The
           Autariatae
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           there
           souldiors
           faint
           or
           sick
           ,
           by
           
           the
           way
           ,
           wil
           rather
           kil
           them
           ,
           then
           leaue
           them
           liuing
           in
           a
           strang
           place
           .
           The
           Triballi
           set
           their
           army
           in
           foure
           squadrons
           ,
           or
           orders
           ,
           the
           first
           ranke
           consisteth
           of
           those
           which
           
           bee
           feeble
           and
           weake
           ,
           the
           next
           vnto
           it
           of
           such
           as
           bee
           
           stronge
           and
           lustie
           ,
           the
           third
           of
           horse-men
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           of
           women
           ,
           which
           (
           when
           all
           the
           rest
           be
           put
           to
           flight
           )
           sticke
           to
           their
           enemies
           ,
           still
           pestring
           and
           afflicting
           them
           with
           their
           reuilings
           and
           skoldings
           .
        
         
           The
           Cusiani
           bewaile
           those
           which
           bee
           borne
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           account
           them
           happy
           and
           blessed
           that
           depart
           
           out
           of
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           Cij
           whē
           they
           haue
           burned
           their
           dead
           bodies
           ,
           gather
           
           vp
           all
           their
           bones
           and
           beate
           them
           to
           poulder
           in
           a
           morter
           ,
           and
           then
           taking
           ship
           ,
           they
           lanch
           into
           the
           deepe
           ,
           where
           putting
           the
           poulder
           into
           a
           siue
           ,
           they
           scatter
           and
           disperce
           it
           in
           the
           winde
           ,
           till
           all
           be
           blowne
           away
           and
           consumed
           .
        
         
           The
           Tauri
           (
           a
           people
           of
           Scythia
           )
           when
           their
           King
           is
           dead
           ,
           
           bury
           with
           his
           body
           such
           of
           his
           friends
           as
           hee
           loued
           best
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           King
           when
           any
           of
           his
           friends
           die
           ,
           cutteth
           off
           part
           of
           the
           lap
           of
           his
           eare
           ,
           either
           more
           or
           lesse
           as
           his
           deceased
           friend
           was
           of
           deserts
           .
        
         
           The
           Sindi
           ,
           when
           they
           bury
           any
           one
           ,
           looke
           how
           many
           
           enemies
           hee
           slew
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           iust
           so
           many
           fishes
           doe
           they
           cast
           into
           his
           sepulcher
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Colchi
           bury
           not
           their
           dead
           bodies
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           but
           hang
           them
           vp
           vpon
           trees
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Panebi
           (
           a
           people
           of
           Libya
           )
           when
           their
           King
           is
           dead
           ,
           bury
           his
           whole
           body
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           but
           cut
           off
           his
           
           head
           ,
           and
           reserue
           it
           ,
           guilding
           it
           with
           gold
           ,
           and
           esteeming
           it
           as
           a
           sacred
           relicke
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Certaine
           things
           concerning
           America
           
             or
             Brasil
             ,
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             Historie
             of
          
           IOHN
           LERIVS
           .
        
         
           THe
           Barbarous
           Americans
           that
           inhabite
           the
           land
           of
           Brasil
           ,
           be
           called
           Tououpinambaltij
           :
           
           their
           bodies
           bee
           neither
           prodigious
           nor
           monstrous
           ,
           but
           in
           stature
           much
           like
           vnto
           ours
           that
           liue
           in
           Europe
           :
           yet
           be
           they
           more
           lusty
           and
           strong
           then
           we
           ,
           sounder
           and
           lesse
           subiect
           to
           diseases
           ,
           few
           of
           them
           being
           either
           lame
           or
           blinde
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           of
           one
           eye
           ,
           neither
           bee
           any
           of
           them
           deformed
           ,
           and
           although
           they
           liue
           vntill
           they
           be
           a
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           yeeres
           of
           age
           (
           reckoning
           their
           yeeres
           by
           the
           Moones
           ,
           which
           computation
           they
           onely
           
           obserue
           )
           yet
           doe
           few
           of
           them
           wax
           gray
           or
           hore
           ,
           which
           argueth
           the
           country
           to
           bee
           of
           a
           maruellous
           temperature
           ,
           which
           beeing
           neuer
           dried
           with
           any
           colds
           or
           frosts
           ,
           hath
           both
           herbs
           ,
           fields
           and
           trees
           euer
           greene
           and
           florishing
           .
           And
           the
           people
           themselues
           being
           voide
           of
           all
           cares
           and
           
           troubles
           ,
           which
           age
           men
           before
           their
           times
           ,
           seeme
           as
           the
           prouerbe
           is
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           had
           drunk
           of
           the
           fountaine
           of
           youth
           :
           and
           for
           because
           they
           goe
           not
           into
           muddy
           and
           vnholsome
           waters
           or
           pestilēt
           springs
           ,
           which
           be
           the
           causes
           of
           many
           diseases
           ,
           that
           consume
           vs
           before
           our
           time
           ,
           weaken
           and
           make
           feeble
           our
           bodies
           ,
           excruciate
           and
           vexe
           our
           mindes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           destroy
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           therefore
           be
           they
           free
           from
           all
           such
           infirmities
           :
           Distrust
           ,
           coueteousnesse
           ,
           strife
           ,
           enuy
           &
           ambition
           ,
           haue
           no
           place
           amongst
           them
           ,
           their
           complexions
           bee
           not
           altogether
           blacke
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           vehement
           heate
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           
           somewhat
           swarthy
           ,
           like
           vnto
           the
           Spaniards
           :
           Both
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           goe
           altogether
           naked
           without
           couering
           any
           part
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           as
           beeing
           ashamed
           of
           
           their
           nakednesse
           ,
           nor
           bee
           their
           bodies
           full
           of
           heares
           (
           as
           some
           are
           of
           opinion
           )
           but
           euen
           as
           any
           heares
           appeare
           vpon
           their
           bodies
           they
           plucke
           them
           off
           ,
           either
           with
           their
           nailes
           ,
           or
           else
           with
           certaine
           little
           pincers
           or
           nippers
           which
           they
           haue
           from
           the
           Christians
           ,
           their
           beards
           and
           the
           haires
           that
           doe
           grow
           vpon
           their
           eye
           liddes
           and
           eye-browes
           ,
           they
           pull
           vppe
           by
           the
           rootes
           ,
           the
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           that
           many
           of
           them
           bee
           purblinde
           and
           squint-eyed
           ,
           which
           same
           fashion
           is
           vsed
           of
           the
           Peruerses
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Cumana
           .
        
         
           The
           haire
           of
           the
           hinder
           partes
           of
           their
           heads
           they
           let
           growe
           ,
           and
           shaue
           all
           the
           fore
           part
           of
           the
           heades
           of
           their
           male
           children
           when
           they
           bee
           young
           ,
           beginning
           at
           the
           crowne
           like
           vnto
           the
           religious
           order
           of
           Munkes
           ,
           suffering
           it
           to
           grow
           long
           behinde
           downe
           to
           their
           neckes
           like
           old
           men
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           same
           country
           there
           bee
           certaine
           herbes
           of
           the
           breadth
           of
           two
           fingers
           ,
           and
           some-what
           crooked
           ,
           which
           doe
           grow
           vp
           long
           and
           rounde
           ,
           like
           the
           reede
           that
           couereth
           the
           eare
           of
           that
           great
           millet
           ,
           which
           the
           French
           men
           call
           Arabian
           wheate
           ,
           and
           with
           two
           leaues
           of
           this
           herbe
           ,
           stitched
           together
           with
           a
           cotton
           threede
           ,
           some
           old
           men
           (
           but
           neither
           young
           men
           nor
           children
           ,
           nor
           yet
           all
           old
           men
           neither
           )
           doe
           couer
           their
           priuy
           partes
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           also
           they
           hide
           them
           with
           little
           rags
           or
           clouts
           ;
           wherin
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           ,
           may
           seeme
           to
           appeare
           some
           little
           sparke
           of
           natural
           shamefastnesse
           ,
           if
           the
           did
           it
           for
           that
           cause
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           more
           probable
           they
           doe
           it
           to
           hide
           some
           disease
           
           or
           infirmity
           ,
           where-with
           those
           parts
           bee
           molested
           and
           greeued
           in
           their
           old
           age
           :
           Moreouer
           their
           custome
           in
           that
           country
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           a
           hole
           in
           the
           neither
           lip
           of
           euery
           child
           when
           hee
           is
           young
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           into
           the
           hole
           a
           certaine
           bone
           ,
           polished
           and
           made
           smooth
           and
           as
           white
           as
           Iuory
           ,
           in
           fashion
           bigge
           and
           square
           at
           the
           one
           end
           ,
           and
           sharpe
           at
           the
           other
           ,
           this
           bone
           is
           placed
           in
           good
           and
           exact
           order
           ,
           vpon
           the
           broder
           part
           of
           the
           grinding
           teeth
           ,
           and
           there-with
           a
           deuise
           they
           haue
           ,
           skrewed
           in
           and
           set
           fast
           hauing
           the
           sharpe
           end
           standing
           an
           inch
           or
           two
           fingers
           breadth
           out
           of
           the
           lippe
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           artificially
           fastned
           to
           their
           goomes
           ,
           as
           they
           will
           take
           it
           out
           and
           put
           it
           in
           againe
           at
           their
           pleasure
           :
           And
           this
           sharpe
           and
           white
           bone
           they
           weare
           onely
           when
           they
           be
           young
           ,
           for
           when
           they
           grow
           in
           yeeres
           ,
           that
           they
           bee
           called
           in
           their
           language
           
             (
             Coromi
             Ovassau
          
           )
           that
           is
           to
           say
           tall
           and
           well
           growne
           stripling
           ,
           then
           in
           steed
           of
           this
           bone
           they
           put
           into
           the
           hole
           a
           certaine
           greene
           stone
           ,
           beeing
           a
           kinde
           of
           counterfeit
           Emerald
           .
        
         
           The
           Tououpinambaultij
           will
           often
           times
           for
           their
           delight
           take
           these
           stones
           out
           of
           their
           lippes
           ,
           and
           put
           their
           tongues
           through
           the
           holes
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           seeme
           to
           those
           that
           behold
           them
           to
           haue
           two
           mouthes
           ,
           but
           whether
           this
           strang
           spectacle
           bee
           pleasing
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           doth
           make
           them
           more
           deformed
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           for
           to
           bee
           iudged
           :
           Some
           of
           them
           also
           ,
           not
           contented
           to
           carry
           these
           greene
           stones
           in
           their
           lips
           ,
           make
           holes
           through
           both
           their
           cheekes
           ,
           and
           put
           stones
           into
           them
           for
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           their
           noses
           ,
           whereas
           the
           mid-wiues
           with
           vs
           ,
           vse
           when
           a
           child
           is
           new
           borne
           to
           stretch
           forth
           his
           nose
           with
           their
           fingers
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           more
           comely
           and
           sharpe
           ,
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           people
           of
           America
           is
           cleane
           contrary
           ,
           
           for
           they
           account
           those
           children
           most
           comely
           that
           haue
           the
           flattest
           noses
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           soone
           as
           an
           infant
           is
           borne
           ,
           they
           presse
           his
           nose
           downe
           flat
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           with
           their
           thombes
           (
           much
           like
           as
           they
           vse
           to
           doe
           ,
           to
           certaine
           whelpes
           in
           France
           :
           )
           in
           this
           point
           those
           people
           disagree
           very
           much
           ,
           from
           the
           Americans
           that
           dwell
           in
           a
           certaine
           country
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Paruania
           ,
           who
           are
           said
           to
           haue
           such
           great
           noses
           ,
           as
           they
           vse
           to
           hange
           at
           them
           ,
           in
           golden
           threeds
           ,
           Emeralds
           ,
           Saphires
           ,
           and
           other
           little
           stones
           both
           white
           and
           red
           .
        
         
           These
           Brasilians
           die
           and
           varnish
           their
           bodies
           with
           diuers
           paintings
           and
           collours
           ,
           stayning
           their
           legges
           and
           theighes
           so
           blacke
           ,
           with
           the
           iuise
           of
           a
           certaine
           fruite
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Genipat
           ,
           as
           they
           seeme
           to
           such
           as
           behold
           them
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           to
           weare
           blacke
           breeches
           like
           Church-mens
           sloppes
           :
           and
           that
           iuise
           which
           is
           strained
           or
           pressed
           out
           of
           that
           blacke
           fruite
           called
           Genipat
           ,
           entreth
           so
           deepe
           into
           their
           skinnes
           ,
           as
           it
           will
           hardly
           be
           got
           out
           in
           ten
           or
           fifteene
           daies
           ,
           though
           they
           wash
           them
           neuer
           so
           often
           in
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           They
           weare
           also
           about
           their
           neckes
           a
           Iewell
           made
           of
           a
           kinde
           of
           bone
           that
           is
           very
           smooth
           and
           slike
           ,
           and
           as
           white
           as
           Alablaster
           ,
           this
           bone
           they
           call
           Yaci
           (
           borrowing
           that
           name
           of
           the
           moone
           ,
           which
           in
           their
           language
           is
           so
           called
           )
           it
           is
           aboue
           two
           handfull
           long
           ,
           and
           is
           tied
           about
           their
           neckes
           with
           a
           cotten
           threed
           ,
           and
           so
           hangeth
           downe
           vpon
           their
           breasts
           .
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           they
           polish
           and
           make
           smooth
           and
           euen
           with
           a
           stone
           they
           haue
           ,
           diuers
           little
           peeces
           of
           shelles
           workeing
           them
           till
           they
           bee
           thinne
           and
           round
           like
           vnto
           a
           penny
           ,
           and
           then
           boring
           a
           hole
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           put
           a
           great
           many
           together
           vpon
           a
           cotton
           threede
           ,
           
           and
           weare
           them
           about
           their
           neckes
           like
           a
           chaine
           ,
           these
           chaines
           in
           their
           language
           bee
           called
           
             (
             Bou-re
          
           )
           and
           they
           weare
           them
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           little
           chaines
           of
           gold
           ,
           which
           are
           vsually
           worne
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           of
           many
           is
           called
           Buccinum
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           bee
           the
           same
           ,
           whereof
           wee
           see
           many
           women
           to
           weare
           girdles
           with
           vs.
           These
           barbarous
           people
           likewise
           make
           these
           chaines
           ,
           they
           call
           
             Bou
             re
          
           of
           a
           certaine
           kinde
           of
           wood
           that
           is
           blacke
           and
           harde
           ,
           and
           namely
           ,
           as
           Matheolus
           witneseth
           of
           the
           tree
           called
           Sicomorus
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           like
           vnto
           a
           wilde
           figge
           tree
           ,
           and
           this
           tree
           is
           much
           vsed
           in
           those
           chaines
           ,
           because
           in
           weight
           and
           brightnesse
           it
           is
           very
           like
           vnto
           Iette
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           the
           Americanes
           haue
           great
           store
           of
           hennes
           ,
           the
           breede
           whereof
           they
           first
           had
           from
           the
           Portingals
           ,
           from
           these
           hennes
           they
           plucke
           all
           the
           white
           fethers
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           instruments
           of
           iron
           (
           which
           now
           they
           haue
           )
           and
           before
           when
           they
           had
           none
           of
           those
           instruments
           ,
           then
           with
           sharpe
           stones
           ,
           they
           hacke
           and
           chappe
           into
           very
           small
           peeces
           the
           softest
           of
           those
           fethers
           ,
           and
           putting
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           bee
           chopped
           small
           into
           hot
           and
           seething
           water
           ,
           die
           them
           with
           a
           certaine
           red
           collour
           of
           Brasile
           ,
           this
           being
           done
           they
           annoint
           their
           bodies
           with
           a
           clammie
           gum
           ,
           for
           to
           make
           the
           fethers
           sticke
           on
           ,
           and
           then
           couer
           and
           decke
           themselues
           all
           ouer
           both
           bodie
           ,
           armes
           and
           legges
           with
           those
           fethers
           ,
           painting
           them
           also
           with
           diuers
           collours
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           seeme
           to
           bee
           couered
           with
           a
           downe
           ,
           or
           soft
           wooll
           like
           vnto
           young
           pigions
           ,
           and
           other
           birds
           new
           hatched
           .
        
         
           Wherevpon
           it
           is
           verie
           likely
           ,
           that
           when
           diuers
           of
           our
           Countrimen
           came
           first
           into
           those
           coastes
           ,
           and
           sawe
           them
           so
           attired
           ,
           and
           not
           searching
           out
           the
           reason
           
           thereof
           ,
           spread
           abroade
           this
           rumor
           ,
           that
           the
           barbarous
           Americans
           were
           hairy
           all
           ouer
           their
           bodies
           ,
           though
           the
           matter
           bee
           farre
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           they
           bee
           not
           naturally
           so
           ,
           but
           this
           rumor
           arose
           by
           the
           ignorance
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           beeing
           once
           spred
           abroade
           was
           easily
           beleeued
           to
           bee
           true
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           one
           hath
           written
           that
           the
           Cumani
           vse
           to
           annoint
           themselues
           ,
           with
           a
           certaine
           gumme
           or
           clammy
           ointment
           ,
           and
           then
           trimme
           themselues
           with
           fethers
           of
           diuers
           collours
           ,
           like
           these
           Americans
           .
        
         
           The
           manner
           how
           the
           Tovovpinamkij
           (
           for
           so
           they
           bee
           also
           called
           )
           attire
           their
           heads
           is
           thus
           ,
           besides
           the
           shauing
           of
           the
           fore-part
           of
           their
           heads
           ,
           in
           manner
           of
           a
           Monkes
           crowne
           ,
           and
           the
           haires
           of
           the
           hinder
           partes
           ,
           hanging
           downe
           long
           to
           their
           neckes
           (
           as
           is
           sayd
           )
           their
           manner
           is
           to
           weare
           frontlets
           or
           ornaments
           for
           their
           fore-heads
           of
           fethers
           of
           sundry
           collours
           ,
           orderly
           disposed
           and
           set
           together
           ,
           these
           frontlets
           doe
           much
           resemble
           the
           Periwigs
           ,
           vsed
           to
           bee
           worne
           ,
           by
           noble
           women
           ,
           who
           may
           iustly
           bee
           said
           to
           receiue
           that
           kinde
           of
           attire
           from
           the
           Barbarians
           :
           they
           be
           called
           in
           their
           language
           Yempenambi
           .
        
         
           They
           weare
           earings
           also
           made
           of
           very
           white
           bones
           ,
           not
           much
           vnlike
           vnto
           those
           bones
           which
           (
           as
           wee
           haue
           sayd
           before
           )
           yong
           men
           put
           into
           the
           holes
           of
           their
           lips
           :
           In
           that
           country
           is
           a
           birde
           which
           they
           call
           Toucan
           ,
           all
           her
           body
           is
           as
           blacke
           as
           a
           rauen
           ,
           and
           about
           her
           gorge
           she
           hath
           a
           ring
           of
           downy
           fethers
           that
           be
           yellow
           ,
           and
           vnder
           that
           an
           other
           ring
           of
           vermillion
           collour
           ,
           from
           this
           part
           of
           the
           birde
           that
           is
           yellow
           ,
           they
           pull
           of
           the
           skinne
           (
           the
           birde
           beeing
           neuer
           the
           worse
           )
           and
           drie
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           lay
           a
           round
           peece
           thereof
           vpon
           each
           of
           their
           cheekes
           ,
           making
           them
           for
           to
           sticke
           on
           with
           a
           kinde
           of
           waxe
           that
           they
           had
           which
           they
           
           call
           Trayetic
           :
           which
           beeing
           fastened
           and
           made
           fit
           ,
           one
           would
           thinke
           they
           had
           bridles
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           yellow
           rounds
           were
           bosses
           guilded
           with
           gold
           .
        
         
           These
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           either
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           the
           warres
           ,
           or
           (
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           and
           sollemne
           pompe
           )
           to
           kill
           any
           captiue
           ,
           to
           be
           deuoured
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           nothing
           may
           bee
           wanting
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           fine
           and
           braue
           ,
           they
           put
           on
           their
           garments
           ,
           settle
           on
           their
           cappes
           ,
           put
           bracelets
           vpon
           their
           armes
           ,
           of
           diuers
           coloured
           fethers
           ,
           as
           greene
           ,
           red
           ,
           yellow
           ,
           blew
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           so
           artificially
           and
           cunningly
           compacted
           and
           ioyned
           together
           ,
           with
           slender
           Canes
           ,
           and
           cotton
           threedes
           ,
           as
           I
           thinke
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           imbroderer
           in
           all
           France
           ,
           that
           can
           set
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           make
           fit
           those
           fethers
           ,
           with
           more
           industrie
           and
           curiositie
           then
           they
           do
           :
           in
           so
           much
           as
           the
           garments
           wouen
           and
           trimmed
           in
           this
           precise
           manner
           ,
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           bee
           made
           of
           a
           hairie
           kind
           of
           silke
           :
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           trimming
           do
           they
           likewise
           bestow
           vppon
           their
           woodden
           clubbes
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           kind
           of
           their
           garments
           are
           made
           of
           Estridge
           fethers
           ,
           which
           in
           colour
           bee
           browne
           or
           russet
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           get
           from
           their
           borderers
           ,
           (
           wherby
           we
           may
           guesse
           ,
           that
           those
           great
           birds
           be
           bred
           in
           those
           parts
           )
           the
           garments
           be
           made
           in
           this
           manner
           :
        
         
           They
           sow
           all
           the
           quilles
           of
           the
           fethers
           together
           in
           ranke
           one
           by
           another
           ,
           disposing
           of
           them
           so
           orderly
           ,
           as
           no
           one
           fether
           stand
           out
           longer
           than
           another
           ,
           which
           done
           ,
           they
           put
           the
           one
           side
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           round
           like
           a
           rose
           or
           canopie
           :
           and
           this
           strange
           garment
           in
           their
           language
           is
           called
           Araroye
           .
        
         
           This
           bundell
           they
           put
           vppon
           their
           backes
           ,
           binding
           it
           fast
           with
           a
           cotton
           threede
           ,
           and
           the
           stalkes
           nearest
           vnto
           their
           skinnes
           ,
           wherewith
           when
           they
           be
           decked
           &
           arrayed
           ,
           
           they
           seeme
           as
           though
           they
           carried
           vpon
           their
           backs
           ,
           a
           cage
           or
           coupe
           to
           put
           young
           chickins
           in
           .
        
         
           Those
           which
           would
           be
           accounted
           most
           warlike
           ,
           (
           that
           they
           may
           better
           manifest
           their
           strength
           ,
           &
           shew
           that
           they
           haue
           slaine
           many
           enemies
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           a
           vaunt
           how
           many
           captiues
           they
           haue
           killed
           ,
           to
           be
           deuoured
           )
           cutte
           and
           gash
           their
           breasts
           ,
           armes
           ,
           and
           thighes
           ,
           and
           then
           staine
           and
           color
           the
           wounds
           and
           gashes
           with
           a
           certaine
           blacke
           dust
           ,
           the
           prints
           of
           which
           gashes
           remain
           in
           their
           flesh
           to
           their
           deaths
           ,
           representing
           to
           those
           which
           behold
           them
           ,
           brest-plates
           and
           sloppes
           cut
           after
           the
           Heluetian
           manner
           :
           When
           they
           giue
           themselues
           to
           banquetting
           ,
           carrousing
           ,
           and
           dauncing
           ,
           (
           wherin
           they
           spend
           much
           time
           )
           the
           more
           to
           stirre
           vp
           their
           minds
           thereunto
           ,
           besides
           their
           horrible
           clamors
           ,
           outcries
           ,
           and
           houlings
           ,
           they
           haue
           a
           certaine
           fruite
           that
           hath
           a
           hard
           shell
           ,
           in
           forme
           and
           bignesse
           like
           vnto
           a
           Chesnut
           :
           out
           of
           this
           shell
           they
           take
           the
           kernell
           ,
           and
           put
           litle
           stones
           into
           the
           place
           where
           the
           kernell
           was
           ,
           so
           tying
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           vpon
           a
           threed
           ,
           put
           them
           vppon
           their
           legges
           ,
           like
           vnto
           bels
           vsed
           here
           in
           England
           by
           morris
           dancers
           :
           no
           lesse
           noise
           would
           they
           make
           in
           their
           hopping
           and
           skipping
           ,
           if
           the
           shels
           of
           snayles
           were
           vsed
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           much
           differ
           from
           those
           ratling
           instruments
           they
           vse
           in
           dancing
           And
           in
           these
           things
           the
           barbarous
           people
           exceedingly
           delight
           ,
           and
           take
           surpassing
           pleasure
           in
           them
           when
           they
           be
           brought
           vnto
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           that
           Countrey
           also
           groweth
           a
           certaine
           kind
           of
           tree
           ,
           the
           fruite
           whereof
           in
           fashion
           and
           thickenesse
           is
           like
           vnto
           an
           Estridge
           egge
           ,
           through
           which
           they
           bore
           a
           hole
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           and
           fashion
           as
           boyes
           with
           vs
           bore
           holes
           in
           nuttes
           to
           make
           Whirligigges
           ,
           and
           put
           therein
           little
           stones
           ,
           or
           the
           bigger
           cornes
           or
           graines
           of
           millet
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           conuenient
           
           thing
           ,
           and
           then
           putting
           through
           the
           hole
           a
           sticke
           of
           a
           foote
           and
           a
           halfe
           long
           ,
           make
           thereof
           an
           instrument
           which
           they
           call
           Maraca
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           a
           huge
           noyse
           and
           rattle
           lowder
           than
           a
           swines
           bladder
           with
           peas
           in
           it
           :
           &
           therfore
           those
           barbarous
           people
           carry
           them
           euer
           about
           with
           them
           in
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           farre
           haue
           I
           spoken
           in
           briefe
           ,
           of
           the
           disposition
           ,
           manners
           ,
           customes
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           and
           behauior
           vsed
           by
           the
           Tovovpinambaltii
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           brought
           vnto
           them
           from
           the
           Christians
           a
           curled
           or
           wrinkled
           cloth
           ,
           some
           red
           ,
           some
           greene
           ,
           and
           some
           yellow
           ,
           whereof
           they
           make
           them
           all
           manner
           of
           garments
           ,
           these
           the
           Christians
           do
           giue
           vnto
           these
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           and
           haue
           for
           them
           in
           exchange
           ,
           victuals
           ,
           marmosets
           ,
           munkies
           ,
           Parrats
           ,
           Brasile
           wood
           ,
           cotton
           ,
           Indian
           pepper
           ,
           and
           many
           such
           like
           things
           which
           are
           very
           good
           merchandize
           :
           And
           most
           of
           them
           weare
           loose
           and
           flaggring
           breeches
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           their
           bodies
           else
           bare
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           againe
           will
           weare
           no
           breeches
           ,
           but
           a
           cote
           reaching
           downe
           to
           their
           buttockes
           ,
           where
           with
           when
           they
           be
           clothed
           and
           readie
           to
           go
           abroade
           ,
           they
           will
           behold
           themselues
           oftentimes
           ,
           and
           instantly
           put
           it
           off
           againe
           ,
           and
           leaue
           it
           at
           home
           ,
           vntill
           it
           be
           their
           humour
           to
           weare
           it
           again
           ,
           which
           maketh
           all
           our
           people
           that
           behold
           them
           to
           laugh
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           do
           they
           with
           their
           shirts
           and
           caps
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           can
           be
           said
           of
           the
           externall
           habit
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           both
           of
           men
           and
           children
           ,
           I
           suppose
           I
           haue
           spoken
           sufficiently
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           out
           of
           this
           my
           description
           ,
           any
           one
           desire
           to
           represent
           vnto
           his
           mind
           one
           of
           these
           barbarous
           men
           ,
           let
           him
           first
           imagine
           ,
           that
           he
           beholds
           the
           shadow
           and
           resemblance
           of
           a
           naked
           man
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           members
           and
           lineamentall
           proportion
           fitly
           framed
           and
           
           set
           together
           ,
           the
           haires
           of
           his
           bodie
           plucked
           off
           with
           pincers
           ,
           all
           the
           fore-part
           of
           his
           head
           shauen
           ,
           with
           holes
           in
           his
           lippes
           and
           cheekes
           ,
           in
           which
           be
           put
           either
           sharpe
           bones
           or
           greene
           stones
           ,
           eare
           rings
           thrust
           through
           his
           eares
           ,
           his
           bodie
           dyed
           with
           diuers
           colours
           ,
           his
           thighes
           and
           legges
           stained
           and
           coloured
           with
           that
           blacke
           painting
           called
           by
           them
           Genipat
           ,
           and
           about
           his
           necke
           a
           chaine
           made
           of
           the
           shell
           which
           they
           call
           Vygnoll
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           shall
           see
           and
           easily
           discerne
           the
           perfect
           picture
           of
           those
           that
           liue
           in
           that
           countrey
           .
        
         
           The
           Tovovpinambaltian
           women
           do
           vsually
           carry
           their
           little
           children
           in
           their
           armes
           ,
           wrapped
           and
           swadled
           in
           a
           Cotton
           scarffe
           ,
           who
           imbrace
           and
           wind
           about
           their
           mothers
           sides
           with
           both
           their
           legges
           :
           They
           haue
           beddes
           also
           made
           of
           Cotton
           like
           nettes
           ,
           and
           hanged
           vppe
           from
           the
           ground
           :
           Their
           best
           fruite
           is
           that
           which
           they
           call
           Ananas
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           if
           you
           will
           imagine
           in
           your
           mind
           ,
           a
           barbarous
           man
           in
           another
           fashion
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           disrobed
           of
           that
           ridiculous
           attire
           and
           anticke
           habite
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           bodie
           dawbed
           with
           a
           glewish
           and
           slimie
           gumme
           ,
           and
           their
           fethers
           chopped
           small
           ,
           shall
           be
           cast
           vppon
           his
           bodie
           :
           and
           when
           he
           is
           attired
           with
           this
           artificiall
           Wooll
           ,
           or
           Feather-downe
           ,
           how
           fine
           a
           fellow
           hee
           will
           seeme
           vnto
           you
           ,
           I
           neede
           not
           to
           shew
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           whether
           he
           retaine
           his
           naturall
           colour
           ,
           or
           be
           disguised
           in
           diuers
           colours
           ,
           or
           in
           fethers
           :
           yet
           let
           him
           haue
           those
           garments
           ,
           cappe
           ,
           and
           fether
           bracelets
           ,
           which
           wee
           haue
           described
           ,
           and
           then
           certainely
           he
           is
           arrayed
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           he
           can
           be
           :
           but
           if
           you
           please
           to
           giue
           him
           his
           garment
           made
           of
           that
           curled
           cloth
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           we
           haue
           said
           their
           custome
           is
           )
           to
           cloath
           him
           with
           his
           cote
           ,
           all
           the
           other
           parts
           
           of
           his
           bodie
           being
           naked
           ,
           and
           one
           sleeue
           yellow
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           greene
           :
           by
           these
           markes
           you
           may
           suppose
           him
           to
           be
           either
           an
           ideot
           ,
           or
           an
           artificiall
           foole
           :
           To
           conclude
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           adde
           to
           these
           ,
           his
           instrument
           called
           Maraca
           ,
           and
           his
           bundell
           of
           fethers
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Araroye
           ,
           set
           handsomely
           vppon
           his
           backe
           ,
           his
           ratling
           instruments
           also
           made
           of
           shelles
           ,
           with
           stones
           in
           them
           bound
           vnto
           their
           legs
           ,
           by
           this
           representation
           you
           must
           imagin
           ,
           hee
           is
           dancing
           and
           drinking
           .
        
         
           Many
           patternes
           and
           figures
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           expresse
           the
           extraordinary
           care
           and
           industrie
           of
           those
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           in
           attiring
           their
           bodies
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           whole
           description
           which
           before
           we
           haue
           set
           foorth
           :
           for
           no
           similitude
           can
           make
           a
           liuely
           representation
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           vnlesse
           euery
           thing
           be
           in
           their
           proper
           colours
           ,
           but
           the
           attyring
           of
           those
           women
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Quoniam
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           places
           where
           they
           haue
           acquaintance
           and
           commerce
           with
           the
           Portugals
           ,
           they
           name
           them
           Maria
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           excellent
           it
           is
           than
           the
           others
           ,
           let
           vs
           diligently
           marke
           and
           consider
           .
           For
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           we
           said
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           chapter
           ,
           the
           women
           goe
           naked
           as
           well
           as
           the
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           plucke
           off
           their
           haires
           as
           men
           do
           ,
           leauing
           not
           a
           haire
           vpon
           their
           eye-browes
           or
           eye-lids
           :
           but
           as
           concerning
           the
           haire
           of
           their
           heads
           ,
           they
           differ
           much
           from
           men
           :
           for
           the
           men
           (
           as
           is
           said
           )
           shaue
           all
           the
           fore-parts
           of
           their
           heades
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           hinder
           parts
           grow
           long
           ,
           but
           women
           there
           do
           not
           onely
           nourish
           their
           haires
           on
           their
           heades
           ,
           but
           (
           like
           our
           Country-women
           )
           vse
           often
           to
           combe
           and
           wash
           them
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           bind
           and
           wrappe
           them
           vp
           ,
           with
           Cotton
           head-laces
           dyed
           blacke
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           go
           with
           their
           hairs
           loose
           and
           spred
           abroad
           ,
           like
           vnto
           those
           ancient
           mad-brained
           Bacchides
           of
           Rome
           :
           
           for
           they
           much
           delight
           to
           haue
           them
           hanging
           downe
           ,
           and
           flaggering
           about
           their
           shoulders
           .
        
         
           In
           another
           thing
           also
           the
           women
           differ
           from
           the
           men
           ;
           for
           they
           make
           no
           holes
           in
           their
           lippes
           as
           men
           do
           ,
           and
           therfore
           they
           adorne
           not
           ,
           nor
           beautifie
           their
           faces
           with
           Iewels
           and
           stones
           ,
           but
           they
           make
           such
           great
           holes
           in
           their
           eares
           ;
           as
           when
           their
           eare-rings
           bee
           foorth
           ,
           they
           may
           put
           in
           their
           fingers
           :
           and
           their
           eare-rings
           bee
           made
           of
           that
           great
           shell
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Vignol
           ,
           beeing
           in
           whitenesse
           and
           length
           ,
           like
           vnto
           a
           midling
           candle
           ,
           so
           as
           if
           you
           behold
           them
           afarre
           off
           hanging
           vppon
           their
           shoulders
           ,
           and
           dangling
           vppon
           their
           breasts
           ,
           you
           would
           iudge
           them
           like
           the
           hanging
           eares
           of
           a
           hound
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           their
           faces
           ,
           they
           trimme
           them
           in
           this
           fashion
           ,
           and
           in
           doing
           thereof
           ,
           euery
           one
           helpeth
           other
           :
           first
           ,
           they
           paynt
           with
           a
           pencill
           a
           circle
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           cheekes
           ,
           either
           redde
           ,
           blew
           ,
           or
           yellow
           ,
           in
           forme
           of
           a
           cockle
           or
           snaylehouse
           ,
           sterring
           them
           vntill
           their
           faces
           be
           varyed
           and
           distinguished
           all
           ouer
           ,
           with
           those
           sundry
           colours
           :
           in
           like
           manner
           do
           they
           paynt
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           haire
           of
           their
           eye-lidds
           and
           eye-browes
           did
           grow
           ,
           (
           which
           fashion
           I
           haue
           heard
           ,
           is
           vsed
           of
           some
           light
           house-wiues
           in
           France
           .
           )
           They
           haue
           bracelets
           also
           made
           of
           peeces
           of
           bones
           ,
           cutte
           like
           fish-scales
           ,
           or
           Serpents
           scales
           ,
           ioyned
           and
           made
           fast
           with
           waxe
           mingled
           with
           gumme
           ,
           so
           artificially
           and
           finely
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           be
           amended
           by
           any
           artificiall
           skill
           or
           cunning
           ,
           they
           be
           an
           hand-breadth
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           do
           somewhat
           resemble
           the
           bracelet
           or
           wrist-band
           ,
           which
           is
           vsed
           with
           vs
           in
           blowing
           of
           bellowes
           .
        
         
           They
           vsually
           also
           weare
           bright
           and
           exceeding
           white
           chaines
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Bou-re
           ,
           but
           they
           weare
           them
           not
           about
           their
           neckes
           as
           men
           do
           ,
           but
           about
           their
           armes
           in
           
           stead
           of
           bracelets
           :
           and
           for
           this
           purpose
           they
           haue
           a
           great
           desire
           of
           glasse-buttons
           ,
           either
           yellow
           ,
           blew
           ,
           or
           greene
           ,
           with
           holes
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           vpon
           a
           threede
           :
           these
           they
           cal
           
             (
             Maurobi
          
           )
           and
           whether
           we
           go
           into
           their
           villages
           or
           marches
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           approch
           neere
           vnto
           our
           castels
           or
           bulwarkes
           ,
           they
           vrgently
           seeeke
           to
           get
           of
           vs
           some
           of
           these
           buttons
           ,
           offering
           vs
           their
           fruites
           ,
           and
           other
           commodities
           in
           exchange
           :
           and
           oftentimes
           they
           will
           vrge
           vs
           for
           them
           with
           these
           glauering
           words
           :
           
             Mair
             Deagat-orem
             amabe
             mauroubi
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           You
           are
           a
           good
           French-man
           ,
           giue
           vs
           some
           bracelets
           of
           your
           glasse
           buttons
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           do
           they
           importunatly
           require
           of
           vs
           combes
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Guap
           or
           Kuap
           :
           glasses
           also
           which
           they
           call
           Araua
           ,
           and
           other
           such
           like
           trinckets
           ,
           wherein
           they
           take
           great
           delight
           .
           But
           aboue
           all
           things
           ,
           this
           seemeth
           most
           strange
           ,
           that
           although
           their
           bodies
           ,
           armes
           ,
           thighes
           ,
           and
           legges
           ,
           bee
           not
           distinguished
           with
           diuers
           colors
           like
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           vse
           not
           those
           ornaments
           of
           fethers
           ,
           yet
           could
           wee
           neuer
           intreate
           them
           ,
           to
           put
           on
           any
           clothes
           made
           of
           that
           curled
           cloth
           ,
           or
           smocks
           ,
           though
           we
           oftentimes
           offered
           them
           :
           for
           they
           persisted
           in
           that
           stubbornenesse
           ,
           from
           the
           which
           I
           thinke
           they
           be
           not
           yet
           reclaimed
           ,
           alledging
           for
           excuse
           ,
           the
           auncient
           receiued
           customes
           of
           all
           the
           borderers
           .
           For
           all
           of
           them
           vse
           when
           they
           come
           neere
           any
           waters
           or
           riuers
           ,
           to
           fall
           downe
           and
           to
           take
           vp
           water
           with
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           wash
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           (
           like
           duckes
           )
           they
           will
           plunge
           and
           diue
           into
           the
           water
           tenne
           times
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           put
           off
           their
           garments
           so
           oftentimes
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           would
           bee
           very
           troublesome
           vnto
           them
           :
           an
           excellent
           and
           goodly
           reason
           sure
           ,
           yet
           must
           wee
           needes
           allow
           it
           ,
           for
           wee
           could
           nothing
           alter
           or
           disswade
           them
           by
           disputing
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           so
           great
           a
           delight
           is
           nakednesse
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           not
           
           onely
           the
           free
           Tovovpinambaltian
           women
           ,
           which
           liued
           vppon
           the
           Continent
           ,
           would
           thus
           stubbornely
           reiect
           all
           apparell
           ,
           but
           the
           captiues
           also
           and
           slaues
           ,
           which
           wee
           bought
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           vsed
           as
           villaines
           ,
           and
           drudges
           ,
           to
           defend
           our
           castels
           ,
           could
           not
           bee
           restrained
           ,
           but
           would
           euery
           night
           before
           they
           slept
           ,
           put
           off
           their
           smockes
           and
           all
           their
           other
           apparel
           ,
           and
           wander
           naked
           vp
           and
           down
           the
           Iland
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           if
           the
           power
           were
           in
           themselues
           either
           to
           take
           or
           leaue
           their
           garments
           :
           (
           for
           wee
           could
           hardly
           force
           them
           to
           put
           them
           on
           by
           beating
           )
           they
           had
           rather
           indure
           the
           heate
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           hurt
           their
           armes
           and
           sholders
           with
           carrying
           stones
           and
           earth
           naked
           ,
           then
           to
           put
           on
           any
           clothes
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           is
           sufficient
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           ornaments
           ,
           bracelets
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           other
           compleat
           attire
           of
           the
           American
           women
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           any
           further
           Epilogue
           to
           my
           speech
           :
           I
           leaue
           it
           for
           euery
           one
           to
           conceiue
           of
           ,
           as
           to
           him
           seemeth
           good
           ,
           &
           will
           in
           this
           place
           adde
           a
           word
           or
           two
           of
           the
           bigger
           sort
           of
           children
           ,
           those
           which
           be
           three
           or
           foure
           yeares
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           commonly
           call
           
             Canomi
             mitri
          
           :
           for
           in
           these
           we
           were
           much
           delighted
           :
           they
           be
           fatter
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           &
           of
           a
           whiter
           bone
           then
           any
           children
           with
           holes
           in
           their
           lips
           ,
           their
           haires
           of
           their
           heads
           shorne
           round
           ,
           and
           their
           bodies
           oftentimes
           painted
           :
           And
           in
           this
           manner
           they
           would
           come
           dancing
           by
           flockes
           to
           meet
           vs
           ,
           when
           we
           came
           to
           their
           villages
           .
           And
           for
           to
           haue
           vs
           giue
           them
           some
           things
           ,
           they
           would
           often
           repeate
           these
           flattering
           words
           ,
           
             Covtovassat
             amaebe
             pinda
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           good
           fellow
           giue
           mee
           these
           hookes
           :
           and
           if
           they
           obtained
           of
           vs
           ,
           what
           they
           desired
           ,
           as
           oftentimes
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           threw
           some
           tenne
           or
           twelue
           little
           hookes
           vppon
           the
           sand
           ,
           they
           would
           striue
           and
           scramble
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           greatly
           
           exult
           and
           reioyce
           ,
           and
           lying
           along
           vpon
           the
           ground
           ,
           would
           scrape
           in
           the
           earth
           like
           Conneys
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           little
           pleasure
           vnto
           vs
           :
           Finally
           ,
           although
           I
           diligently
           perused
           and
           marked
           those
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           for
           a
           whole
           yeare
           together
           ,
           wherein
           I
           liued
           amongst
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           I
           might
           conceiue
           in
           my
           minde
           a
           certaine
           Idea
           ,
           or
           proportion
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           diuerse
           gestures
           and
           behauiours
           ,
           vtterly
           different
           from
           ours
           it
           is
           a
           very
           difficult
           matter
           to
           expresse
           their
           true
           proportion
           ,
           either
           in
           writing
           or
           painting
           :
           but
           if
           any
           one
           couet
           to
           inioy
           the
           full
           pleasure
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           could
           wish
           him
           to
           goe
           into
           America
           himselfe
           .
           But
           perhaps
           you
           will
           say
           it
           is
           more
           then
           one
           dayes
           iourney
           :
           that
           is
           truth
           indeed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           perswade
           any
           one
           to
           enterprise
           the
           matter
           ouer
           rashly
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           conclude
           my
           speach
           ,
           I
           must
           say
           something
           to
           answere
           those
           that
           either
           thinke
           or
           write
           ,
           that
           the
           often
           familiarity
           with
           those
           barbarous
           naked
           people
           ,
           and
           especially
           with
           the
           women
           is
           a
           great
           prouocation
           to
           lust
           and
           lasciuiousnesse
           ,
           I
           say
           therefore
           ,
           that
           although
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           that
           nakednesse
           may
           iustly
           bee
           accounted
           the
           nourishment
           of
           concupiscence
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           as
           experience
           hath
           made
           manifest
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           men
           by
           that
           vnciuill
           and
           vncomely
           nakednesse
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           stirred
           in
           their
           mindes
           to
           lust
           ,
           so
           as
           I
           dare
           presume
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           gallant
           and
           gorgeous
           attire
           ,
           painted
           beauties
           ,
           counterfeit
           haire
           ,
           crisped
           and
           frisled
           lockes
           ,
           those
           great
           and
           costly
           rayles
           which
           women
           weare
           so
           artificially
           folded
           ,
           and
           wreathed
           ,
           those
           lawne
           gorgets
           ,
           loose
           and
           flaggering
           garments
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           like
           ,
           where-with
           our
           women
           doe
           so
           busily
           
           falsify
           and
           counterfet
           them-selues
           ,
           are
           more
           hurtfull
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           then
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           those
           barbarous
           women
           ,
           although
           in
           beauty
           they
           bee
           nothing
           inferiour
           vnto
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           if
           it
           were
           lawfull
           for
           others
           ,
           (
           obseruing
           a
           decorum
           )
           to
           follow
           their
           fashions
           ,
           I
           could
           alledge
           very
           substantiall
           reasons
           to
           make
           good
           my
           opinion
           ,
           and
           refute
           all
           arguments
           that
           can
           bee
           obiected
           for
           proofe
           of
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           But
           not
           to
           dwell
           longer
           vpon
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           referre
           mee
           to
           the
           testimonie
           of
           those
           which
           sayled
           with
           mee
           into
           Brasilia
           ,
           and
           which
           haue
           beheld
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           yet
           would
           I
           not
           haue
           my
           words
           wrested
           to
           that
           sence
           ,
           as
           though
           I
           any
           wayes
           approoued
           that
           nakednesse
           ,
           against
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           that
           Adam
           and
           Eua
           perceiuing
           they
           were
           naked
           after
           their
           sinne
           ,
           were
           ashamed
           ,
           for
           I
           detest
           the
           heresie
           of
           those
           ,
           which
           hauing
           violated
           the
           law
           of
           nature
           ,
           (
           not
           well
           obserued
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           of
           those
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           Americans
           ,
           )
           doe
           their
           vttermost
           indeuours
           ,
           to
           bring
           in
           this
           wicked
           and
           beastly
           custome
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           I
           haue
           sayd
           touching
           these
           rude
           people
           ,
           tendeth
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           no
           lesse
           faultie
           ,
           who
           condemning
           them
           that
           goe
           naked
           without
           regarde
           of
           shamefastnesse
           ,
           doe
           our selues
           offend
           as
           greeuously
           in
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           sumptuous
           and
           gorgious
           apparell
           :
           And
           now
           hauing
           described
           the
           externall
           habit
           and
           trimming
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           breake
           square
           or
           order
           to
           say
           some-thing
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           of
           their
           manner
           of
           dyet
           :
           And
           this
           is
           chiefly
           to
           bee
           noted
           ,
           that
           although
           they
           neither
           sowe
           nor
           haue
           
           any
           kinde
           of
           corne
           or
           graine
           ,
           nor
           plant
           any
           Vines
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           often
           found
           true
           by
           experience
           )
           doe
           they
           liue
           most
           finely
           and
           daintily
           ,
           though
           they
           bee
           vtterly
           destitute
           of
           bread
           and
           wine
           :
           for
           they
           haue
           two
           sorts
           of
           rootes
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           Aypi
           ,
           the
           other
           Manyot
           both
           of
           which
           waxe
           so
           exceedingly
           within
           three
           or
           foure
           moneths
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           bee
           a
           foote
           and
           an
           halfe
           long
           ,
           and
           as
           thicke
           as
           a
           mans
           thigh
           :
           these
           the
           women
           (
           for
           men
           bee
           neuer
           troubled
           with
           the
           businesse
           )
           plucke
           vppe
           and
           drye
           against
           the
           fire
           ,
           mingling
           them
           with
           that
           which
           they
           call
           Boucano
           ,
           some-times
           also
           they
           bruse
           and
           breake
           them
           in
           peeces
           ,
           when
           they
           bee
           greene
           and
           fresh
           ,
           with
           sharpe
           flint
           stones
           fastned
           to
           a
           beame
           ,
           as
           wee
           are
           wonte
           to
           grate
           Cheese
           and
           Nutmegs
           ,
           and
           make
           thereof
           a
           very
           fine
           white
           meale
           or
           flower
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           new
           meale
           beeing
           steeped
           in
           water
           ,
           the
           whole
           Iuise
           which
           is
           pressed
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           I
           will
           speake
           by
           and
           by
           )
           doth
           taste
           and
           sauour
           like
           new
           and
           moyste
           Wafers
           made
           of
           Wheate
           :
           insomuch
           ,
           as
           after
           my
           returne
           into
           France
           ,
           euery
           place
           where
           I
           came
           smelled
           thereof
           ;
           which
           renewed
           the
           memory
           of
           that
           where-with
           those
           barbarous
           and
           rude
           peoples
           houses
           or
           roomes
           bee
           vsually
           washed
           and
           sprinckled
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           hindrance
           and
           losse
           is
           that
           meale
           made
           of
           those
           kinde
           of
           rootes
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           preparation
           of
           this
           meale
           ,
           the
           women
           of
           Brasilia
           deuise
           great
           earthen
           Vessels
           ,
           very
           fitte
           for
           that
           vse
           ,
           containing
           euery
           one
           a
           bushell
           ,
           or
           thereabout
           ,
           which
           beeing
           set
           vpon
           the
           fire
           ,
           they
           put
           there-vnto
           the
           meale
           ,
           and
           euer
           as
           it
           boyleth
           ,
           the
           gourd
           being
           cut
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           
           they
           take
           out
           that
           which
           is
           within
           ,
           and
           vse
           the
           vtmost
           rinde
           in
           steed
           of
           dishes
           to
           eate
           pottage
           ,
           and
           this
           when
           it
           is
           boyled
           is
           like
           vnto
           little
           comfits
           .
           Of
           this
           flower
           or
           dowe
           they
           make
           two
           sorts
           ,
           for
           one
           manner
           is
           throughly
           boyled
           and
           hard
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           
             (
             Ouy-entan
          
           )
           and
           this
           they
           carry
           into
           the
           warres
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           keepe
           longest
           ,
           the
           other
           sort
           is
           lesse
           boyld
           and
           softer
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           call
           Ouy-pov
           ,
           in
           this
           respect
           this
           is
           better
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           because
           it
           tasteth
           like
           the
           crummes
           of
           white
           bread
           ,
           but
           that
           first
           sauour
           whereof
           I
           spake
           before
           ,
           becommeth
           more
           pleasanter
           and
           sweeter
           by
           boyling
           ;
           And
           as
           this
           meate
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           new
           ,
           is
           of
           an
           excellent
           sauour
           and
           taste
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           very
           nourishing
           and
           easily
           concocted
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           tryed
           )
           they
           cannot
           by
           any
           meanes
           make
           bread
           thereof
           :
           but
           they
           will
           make
           it
           into
           a
           lumpe
           ,
           which
           smelleth
           like
           a
           batch
           of
           wheat
           dowe
           ,
           and
           is
           maruellous
           faire
           to
           looke
           vpon
           ,
           and
           as
           white
           as
           fine
           wheate
           flower
           ,
           yet
           in
           boyling
           it
           is
           so
           dryed
           and
           crusted
           vpon
           the
           out-side
           ,
           that
           it
           beeing
           cut
           or
           broken
           ,
           the
           inner
           part
           thereof
           is
           maruelous
           drye
           ,
           and
           like
           as
           it
           was
           before
           it
           was
           boyled
           .
           Whereby
           I
           am
           induced
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           much
           deceiued
           ,
           which
           first
           reported
           (
           not
           well
           regarding
           my
           speeches
           )
           that
           those
           which
           dwell
           two
           or
           three
           degrees
           beyond
           the
           Aequinoctiall
           line
           (
           which
           people
           bee
           certainly
           the
           Tououpinambaltij
           )
           did
           eate
           bread
           made
           of
           rotten
           wood
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           vnderstood
           of
           these
           rootes
           whereof
           wee
           spake
           .
           And
           both
           sorts
           of
           meate
           in
           making
           a
           kinde
           of
           gruell
           which
           they
           call
           Myngant
           ,
           especially
           if
           it
           bee
           mingled
           with
           fat
           broth
           or
           liquor
           ,
           is
           then
           like
           vnto
           Ryce
           ,
           and
           beeing
           so
           seasoned
           ,
           it
           tasteth
           very
           well
           and
           delicately
           .
           But
           the
           Tououpinambaltij
           ,
           both
           men
           ,
           women
           and
           children
           ,
           from
           theyr
           Cradles
           
           vpwards
           ,
           doe
           eate
           this
           kinde
           of
           drye
           meale
           or
           dowe
           insteed
           of
           bread
           :
           wherevnto
           they
           are
           so
           apt
           by
           often
           vse
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           ends
           of
           their
           fingers
           they
           will
           take
           it
           out
           of
           their
           earthen
           vessels
           ,
           and
           throw
           it
           stedfastly
           into
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           without
           loosing
           the
           least
           crumme
           ,
           and
           therein
           we
           often-times
           assaide
           to
           imitate
           them
           ,
           but
           beeing
           little
           exercised
           ,
           wee
           spilled
           it
           vpon
           our
           faces
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vnlesse
           wee
           would
           bee
           ridiculous
           ,
           wee
           must
           needs
           vse
           spoones
           .
           Moreouer
           those
           rootes
           called
           Aypi
           and
           Manyot
           be
           some-times
           chopped
           when
           they
           bee
           greene
           into
           little
           gobbets
           ,
           of
           the
           meale
           whereof
           being
           moyste
           ,
           the
           women
           make
           round
           balls
           ,
           which
           being
           pressed
           betwixt
           their
           hands
           ,
           they
           wring
           out
           of
           them
           a
           certaine
           liquid
           white
           Iuise
           like
           vnto
           milke
           ,
           and
           putting
           it
           into
           earthen
           vessels
           ,
           set
           it
           out
           in
           the
           sunne
           ,
           by
           the
           heate
           whereof
           it
           doth
           curde
           and
           creame
           ouer
           like
           milke
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           eate
           it
           they
           powre
           it
           into
           dishes
           made
           of
           shels
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           boyled
           as
           wee
           are
           wont
           to
           boyle
           egges
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           ,
           the
           roote
           Aypi
           is
           not
           onely
           accustomed
           to
           bee
           made
           into
           meale
           ,
           but
           it
           eateth
           also
           very
           well
           beeing
           roasted
           in
           the
           Ashes
           ,
           whereby
           it
           will
           waxe
           tender
           and
           cleaue
           ,
           and
           bee
           very
           like
           in
           taste
           vnto
           Chesnuts
           broyld
           vpon
           the
           coales
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           ordered
           it
           is
           very
           good
           to
           eate
           ,
           but
           the
           roote
           called
           (
           Manyot
           )
           is
           farre
           otherwise
           ,
           for
           vnlesse
           it
           bee
           made
           into
           dowe
           and
           boyled
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           dangerous
           meate
           ;
           the
           stalkes
           of
           both
           those
           rootes
           be
           like
           one
           vnto
           an
           other
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           bignesse
           of
           lowe
           Iuniper
           ,
           and
           the
           leaues
           bee
           like
           vnto
           an
           herbe
           called
           Peony
           or
           Pyony
           .
           But
           that
           which
           is
           most
           to
           bee
           wondred
           at
           in
           these
           rootes
           of
           Brasile
           called
           Aypi
           and
           Manyot
           ,
           is
           the
           great
           aboundance
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           branches
           of
           them
           which
           be
           as
           brittle
           as
           hempe
           stalkes
           ,
           how
           many
           so
           euer
           of
           them
           be
           broken
           
           and
           put
           deepe
           into
           the
           earth
           ,
           without
           any
           husbandry
           at
           all
           ,
           within
           two
           or
           three
           moneths
           space
           ,
           will
           bring
           forth
           a
           great
           aboundance
           of
           rootes
           .
        
         
           The
           women
           in
           like
           manner
           doe
           plant
           that
           great
           Millet
           whereof
           we
           spake
           before
           ,
           which
           we
           commonly
           call
           Sarrasins
           wheat
           ,
           or
           Arabian
           wheate
           ,
           and
           which
           those
           barbarous
           people
           call
           Anati
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           also
           they
           make
           a
           certaine
           meale
           which
           they
           boyle
           and
           eate
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           they
           do
           the
           other
           :
           And
           thus
           much
           sufficeth
           to
           say
           of
           the
           manners
           ,
           apparell
           and
           diet
           of
           the
           Americans
           :
           and
           he
           which
           desireth
           to
           vnderstand
           more
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           the
           Indian
           history
           of
           
             Iohn
             Lerius
          
           ,
           out
           of
           whom
           wee
           haue
           gathered
           that
           which
           we
           haue
           here
           set
           downe
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           faith
           ,
           religion
           and
           manners
           .
           
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
          
           ,
           Liuing
           within
           the
           dominion
           of
           
             Precious
             Ioan
          
           (
           commonly
           called
           
             Prestor
             Iohn
          
           )
           together
           with
           a
           declaration
           of
           the
           league
           and
           friendship
           established
           betwixt
           the
           Emperors
           of
           Aethiopia
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           Portugall
           .
        
         
           
             Damianus
             a
             Goes
          
           a
           Portugall
           Knight
           ,
           being
           Author
           and
           interpretor
           .
        
         
           Herevnto
           is
           added
           certaine
           Epistles
           of
           Helena
           ,
           who
           was
           grandmother
           to
           
             Dauid
             Precious
             Joan
          
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           same
           Dauid
           ,
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           to
           Emanuell
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           Kings
           of
           Portugall
           :
           very
           worthy
           the
           reading
           the
           same
           :
        
         
           
             Damianus
             a
             Goes
          
           and
           
             Paulus
             Jouius
          
           being
           interpretors
           .
        
         
           The
           deploration
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Lappia
           ,
        
         
           collected
           by
           the
           same
           
             Damianus
             a
             Goes
          
           .
        
         
           
           
             Damianus
             a
             Goes
             ,
             a
             Knight
             of
             Portugall
             ,
          
           
             to
             Pope
             Paulus
             the
             third
             ,
             health
             .
          
        
         
           THere
           is
           nothing
           wherein
           wee
           ought
           to
           be
           more
           carefull
           and
           vigilant
           ,
           and
           more
           diligently
           to
           indeuour
           our selues
           ,
           than
           that
           by
           our
           labour
           ,
           cost
           ,
           punishment
           of
           our
           bodies
           ,
           yea
           martirdome
           it selfe
           (
           if
           by
           other
           meanes
           it
           cannot
           be
           effected
           )
           all
           people
           of
           the
           world
           may
           bee
           brought
           and
           wonne
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           being
           once
           wonne
           ,
           may
           then
           be
           reduced
           to
           liue
           in
           an
           vniformity
           and
           one
           manner
           of
           liuing
           .
           The
           care
           and
           regard
           whereof
           doth
           more
           especially
           belong
           to
           you
           (
           right
           reuerent
           Pope
           Paulus
           )
           than
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           being
           high
           Bishop
           ouer
           all
           ,
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           head
           of
           the
           vniuersall
           Church
           vnder
           him
           ;
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           your
           part
           (
           which
           with
           the
           great
           hope
           of
           all
           men
           you
           haue
           already
           begun
           )
           to
           cure
           the
           calamities
           where
           with
           the
           Church
           is
           dayly
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           with
           your
           care
           and
           industrie
           so
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           whole
           world
           may
           obey
           and
           beleeue
           in
           one
           onely
           Christ
           ,
           and
           imbracing
           the
           true
           beleefe
           ,
           may
           be
           obedient
           vnto
           you
           (
           as
           vnto
           Peters
           successor
           )
           and
           to
           your
           admonitions
           in
           all
           things
           which
           pertaine
           to
           the
           saluation
           of
           their
           soules
           :
           which
           when
           you
           haue
           brought
           to
           passe
           ,
           wee
           will
           say
           that
           by
           your
           meanes
           ,
           the
           Prophesie
           of
           one
           sheapheard
           ,
           and
           one
           flock
           is
           fulfilled
           ,
           the
           true
           commendations
           whereof
           when
           you
           haue
           obtained
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           Popes
           may
           bee
           deemed
           so
           famous
           as
           your self
           ,
           either
           in
           honor
           ,
           happinesse
           or
           merit
           ,
           or
           to
           whom
           with
           so
           much
           right
           may
           wee
           yeeld
           the
           triple
           Crownc
           ,
           as
           to
           your selfe
           ?
           For
           the
           obtaining
           whereof
           ,
           although
           the
           times
           
           be
           otherwise
           very
           vnfortunate
           ,
           yet
           haue
           you
           many
           occasions
           ministred
           vnto
           you
           .
           I
           call
           the
           times
           vnfortunate
           by
           reason
           of
           those
           calamities
           ,
           which
           in
           Europe
           are
           by
           your selfe
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           for
           of
           none
           be
           we
           more
           strongly
           resisted
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           enimie
           that
           liueth
           at
           our
           elbow
           ,
           but
           let
           vs
           now
           omitte
           to
           speake
           of
           those
           troublesome
           cares
           ,
           which
           ,
           (
           wee
           bee
           well
           assured
           )
           ,
           are
           euer
           in
           your
           minde
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           other
           matters
           more
           calme
           and
           temperate
           ,
           which
           carry
           great
           hope
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           were
           an
           other
           new
           world
           imbracing
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           may
           acknowledge
           your
           holinesse
           ,
           Maiestie
           and
           Empire
           :
           Wherefore
           if
           you
           shall
           so
           handle
           these
           businesses
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           both
           in
           Aethiopia
           ,
           and
           Europe
           (
           hauing
           you
           her
           gouernour
           and
           protector
           )
           may
           escape
           and
           auoide
           all
           perill
           and
           shipwrack
           ,
           and
           arriue
           into
           the
           hauen
           of
           saluation
           ,
           wee
           shall
           then
           sing
           in
           your
           praise
           that
           Propheticall
           Canticle
           contained
           in
           the
           Booke
           of
           Wisdome
           ,
           viz.
           I
           will
           passe
           through
           all
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           I
           will
           behold
           all
           those
           that
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           illuminate
           all
           those
           that
           trust
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           behold
           I
           haue
           not
           laboured
           for
           my selfe
           onely
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           those
           that
           seeke
           the
           truth
           .
           Now
           at
           length
           is
           the
           time
           wherein
           wee
           trust
           ,
           that
           this
           Prophesie
           will
           bee
           fulfilled
           by
           you
           ,
           behold
           here
           the
           Aethiopians
           ,
           a
           large
           and
           spacious
           nation
           ,
           and
           most
           desirous
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Emperor
           a
           man
           of
           great
           sanctitie
           ,
           desiring
           the
           amity
           and
           friendship
           of
           the
           Christian
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           ,
           hath
           sent
           his
           Embassadors
           vnto
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           mighty
           and
           inuincible
           Kings
           of
           Portugall
           ,
           by
           whom
           (
           as
           by
           his
           letters
           doth
           appeare
           )
           hee
           doth
           not
           onely
           couet
           Christian
           friendship
           and
           charity
           betwixt
           him-selfe
           and
           the
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           ,
           but
           also
           (
           perceiuing
           the
           bitter
           discords
           and
           dissentions
           that
           continually
           raigne
           amongst
           them
           )
           doth
           most
           deuoutly
           and
           feruently
           admonish
           
           and
           exhort
           them
           to
           Christian
           peace
           and
           concorde
           ,
           a
           matter
           whereof
           all
           of
           vs
           may
           bee
           ashamed
           ,
           for
           now
           the
           Queene
           of
           Saba
           riseth
           vp
           and
           calleth
           vs
           into
           iudgment
           ,
           reprehending
           our
           faults
           ,
           Christs
           Prophesies
           bee
           now
           fulfilled
           :
           And
           those
           which
           hee
           elected
           are
           by
           little
           and
           little
           fallen
           out
           of
           his
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           his
           commandements
           and
           promises
           are
           come
           vnto
           those
           ,
           which
           were
           teputed
           Ethnicks
           and
           strangers
           vnto
           Christ
           :
           for
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Aethiopia
           with
           all
           the
           kingdomes
           vnder
           his
           dominion
           ,
           as
           by
           this
           our
           declaration
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           couet
           nor
           desire
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           liue
           vnder
           your
           discipline
           ,
           neither
           is
           hee
           ignorant
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           deuided
           into
           eight
           bookes
           ,
           that
           the
           gouernment
           and
           principallity
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           belongeth
           and
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whom
           plainly
           and
           godlyly
           hee
           is
           willing
           to
           obey
           ,
           desiring
           of
           him
           to
           be
           well
           and
           holily
           instructed
           in
           the
           institutions
           and
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           which
           purpose
           he
           coueteth
           with
           great
           desire
           ,
           to
           haue
           learned
           mē
           sent
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           contented
           there-with
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           memory
           of
           his
           desires
           may
           remaine
           to
           all
           posterity
           ,
           hee
           intreateth
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           matter
           may
           bee
           recorded
           and
           registred
           in
           the
           Popes
           Annals
           ,
           that
           so
           his
           Epistles
           and
           most
           godly
           requests
           ,
           may
           bee
           inlightned
           by
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           history
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           which
           shall
           bee
           borne
           hereafter
           ,
           may
           know
           at
           what
           time
           and
           vnder
           what
           Pope
           these
           things
           were
           done
           :
           And
           I
           nothing
           doubt
           but
           that
           your
           holinesse
           hath
           already
           sent
           ,
           or
           forthwith
           will
           send
           vnto
           him
           ,
           learned
           men
           and
           skilfull
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           well
           instructed
           in
           other
           artes
           ,
           by
           whose
           learning
           and
           industry
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           the
           preaching
           and
           labour
           of
           many
           others
           ,
           already
           sent
           thither
           by
           the
           renowned
           Kings
           of
           
           Portugall
           Emanuell
           and
           Iohn
           his
           sonne
           ,
           you
           will
           so
           handle
           the
           businesse
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Christians
           liuing
           in
           Aethiopia
           and
           India
           ,
           may
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Romaine
           Bishops
           ,
           whom
           they
           feare
           not
           already
           to
           confesse
           to
           bee
           the
           Vicars
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           being
           once
           ,
           by
           your
           indeuour
           ,
           ioyned
           vnto
           vs
           by
           the
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           gathered
           together
           into
           one
           fold
           ,
           vnder
           one
           shepheard
           Christ
           ,
           we
           may
           perceiue
           that
           the
           mercy
           of
           our
           Lord
           is
           confirmed
           ouer
           vs
           ,
           that
           his
           kingdome
           indureth
           for
           all
           ages
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           power
           extendeth
           vnto
           all
           generations
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           flesh
           shall
           praise
           his
           holy
           name
           for
           euer
           and
           euer
           .
           But
           least
           my
           exhortation
           may
           seeme
           more
           tedious
           then
           is
           needfull
           ,
           especially
           vnto
           him
           of
           whose
           life
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           ought
           ,
           all
           of
           vs
           to
           be
           imitators
           ,
           I
           will
           proceed
           to
           my
           declaration
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           set
           out
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           thereby
           I
           may
           more
           plainly
           shew
           vpon
           what
           grounds
           and
           principles
           ,
           this
           sacred
           league
           and
           amitie
           betwixt
           
             Prestor
             Ioan
          
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           Portugall
           was
           established
           ,
           hoping
           that
           in
           declaring
           those
           things
           which
           bee
           true
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           I
           may
           inflame
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           Readers
           ,
           and
           accite
           them
           to
           those
           designements
           ,
           whereby
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           may
           bee
           more
           aboundantly
           planted
           ,
           preached
           ,
           and
           reuerenced
           in
           all
           corners
           of
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeare
           from
           the
           birth
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           and
           redeemer
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           one
           thousand
           ,
           foure
           hundred
           thirty
           and
           three
           ,
           Iohn
           the
           first
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           surnamed
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           he
           which
           freed
           Portugall
           from
           the
           often
           incursions
           and
           assaults
           of
           the
           Castilians
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           was
           almost
           made
           vast
           &
           desolate
           ,
           departing
           out
           of
           this
           mortall
           life
           ,
           of
           all
           his
           other
           sonnes
           which
           hee
           left
           behind
           him
           ,
           his
           
           sonne
           Henry
           excelled
           in
           learning
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           study
           of
           Mathematickes
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           great
           desire
           hee
           had
           to
           know
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           heauens
           ,
           liued
           a
           single
           life
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           hee
           might
           more
           deepely
           and
           accurately
           meditate
           and
           consider
           the
           course
           of
           the
           starres
           ,
           he
           liued
           in
           a
           holy
           promontory
           called
           
             Saint
             Vincents
          
           head
           ,
           which
           place
           he
           chose
           out
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           heauens
           bee
           there
           for
           the
           most
           part
           calme
           and
           temperate
           ,
           least
           the
           clowds
           interposing
           themselues
           betwixt
           the
           heauens
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           his
           consideration
           ,
           and
           iudgment
           of
           the
           course
           of
           the
           heauens
           ,
           might
           be
           thereby
           hindred
           .
        
         
           This
           Henry
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           receiue
           some
           fruite
           of
           his
           studies
           ,
           determined
           to
           seeke
           out
           with
           his
           owne
           ships
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           owne
           charge
           ,
           that
           which
           by
           often
           watchings
           he
           had
           found
           out
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Atlantick
           Ocean
           floweth
           into
           the
           Indian
           ,
           and
           the
           Indian
           againe
           into
           the
           Atlanticke
           ,
           and
           therevpon
           sending
           ships
           thither
           diuerse
           times
           ,
           they
           entred
           into
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Atlantick
           shore
           ,
           wherein
           many
           townes
           ,
           citties
           ,
           and
           Islands
           were
           discouered
           and
           found
           forth
           :
           in
           all
           which
           places
           by
           his
           meanes
           ,
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           was
           made
           knowne
           ,
           and
           Churches
           there
           erected
           ,
           especially
           in
           those
           Islands
           which
           before
           lay
           desart
           ,
           the
           principall
           whereof
           was
           the
           Iland
           of
           Wood
           ,
           commonly
           called
           Medeyra
           ,
           now
           a
           most
           famous
           and
           fruitfull
           Iland
           .
           But
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           (
           as
           there
           is
           no
           certaintie
           in
           mortal
           matters
           )
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           one
           thousand
           ,
           foure
           hundred
           and
           three
           score
           ,
           this
           Henry
           was
           surprised
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           he
           was
           neuer
           married
           ,
           he
           had
           lest
           al
           which
           he
           had
           got
           by
           his
           voiages
           &
           traueling
           by
           sea
           vnto
           the
           crown
           of
           Portugal
           as
           his
           proper
           inheritance
           :
           which
           being
           giuen
           by
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           continued
           vnto
           the
           time
           
           of
           Iohn
           the
           second
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           without
           enuy
           or
           emulation
           of
           other
           forraine
           kings
           or
           Princes
           ,
           In
           which
           Kings
           daies
           Columbus
           a
           Genoan
           borne
           a
           very
           skilfull
           Sayler
           ,
           being
           repulsed
           ,
           vnregarded
           and
           dismissed
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           (
           to
           whome
           he
           promised
           to
           discouer
           the
           West
           Indies
           ,
           )
           by
           the
           ayde
           and
           furtherance
           of
           Ferdinand
           and
           Elizabeth
           King
           and
           Queene
           of
           Castile
           ,
           he
           most
           fortunately
           attempted
           the
           voyage
           ,
           and
           found
           out
           those
           large
           and
           ample
           prouinces
           ,
           to
           their
           great
           and
           vnspeakeable
           profit
           ,
           shewing
           also
           how
           they
           might
           come
           to
           them
           by
           shippes
           :
           This
           Iohn
           oftentimes
           reuoluing
           in
           his
           minde
           the
           affaires
           of
           the
           East
           Indies
           ,
           of
           whose
           fruitfulnesse
           many
           and
           sundry
           things
           were
           deliuered
           by
           auncient
           writers
        
         
           Amongst
           his
           other
           great
           labours
           and
           costes
           ,
           whereof
           hee
           was
           no
           niggard
           ,
           hee
           determined
           to
           send
           certaine
           men
           skillfull
           in
           the
           Arabian
           tongue
           vnto
           those
           prouinces
           ,
           and
           especially
           vnto
           
             Prestor
             Iohn
          
           ,
           whereof
           two
           of
           them
           which
           hee
           sent
           were
           Alfonsus
           of
           Payua
           borne
           at
           the
           white
           Castell
           ,
           and
           another
           
             Iohn
             Peter
          
           of
           Couilham
           both
           Portingales
           .
           These
           luckely
           began
           their
           iourney
           from
           Schalabiton
           ,
           the
           seauenth
           day
           of
           May
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           ,
           one
           thousand
           foure
           hundred
           foure-score
           and
           six
           ,
           and
           fayning
           them selues
           to
           be
           Marchants
           for
           their
           more
           quietter
           passage
           ,
           they
           iournyed
           first
           to
           Barchiona
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           Naples
           and
           so
           to
           Rhodes
           :
           then
           taking
           their
           iourney
           from
           Alexandria
           ,
           they
           arriued
           lastly
           at
           Cayre
           ,
           and
           their
           getting
           the
           company
           of
           some
           Marchants
           they
           tooke
           their
           iourny
           towards
           Thor
           :
           where
           taking
           shipping
           they
           arriued
           neere
           a
           certayne
           citty
           called
           Cuaquen
           ,
           sytuated
           on
           the
           Aethiopian
           shore
           ,
           from
           thence
           they
           sayled
           towards
           Adenes
           ,
           where
           they
           agreed
           betwixt
           themselues
           ,
           
           that
           Alphonsus
           should
           returne
           againe
           into
           Aethiopia
           vnto
           
             Prestor
             Iohn
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Peter
           should
           go
           forward
           into
           India
           ,
           but
           Iohn
           hauing
           found
           out
           Calecut
           Goa
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           shore
           of
           the
           Malabars
           ,
           sayled
           to
           Zofala
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           againe
           to
           Adenes
           ,
           &
           so
           went
           straight
           to
           Caire
           ,
           expecting
           to
           finde
           his
           companion
           there
           and
           that
           they
           might
           returne
           together
           into
           Portingale
           to
           their
           king
           (
           for
           they
           appointed
           when
           they
           went
           from
           Adene
           ,
           to
           meete
           againe
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           limited
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           Cayre
           )
           whither
           when
           he
           was
           returned
           he
           receyued
           letters
           from
           King
           Iohn
           out
           of
           Portugale
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           two
           Iewes
           ,
           whereof
           one
           was
           called
           
             Rabbi
             Abraham
          
           a
           Biensian
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Ioseph
           a
           Lamacensian
           ,
           by
           which
           letters
           he
           was
           certified
           ,
           that
           his
           fellow
           Alfonsus
           was
           there
           dead
           ,
           and
           whereby
           hee
           was
           also
           commanded
           not
           to
           returne
           into
           his
           country
           before
           hee
           had
           vewed
           Ormuzia
           and
           saluted
           
             Prestor
             Iohn
          
           ,
           of
           whose
           state
           the
           king
           did
           greatly
           desire
           to
           be
           certified
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           
             Iohn
             Peter
          
           not
           knowing
           what
           his
           companion
           Alphonsus
           had
           done
           in
           his
           life
           time
           ,
           went
           backe
           againe
           to
           Adenes
           accompanied
           with
           the
           same
           
             Rabbi
             Abraham
          
           and
           sent
           Ioseph
           backe
           againe
           to
           the
           King
           with
           letters
           ,
           signifiing
           his
           trauels
           and
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           &
           so
           taking
           water
           sayled
           from
           Adenes
           to
           Oromuzia
           ,
           where
           leauing
           Abraham
           the
           Iew
           and
           dispatching
           him
           with
           more
           letters
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           he
           determined
           to
           saile
           towards
           Mecha
           ,
           which
           when
           hee
           had
           deseryed
           he
           ernestly
           desired
           to
           see
           mount
           Synai
           ,
           from
           thence
           hee
           departed
           to
           Thor
           ,
           and
           againe
           taking
           shipping
           and
           passing
           ouer
           the
           straights
           of
           the
           Erythrean
           sea
           ,
           hee
           came
           to
           Zeila
           and
           from
           thence
           went
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           way
           on
           foote
           ,
           vnto
           the
           court
           of
           
             Prestor
             Iohn
          
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           called
           Alexander
           ,
           of
           whome
           beeing
           very
           curteously
           receiued
           hee
           deliuered
           vnto
           him
           the
           letters
           which
           
           hee
           had
           from
           King
           Iohn
           offerring
           into
           his
           hands
           also
           the
           Topography
           or
           Mappe
           ,
           wherein
           he
           might
           see
           all
           our
           voyage
           .
           This
           Alexander
           determining
           to
           send
           him
           backe
           to
           his
           King
           ,
           was
           preuented
           by
           death
           that
           hee
           could
           not
           doe
           it
           ,
           who
           being
           dead
           his
           brother
           surnamed
           Nau
           ,
           succeeded
           him
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           of
           whome
           this
           
             Iohn
             Peter
          
           could
           neuer
           obtaine
           licence
           to
           depart
           into
           his
           country
           ,
           and
           Nau
           dying
           likewise
           ,
           his
           liberty
           to
           depart
           was
           in
           like
           manner
           denied
           him
           by
           Dauid
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Nau
           and
           next
           heire
           to
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           but
           seeing
           hee
           could
           by
           no
           meaues
           haue
           leaue
           to
           depart
           from
           that
           prouince
           ,
           and
           to
           mitigate
           and
           asswage
           the
           exceeding
           desire
           he
           had
           to
           returne
           home
           ,
           the
           King
           bestowed
           vpon
           him
           most
           ample
           and
           large
           gifts
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           tooke
           to
           his
           wife
           a
           noble
           woman
           ,
           of
           whome
           hee
           begot
           many
           children
           .
        
         
           This
           man
           our
           Embassadors
           found
           out
           in
           the
           court
           of
           
             Prestor
             Iohn
          
           ,
           and
           had
           conferrence
           with
           him
           ,
           from
           whence
           when
           they
           departed
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           Lord
           one
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           twenty
           and
           sixe
           ,
           they
           were
           very
           desirous
           to
           take
           him
           with
           them
           into
           their
           country
           ,
           and
           he
           himselfe
           was
           as
           willing
           to
           depart
           ,
           but
           they
           could
           neuer
           get
           leaue
           of
           king
           Dauid
           ,
           for
           hee
           euer
           answered
           to
           their
           desires
           ,
           that
           hee
           receiued
           that
           man
           of
           his
           father
           Nau
           when
           he
           receiued
           his
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           would
           regard
           him
           with
           the
           like
           care
           and
           loue
           as
           he
           did
           his
           Kingdomes
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           there
           was
           noe
           cause
           why
           it
           should
           bee
           irckesome
           to
           him
           to
           liue
           amongst
           the
           Aethiopians
           ,
           where
           ,
           both
           from
           his
           fathers
           liberality
           and
           his
           owne
           he
           had
           receiued
           great
           welth
           and
           riches
           :
           This
           
             Iohn
             Peter
          
           (
           as
           our
           Embassadors
           reported
           )
           was
           skilfull
           almost
           in
           all
           languages
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           for
           his
           wisdome
           (
           which
           was
           very
           great
           ,
           )
           was
           he
           so
           earnestly
           retayned
           of
           the
           Aethiopian
           
           Emperors
           ,
           from
           whome
           they
           exactly
           understood
           the
           estate
           of
           Portugall
           and
           their
           nauigations
           ,
           by
           the
           often
           recytall
           whereof
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           was
           very
           learned
           and
           eloquent
           ,
           )
           he
           purchased
           the
           loue
           and
           affections
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Aethiopia
           ,
           both
           to
           him-selfe
           and
           to
           vs
           all
           ,
           After
           Iohn
           the
           second
           King
           of
           Portugall
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           Emanuell
           most
           happily
           succeeded
           him
           in
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           he
           sent
           a
           nauy
           whereof
           
             Vascus
             a
             Gama
          
           was
           gouenor
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           our
           redemtion
           one
           thousand
           foure
           hundred
           ninty
           and
           seauen
           ,
           for
           Aethiopia
           ,
           who
           disankerring
           at
           Vlysbone
           ,
           and
           recouering
           and
           escaping
           that
           dangerous
           poynt
           ,
           called
           
             caput
             bonaespei
          
           at
           last
           arriued
           in
           East
           India
           ,
           where
           by
           armes
           they
           reduced
           many
           prouinces
           and
           citties
           vnder
           our
           subiection
           ,
           and
           gouernment
           ;
           which
           newes
           being
           made
           knowne
           in
           Aethiopia
           by
           the
           borderers
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           some
           Portugalls
           which
           at
           that
           time
           came
           out
           of
           India
           to
           
             Prester
             Iohns
          
           Court
           ,
           Helena
           the
           grand-mother
           of
           David
           ,
           (
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           Dauids
           non
           age
           ,
           had
           the
           administration
           and
           gouernment
           of
           his
           Kingdomes
           )
           sent
           one
           
             Mathew
             Armenius
          
           a
           skilfull
           man
           and
           learned
           in
           many
           languages
           ,
           into
           Portugale
           to
           King
           Emanuell
           ,
           and
           (
           that
           his
           Embassage
           might
           carry
           more
           credit
           and
           authority
           )
           she
           sent
           with
           him
           a
           noble
           yong
           man
           called
           Abesynus
           ,
           which
           two
           I
           haue
           often
           met
           in
           our
           Court
           ,
           and
           haue
           had
           familiar
           conference
           with
           them
           ,
           This
           Mathew
           came
           by
           diuers
           iournies
           to
           Goa
           vnto
           
             Alphonsus
             Albuquercus
          
           viceroy
           there
           ,
           of
           whome
           hee
           being
           receiued
           very
           curteously
           ,
           and
           dispached
           thence
           liberally
           rewarded
           ,
           he
           arriued
           in
           our
           nauy
           at
           Vlispone
           ,
           in
           the
           yeare
           of
           Christ
           1513.
           who
           shewing
           to
           the
           King
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Ambassage
           ,
           presented
           him
           with
           a
           crosse
           finely
           wrought
           ,
           made
           of
           that
           tree
           whereof
           our
           Sauiour
           Christ
           was
           Crucified
           ,
           which
           crosse
           I
           haue
           oftentimes
           seene
           and
           worshipped
           ,
           while
           my
           brother
           
           
             Fructus
             a
             Goes
          
           was
           the
           Kings
           chamberlaine
           and
           had
           it
           in
           his
           custody
           :
           the
           Queenes
           letters
           which
           hee
           brought
           vnto
           King
           Emanuell
           purported
           thus
           much
           .
        
         
           
             
               A
               letter
               of
            
             Helena
             
               the
               grand-mother
               of
            
             Dauid
             Precious
             Iohn
             
               Emperor
               of
               Aethiopia
               ,
               written
               vnto
            
             Emanuell
             
               King
               of
               Portugall
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord.
            
             1509.
             
          
           
             IN
             the
             name
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             the
             Sonne
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             one
             God
             in
             three
             presons
             ,
             the
             health
             grace
             and
             benediction
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Redeemer
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Sonne
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             borne
             in
             Bethlem
             ,
             bee
             vpon
             our
             deere
             brother
             ,
             the
             most
             Christian
             King
             Emanuell
             ,
             gouernor
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             conqueror
             of
             the
             Barbarous
             and
             incredulous
             Moores
             :
             Our
             Lord
             God
             prosper
             thee
             and
             giue
             thee
             victory
             ouer
             all
             thine
             enimies
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             Kingdomes
             and
             dominions
             (
             by
             the
             deuout
             prayers
             of
             the
             Messengers
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             to
             witte
             the
             foure
             Euangelists
             S.
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Luke
               ,
               Marke
            
             and
             Mathew
             ,
             whose
             sanctity
             and
             prayers
             be
             euer
             thy
             defence
             ,
             may
             extend
             and
             stretch
             them-selues
             wide
             and
             broad
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             to
             certyfie
             you
             most
             deere
             brother
             ,
             that
             there
             came
             vnto
             vs
             from
             your
             great
             and
             famous
             Court
             ,
             two
             Messengers
             ,
             whereof
             one
             was
             called
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             affirmed
             him-selfe
             to
             be
             a
             Preest
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
               Iohn
               Gomez
            
             and
             desired
             of
             vs
             souldiors
             and
             prouision
             for
             the
             warres
             ,
             wherefore
             wee
             haue
             sent
             vnto
             you
             our
             Embassador
             Mathew
             ,
             the
             Brother
             of
             our
             seruice
             ,
             with
             the
             lycence
             of
             Marke
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             who
             giueth
             vs
             his
             benediction
             ,
             sending
             vs
             Preests
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             hee
             is
             our
             father
             ,
             and
             father
             of
             all
             our
             dominions
             ,
             the
             piller
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trynitie
             ,
             hee
             at
             our
             request
             
             sent
             vnto
             your
             great
             Captaine
             and
             leader
             of
             those
             Souldiers
             ,
             which
             make
             warres
             in
             India
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             signifie
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             wee
             were
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             send
             vnto
             him
             Souldiers
             and
             prouision
             for
             the
             warres
             ,
             if
             neede
             required
             ;
             and
             because
             wee
             haue
             heard
             it
             reported
             that
             the
             Prince
             of
             Caire
             hath
             sent
             forth
             a
             great
             Nauy
             against
             your
             Forces
             ,
             to
             be
             reuenged
             (
             as
             we
             be
             well
             assured
             )
             of
             the
             losses
             and
             dammages
             which
             hee
             hath
             often
             receiued
             of
             the
             Captaines
             of
             your
             Armie
             which
             you
             haue
             in
             India
             ,
             whom
             God
             of
             his
             great
             goodnesse
             vouchsafe
             to
             assist
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             prosper
             their
             proceedings
             euery
             day
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             vnbeleeuers
             may
             once
             become
             subiect
             to
             your
             gouernment
             .
             We
             therefore
             to
             withstand
             their
             assaults
             will
             forthwith
             send
             an
             Armie
             which
             shall
             stay
             at
             the
             sea
             of
             Mecha
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             at
             
               Babel
               mendell
            
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             thinke
             it
             more
             fitting
             ,
             at
             the
             hauen
             of
             Inda
             ,
             or
             Thor
             :
             that
             so
             you
             may
             destroy
             ,
             and
             roote
             out
             all
             those
             Moores
             ,
             and
             miscreant
             vnbeleeuers
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             gifts
             and
             obiations
             which
             be
             brought
             and
             offered
             at
             the
             holy
             Sepulcher
             be
             no
             more
             deuoured
             of
             dogges
             :
             for
             now
             is
             come
             that
             time
             promised
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             Christ
             and
             his
             mother
             Mary
             foretold
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             latter
             daies
             a
             King
             should
             arise
             from
             out
             some
             Christian
             Region
             ,
             that
             should
             abolish
             and
             bring
             to
             nought
             the
             vniuersall
             stocke
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             and
             Moores
             .
             And
             now
             certainely
             is
             that
             time
             come
             ,
             which
             Christ
             promised
             to
             his
             blessed
             Mother
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             what
             euer
             our
             Embassador
             Mathew
             shall
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             accept
             it
             ,
             and
             giue
             credit
             vnto
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             our
             owne
             person
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             our
             Court
             ,
             and
             therefore
             haue
             wee
             sent
             him
             vnto
             you
             :
             Wee
             would
             haue
             committed
             these
             things
             vnto
             your
             Messengers
             ,
             
             which
             you
             sent
             hither
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             were
             afraide
             lest
             our
             businesses
             might
             bee
             taken
             otherwise
             then
             wee
             intended
             .
             We
             haue
             sent
             vnto
             you
             by
             this
             Mathew
             our
             Embassador
             ,
             a
             Crosse
             made
             (
             vndoubtedly
             )
             of
             a
             peece
             of
             that
             Tree
             ,
             whereupon
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             at
             Ierusalem
             .
             Which
             peece
             of
             sacred
             wood
             was
             brought
             to
             vs
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             thereof
             wee
             made
             two
             Crosses
             ,
             whereof
             one
             remaineth
             with
             vs
             ,
             the
             other
             we
             haue
             deliuered
             to
             our
             Embassador
             to
             be
             presenred
             to
             you
             ,
             the
             wood
             is
             of
             a
             blacke
             colour
             ,
             and
             hangeth
             at
             a
             little
             siluer
             ring
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             if
             it
             shall
             seeme
             good
             vnto
             you
             ,
             either
             to
             giue
             your
             daughters
             in
             marriage
             to
             our
             sonnes
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             shall
             giue
             oue
             our
             sonnes
             to
             your
             daughters
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             very
             acceptable
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             profitable
             to
             vs
             both
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             a
             brotherly
             league
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             which
             coniunction
             of
             matrimony
             ,
             we
             shall
             euer
             desire
             to
             enter
             into
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             well
             hereafter
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             present
             time
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             wee
             end
             with
             our
             praier
             vnto
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             saluation
             and
             grace
             of
             our
             redeemer
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lady
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             may
             extend
             and
             remaine
             both
             vpon
             you
             ,
             your
             sonnes
             and
             your
             daughters
             ,
             and
             all
             your
             family
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             these
             are
             to
             certifie
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             wee
             would
             make
             warres
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             our
             Armies
             together
             ,
             wee
             should
             (
             by
             Gods
             helpe
             )
             be
             strong
             inough
             ,
             vtterly
             to
             destroy
             and
             root
             out
             all
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             our
             kingdomes
             and
             dominions
             are
             so
             scituated
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             as
             by
             no
             meanes
             wee
             can
             haue
             passage
             into
             the
             sea
             .
             In
             the
             sea
             therefore
             wee
             haue
             no
             power
             ,
             wherein
             (
             praise
             be
             giuen
             to
             God
             )
             you
             bee
             the
             strongest
             of
             all
             Princes
             .
             Iesus
             Christ
             bee
             your
             guide
             ,
             for
             your
             affaires
             ,
             
             which
             you
             haue
             done
             and
             atchieued
             heere
             in
             India
             ,
             seeme
             rather
             to
             bee
             done
             by
             miracle
             ,
             then
             by
             man
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             would
             furnish
             a
             Nauy
             of
             a
             thousand
             shippes
             we
             will
             giue
             you
             prouision
             ,
             and
             aboundantly
             minister
             vnto
             you
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             such
             a
             Nauy
             .
          
           
             This
             letter
             ,
             with
             some
             other
             Articles
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             religion
             ,
             manners
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             the
             Ethiopians
             ,
             which
             Mathew
             expressed
             before
             King
             Emanuell
             and
             his
             Councell
             ,
             I
             haue
             by
             the
             intreaty
             of
             
               Iohn
               Magnus
               Gothus
            
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             Vpsalia
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Suetia
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             had
             extraordinary
             familiarity
             and
             frindship
             in
             Prussia
             ,
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             Portingall
             language
             ,
             wherein
             I
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             into
             Lattine
             :
             which
             letter
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             said
             articles
             ,
             were
             afterwards
             imprinted
             at
             Antwerp
             ,
             without
             my
             priuity
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             vnderstood
             from
             the
             Aethiopian
             Embassadors
             ,
             King
             Emanuell
             (
             as
             he
             was
             exceeding
             wise
             ,
             and
             most
             desirous
             to
             encrease
             the
             Christian
             religion
             )
             instituted
             an
             Embassage
             sufficiently
             furnished
             with
             very
             graue
             and
             reuerend
             men
             ,
             the
             chiefest
             whereof
             were
             
               Edward
               Galuanus
            
             ,
             a
             man
             well
             stricken
             in
             yeares
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             wisedome
             and
             experience
             .
             And
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             ,
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             of
             very
             renowned
             authority
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             old
             ,
             and
             of
             vnreproueable
             manners
             :
             both
             which
             I
             haue
             knowne
             by
             sight
             .
             These
             two
             ,
             and
             Mathew
             the
             Ethiopian
             Embassador
             ,
             sayled
             towards
             India
             ,
             vnder
             the
             conduct
             of
             
               Lupo
               Soarez
            
             the
             Viceroy
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             vnder
             Viceroy
             
               Didaco
               Lupeza
               a
               Sequeira
            
             ,
             who
             was
             Lupos
             successor
             ,
             with
             a
             Nauy
             well
             furnished
             ,
             which
             hee
             had
             prepared
             against
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             a
             hauen
             called
             Arquicum
             ,
             situated
             vpon
             the
             Erythraean
             shore
             ,
             &
             vnder
             the
             dominiō
             of
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             ,
             into
             which
             hauen
             the
             ship
             ariued
             
             vpon
             the
             second
             day
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             1520.
             
             In
             which
             iourney
             
               Edward
               Galuanus
            
             dyed
             in
             Camara
             ,
             an
             Island
             in
             the
             Erythraean
             sea
             ,
             &
             
               Rhodericus
               Limius
            
             was
             placed
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             who
             with
             his
             fellowes
             in
             Embassage
             set
             forwards
             on
             their
             iourney
             from
             the
             said
             hauen
             of
             Arquicum
             ,
             towards
             the
             Court
             of
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             ,
             hauing
             Mathew
             with
             them
             as
             their
             guide
             and
             companion
             (
             for
             that
             young
             man
             Abesynus
             ,
             whom
             I
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             was
             dead
             before
             this
             time
             .
             )
             And
             in
             this
             iourney
             Mathew
             dyed
             likewise
             ,
             and
             was
             buried
             in
             a
             famous
             Monastery
             called
             Bisayn
             ,
             after
             whose
             funerals
             performed
             ,
             they
             set
             forwards
             on
             their
             intended
             iourney
             ,
             and
             after
             great
             trauels
             ,
             infinite
             labours
             ,
             and
             many
             dangers
             ,
             they
             arriued
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             Rhodoricke
             with
             his
             associates
             ,
             were
             very
             honorably
             receiued
             ,
             and
             he
             hauing
             perfected
             his
             businesse
             ,
             and
             receiued
             new
             message
             ,
             was
             sent
             backe
             againe
             vnto
             King
             Emanuell
             :
             which
             done
             ,
             hee
             went
             to
             the
             hauen
             of
             Arquicum
             ,
             but
             found
             not
             the
             Nauy
             there
             of
             whom
             
               Ludouicus
               Menesius
            
             was
             gouernour
             ,
             and
             which
             came
             purposely
             thither
             to
             carry
             them
             backe
             againe
             :
             for
             they
             stayed
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             the
             ship
             could
             no
             longer
             expect
             their
             comming
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             outragious
             and
             vehement
             tempests
             within
             those
             coasts
             ,
             by
             an
             admirable
             secret
             of
             nature
             ,
             blow
             sixe
             monethes
             together
             from
             one
             climate
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             sixe
             monethes
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             At
             Arquicum
             hee
             found
             letters
             with
             the
             Gouernor
             of
             the
             towne
             ,
             left
             there
             by
             
               Pretor
               Ludouicus
            
             ,
             perporting
             the
             death
             of
             king
             Emanuell
             :
             wherefore
             he
             determined
             to
             returne
             againe
             to
             
               Prestor
               Iohns
            
             Court
             ,
             at
             whose
             returne
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             writ
             letters
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             committing
             them
             to
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             ,
             to
             bee
             carried
             to
             him
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
           
             All
             these
             hauing
             remained
             in
             those
             prouinces
             for
             the
             space
             of
             sixe
             yeares
             ,
             in
             the
             the
             end
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Ethiopian
             Embassador
             ,
             whom
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             sent
             anew
             vnto
             our
             King
             ,
             entred
             into
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             ships
             at
             Arquicum
             ,
             which
             was
             there
             laid
             for
             the
             purpose
             ,
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             Aprill
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             1526.
             and
             disankering
             thence
             ,
             sailed
             towards
             India
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             by
             tedious
             trauels
             at
             sea
             ,
             they
             returned
             to
             King
             Iohn
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1527.
             who
             retained
             the
             Ethiopian
             Embassador
             with
             him
             ,
             touching
             certaine
             poynts
             of
             his
             Embassage
             ,
             vnto
             the
             yeare
             1539.
             and
             sent
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             vnto
             Pope
             Clement
             the
             seuenth
             ,
             with
             letters
             from
             
               Prester
               Iohn
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             came
             as
             Embassador
             .
             Which
             letters
             the
             Pope
             receiued
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             said
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             ,
             at
             Bononia
             ,
             in
             the
             moneth
             of
             Ianuary
             1533.
             
             In
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Charles
             the
             fift
             ;
             of
             which
             letters
             ,
             and
             of
             others
             written
             to
             Emanuell
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             King
             of
             
               Portugall
               ,
               Paulus
               Iouius
            
             ,
             a
             very
             learned
             man
             was
             interpretor
             ,
             who
             hath
             translated
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Portingall
             language
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             written
             ,
             into
             Latine
             ,
             as
             here
             you
             may
             see
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               A
               letter
               from
            
             Dauid
             
               the
               most
               renowned
               Emperour
               of
               Aethithiopia
               ,
               written
               to
            
             Emanuell
             ,
             
               King
               of
               Portugall
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             1521.
             
             Paulus
             Iouius
             
               being
               interpretor
            
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             name
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             as
             hee
             alwaies
             hath
             beene
             ,
             voyd
             of
             all
             beginning
             :
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             his
             onely
             sonne
             ,
             who
             is
             like
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             before
             the
             starres
             gaue
             light
             ,
             and
             before
             hee
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             who
             at
             another
             time
             was
             conceiued
             in
             the
             
             wombe
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             without
             the
             seede
             of
             man
             ,
             &
             without
             mariage
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             maner
             was
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             dutie
             :
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             sanctity
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             all
             secrets
             that
             be
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             before
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             al
             the
             altitudes
             of
             heauen
             ,
             which
             is
             sustained
             without
             any
             pillers
             or
             props
             ,
             hee
             who
             amplified
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             not
             created
             nor
             knowne
             through
             all
             parts
             ,
             from
             the
             east
             to
             the
             west
             ,
             &
             from
             the
             north
             to
             the
             south
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             the
             first
             or
             second
             ,
             but
             the
             vndiuided
             Trinity
             in
             the
             only
             eternall
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             of
             one
             only
             councell
             ,
             and
             one
             word
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             Amen
             .
          
           
             These
             letters
             are
             sent
             by
             
               Atani
               Thingil
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             incense
             of
             a
             virgin
             ,
             which
             name
             was
             giuen
             him
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             but
             now
             at
             his
             first
             entrance
             into
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             he
             tooke
             the
             name
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             the
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             piller
             of
             faith
             ,
             a
             kinsman
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             the
             piller
             of
             Sion
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             a
             son
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Mary
             ,
             and
             the
             carnal
             son
             of
             Nav
             Emperour
             of
             great
             and
             high
             Ethiopia
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             kingdoms
             ,
             lands
             ,
             and
             dominions
             ,
             king
             of
             
               Xoa
               ,
               Caffate
               ,
               Fatigar
               ,
               Angote
               ,
               Boru
               ,
               Baaligaze
               ,
               Adea
               ,
               Vangue
               ,
               Goiame
            
             (
             where
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             riuer
             Nilus
             )
             of
             Damaraa
             ,
             of
             
               Vaguemedri
               ,
               Ambeaa
               ,
               Vagne
               ,
               Tigri
               Mahon
               ,
            
             of
             Sabain
             ,
             where
             Saba
             was
             Queene
             ,
             and
             of
             Bermagaes
             ,
             and
             Lord
             vnto
             Nobia
             the
             end
             of
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             These
             letters
             I
             say
             ,
             bee
             sent
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             directed
             to
             the
             high
             ,
             mightie
             ,
             and
             inuincible
             Lord
             Emanuell
             ,
             who
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             remaineth
             firme
             in
             the
             Catholicke
             faith
             ;
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             ,
             King
             of
             Portingall
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Algarbians
             ,
             friend
             of
             Christians
             ,
             enemy
             ,
             iudge
             ,
             Emperour
             and
             vanquisher
             of
             the
             Moores
             and
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Affricke
             and
             of
             Guiennea
             ,
             
             from
             the
             Promontory
             and
             Island
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             of
             the
             redde
             sea
             of
             
               Arabia
               ,
               Persis
            
             and
             Armutia
             ,
             of
             great
             India
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             Islands
             and
             adiacent
             Countries
             :
             spoyler
             and
             ouerthrower
             of
             the
             Moores
             ,
             and
             strange
             Paganes
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Castles
             ,
             high
             Towers
             ,
             and
             Walles
             ,
             and
             increaser
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             .
             Peace
             be
             vnto
             you
             King
             Emanuell
             ,
             who
             (
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             ,
             destroyest
             the
             Moores
             ,
             and
             with
             your
             Nauy
             ,
             your
             Armie
             ,
             and
             your
             Captaines
             ,
             driuest
             them
             vp
             and
             downe
             like
             vnbeleeuing
             dogges
             .
             Peace
             be
             vnto
             your
             wife
             the
             Queene
             ,
             the
             friend
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             hand-maide
             of
             the
             virgine
             Mary
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             Sauiour
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Peace
             bee
             vnto
             your
             Sonnes
             ,
             who
             bee
             as
             a
             Table
             well
             furnished
             with
             dainties
             ,
             in
             a
             greene
             Garden
             amongst
             the
             flourishing
             Lillies
             .
             Peace
             bee
             vnto
             your
             Daughters
             ,
             who
             are
             attired
             with
             garments
             ,
             and
             costly
             ornaments
             ,
             as
             Princes
             Palaces
             bee
             garnished
             with
             Tapestry
             .
             Peace
             bee
             vnto
             your
             kinsfolkes
             ,
             which
             bee
             procreated
             of
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             Saints
             be
             blessed
             both
             within
             doores
             and
             without
             .
             Peace
             be
             vnto
             your
             Councellors
             &
             officers
             ,
             your
             Magistrates
             &
             Lawyers
             .
             Peace
             be
             vnto
             the
             captains
             of
             your
             castles
             &
             borders
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             matters
             of
             munition
             .
             Peace
             bee
             vnto
             all
             your
             Nation
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             your
             inhabitants
             
               (
               Moores
            
             and
             Iewes
             excepted
             .
             )
             Peace
             be
             vnto
             all
             your
             parishes
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             be
             faithfull
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             you
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             I
             vnderstand
             my
             Lord
             ,
             King
             ,
             and
             Father
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             report
             of
             my
             name
             was
             brought
             vnto
             you
             by
             Mathew
             our
             Embassador
             ,
             you
             assembled
             a
             great
             number
             of
             your
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             to
             giue
             thankes
             vnto
             Christ
             our
             God
             for
             that
             Embassage
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             same
             Mathew
             was
             receiued
             very
             honorably
             ,
             and
             ioyfully
             ,
             
             which
             thing
             did
             exceedingly
             reioice
             mee
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             I
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             and
             all
             my
             people
             with
             me
             ,
             praised
             God
             ,
             with
             great
             deuotion
             .
             But
             it
             grieued
             mee
             when
             I
             vnderstood
             that
             Mathew
             was
             dead
             in
             the
             Monastery
             of
             Bisain
             in
             his
             returne
             home
             ,
             when
             hee
             should
             haue
             entred
             into
             the
             limits
             of
             our
             Countrie
             ,
             yet
             I
             my selfe
             sent
             him
             not
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             then
             a
             childe
             of
             eleuen
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             had
             scarce
             taken
             vpon
             me
             the
             gouernment
             of
             my
             kingdome
             after
             the
             death
             of
             my
             father
             ,
             but
             Helena
             the
             Queene
             ,
             whom
             I
             did
             reuerence
             as
             my
             mother
             ,
             and
             who
             gouerned
             the
             kingdome
             for
             me
             ,
             she
             sent
             him
             .
             That
             Mathew
             was
             a
             Marchant
             ,
             and
             his
             right
             name
             was
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             he
             called
             himselfe
             by
             another
             name
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             trauell
             more
             securely
             through
             the
             Moores
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             being
             knowne
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             by
             the
             Moores
             in
             Dabull
             ,
             was
             there
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             which
             when
             hee
             had
             signified
             vnto
             the
             Praefect
             of
             your
             Armie
             ,
             the
             same
             praefect
             sent
             diuers
             valiant
             men
             to
             deliuer
             this
             Christian
             out
             of
             that
             vile
             prison
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             more
             willingly
             ,
             vnderstanding
             that
             he
             was
             my
             Embassador
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             deliuered
             him
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             hee
             committed
             him
             to
             your
             ships
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             vnto
             your
             presence
             .
             That
             Mathew
             declared
             his
             message
             in
             my
             name
             vnto
             your
             King
             ,
             and
             writ
             vnto
             me
             that
             hee
             was
             honourably
             receiued
             ,
             and
             aboundantly
             rewarded
             with
             gifts
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             which
             is
             likewise
             affirmed
             by
             your
             messengers
             ,
             which
             
               Didacus
               Lupez
               de
               Sequeira
            
             ,
             chiefe
             Gouernour
             of
             your
             Fleete
             ,
             sent
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             who
             presented
             those
             letters
             vnto
             vs
             which
             
               Edward
               Galuanus
            
             that
             died
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Cameran
             ,
             should
             haue
             brought
             .
             Vpon
             view
             of
             which
             letters
             I
             greatly
             reioyced
             and
             praised
             God
             ,
             conceiuing
             great
             pleasure
             ,
             when
             I
             beheld
             the
             breasts
             of
             your
             Messengers
             marked
             with
             
             Crosses
             ,
             and
             proued
             by
             enquiring
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             obserued
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             be
             most
             infallible
             true
             :
             and
             I
             was
             exceedingly
             stirred
             vp
             with
             a
             singular
             deuotion
             ,
             when
             I
             vnderstood
             that
             they
             founde
             their
             way
             into
             Ethiopia
             by
             miracle
             :
             for
             they
             told
             vs
             that
             the
             Captaine
             of
             the
             ship
             wandring
             long
             by
             the
             Arabicke
             sea
             ,
             and
             therefore
             dispairing
             to
             finde
             our
             hauen
             ,
             determined
             to
             leaue
             this
             busines
             vndispatched
             ,
             and
             to
             returne
             into
             India
             ,
             the
             rather
             for
             the
             cruell
             tempests
             wherewith
             they
             were
             tossed
             vpon
             the
             sea
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             morning
             betimes
             that
             hee
             entended
             to
             retire
             ,
             a
             red
             Crosse
             appeared
             vnto
             him
             in
             heauen
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             had
             worshipped
             ,
             hee
             commanded
             the
             Mariners
             to
             turne
             the
             foredeckes
             of
             their
             shippes
             that
             way
             as
             the
             Crosse
             stood
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             was
             our
             hauen
             discouered
             and
             found
             out
             ,
             which
             thing
             I
             held
             to
             be
             miraculous
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             Gouernor
             of
             that
             Nauy
             is
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             he
             obteined
             so
             great
             felicity
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             before
             him
             had
             obtained
             of
             God.
             This
             mutuall
             Embassage
             was
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             by
             the
             Prophet
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             life
             and
             passion
             of
             S.
             Victor
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             Christian
             King
             should
             make
             peace
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Ethiopia
             :
             yet
             did
             I
             not
             thinke
             that
             this
             would
             haue
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             my
             dayes
             ,
             but
             God
             knew
             the
             certainty
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             might
             bee
             extolled
             ,
             who
             directed
             the
             Messenger
             vnto
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             send
             the
             like
             vnto
             you
             againe
             ,
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             friend
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             remaine
             in
             our
             Faith
             ,
             seeing
             I
             neuer
             had
             any
             Messenger
             ,
             nor
             certaine
             knowledge
             from
             any
             other
             Christian
             King.
             
          
           
             Hitherto
             the
             Moores
             haue
             beene
             about
             mee
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Mahomet
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             bee
             slaues
             ,
             
             which
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             some
             others
             worship
             the
             fire
             and
             blockes
             ,
             some
             others
             adore
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             and
             some
             suppose
             Serpents
             to
             bee
             Gods.
             With
             these
             I
             neuer
             had
             peace
             ,
             because
             they
             refuse
             to
             come
             vnto
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             I
             preach
             the
             faith
             in
             vaine
             .
             But
             now
             I
             am
             at
             quiet
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             giuen
             mee
             rest
             with
             all
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             and
             yours
             ,
             for
             when
             I
             march
             in
             Armes
             against
             them
             in
             the
             boundes
             of
             my
             Countrie
             ,
             they
             turne
             their
             faces
             and
             flye
             from
             vs
             ,
             and
             our
             Captaines
             and
             Souldiers
             haue
             the
             conquest
             of
             them
             and
             their
             Campes
             :
             neither
             is
             God
             angrie
             with
             me
             (
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             )
             and
             God
             fulfilleth
             the
             desires
             of
             those
             Kings
             which
             require
             iust
             things
             ,
             yet
             this
             belongeth
             not
             to
             our
             praise
             ,
             but
             the
             praises
             are
             to
             bee
             giuen
             vnto
             God
             ,
             for
             hee
             it
             is
             that
             hath
             giuen
             the
             world
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             hath
             granted
             vnto
             you
             the
             lands
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             for
             euer
             ,
             and
             the
             landes
             of
             other
             people
             from
             the
             limits
             of
             your
             owne
             Countrie
             ,
             euen
             to
             the
             entrance
             into
             Ethiopia
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             giue
             incessant
             thankes
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             declare
             his
             great
             and
             incomprehensible
             power
             and
             maiesty
             ,
             conceiuing
             great
             hope
             that
             the
             sonnes
             of
             those
             people
             which
             come
             vnder
             your
             dominion
             ,
             shall
             vndoubtedly
             bee
             partakers
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             praise
             God
             ,
             and
             hope
             that
             your
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             you
             also
             ,
             shall
             exceedingly
             reioyce
             for
             the
             good
             successe
             of
             these
             things
             .
             And
             you
             ought
             continually
             to
             pray
             vnto
             God
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             giue
             you
             his
             grace
             to
             obtaine
             the
             holy
             Temple
             in
             Ierusalem
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             
               Moores
               ,
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             and
             Heretickes
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             bring
             to
             passe
             ,
             your
             estimation
             and
             renown
             shall
             be
             replenished
             with
             all
             praise
             .
          
           
             But
             three
             of
             those
             Embassadors
             which
             came
             vnto
             mee
             
             with
             the
             said
             Mathew
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Praefect
             of
             your
             Nauie
             came
             downe
             to
             Macua
             to
             commune
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Bernagaes
             ,
             who
             is
             subiect
             to
             our
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             forthwith
             sent
             Embassadors
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             great
             gifts
             which
             were
             most
             deere
             and
             acceptable
             vnto
             me
             :
             but
             yet
             your
             fame
             and
             renowne
             was
             more
             deere
             and
             precious
             vnto
             me
             then
             all
             iewels
             and
             treasures
             whatsoeuer
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             omit
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             conferre
             amongst
             our selues
             how
             wee
             may
             inuade
             and
             take
             the
             infidels
             Countries
             ,
             for
             which
             purpose
             I
             shal
             willingly
             giue
             
               one
               hundred
               thousand
               thousand
               drachmaes
               of
               gold
               ,
            
             &
             as
             many
             fighting
             men
             ,
             timber
             ,
             yron
             ,
             and
             copper
             likewise
             ,
             for
             to
             build
             and
             furnish
             a
             Nauie
             ,
             besides
             great
             store
             of
             furniture
             and
             prouision
             for
             warres
             ,
             and
             wee
             will
             accord
             and
             agree
             friendly
             together
             ,
             and
             for
             because
             it
             is
             not
             my
             custome
             ,
             nor
             fitting
             for
             my
             dignitie
             ,
             to
             send
             embassadors
             to
             require
             peace
             ,
             and
             seeeing
             you
             your selfe
             haue
             formerly
             required
             it
             ,
             with
             great
             sincerity
             (
             to
             confirme
             the
             sayings
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             written
             :
             
               Blessed
               bee
               the
               Teet
               which
               bring
               peace
               ,
               )
            
             therefore
             I
             my selfe
             am
             most
             ready
             to
             embrace
             it
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             one
             consent
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             heart
             .
             O
             King
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             Emanuell
             ,
             God
             who
             is
             only
             one
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             of
             one
             substance
             ,
             neuer
             waxing
             yonger
             or
             older
             ,
             preserue
             and
             keepe
             thee
             in
             safety
             .
             He
             which
             brought
             the
             message
             from
             you
             vnto
             vs
             was
             called
             
               Rhodericus
               Lima
            
             ,
             hee
             was
             the
             head
             and
             chiefest
             man
             of
             that
             embassage
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             was
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             ,
             whom
             for
             his
             honesty
             of
             life
             ,
             singular
             religion
             ,
             and
             iustice
             ,
             I
             haue
             held
             most
             deere
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             that
             being
             demanded
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             he
             answered
             thereunto
             very
             fitly
             and
             truely
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             ought
             to
             exalt
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             him
             maister
             ,
             and
             to
             imploy
             him
             in
             conuerting
             
             the
             people
             of
             Macua
             ,
             and
             of
             Dalaca
             ,
             of
             Zeila
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Islands
             of
             the
             red
             sea
             ,
             because
             they
             bee
             in
             the
             bounds
             of
             my
             kingdomes
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             haue
             granted
             vnto
             him
             a
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             a
             staffe
             in
             token
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             doe
             you
             commaunde
             that
             these
             things
             may
             be
             giuen
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             may
             bee
             made
             Bishiop
             of
             those
             Countries
             and
             Islands
             ,
             because
             hee
             well
             deserueth
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             fitting
             to
             administer
             that
             office
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             doe
             good
             unto
             thee
             that
             thou
             maiest
             bee
             alwaies
             strong
             against
             thy
             enemies
             ,
             and
             constraine
             them
             to
             prostrate
             themselues
             at
             thy
             feet
             ,
             I
             pray
             God
             prolong
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             make
             thee
             partake
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             place
             ,
             euen
             as
             I
             wish
             for
             my selfe
             ,
             for
             with
             my
             eares
             haue
             I
             heard
             much
             good
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             see
             with
             mine
             eies
             that
             which
             I
             thought
             I
             should
             neuer
             haue
             seene
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             make
             all
             things
             to
             goe
             well
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             seate
             shall
             bee
             vpon
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             young
             child
             I
             haue
             done
             what
             euer
             you
             commanded
             mee
             ,
             and
             will
             doe
             if
             your
             Embassadors
             come
             hither
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             aid
             one
             another
             by
             our
             mutuall
             forces
             :
             &
             I
             shall
             giue
             ,
             and
             cause
             to
             bee
             giuen
             vnto
             all
             your
             Embassadors
             which
             shal
             come
             hither
             ,
             what
             euer
             you
             will
             signifie
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             did
             at
             Macna
             ,
             at
             Dalaca
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             ports
             in
             the
             streights
             of
             the
             redde
             sea
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             prosperously
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             both
             in
             Councell
             and
             action
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             chiefly
             desire
             :
             for
             when
             your
             Forces
             shall
             come
             to
             those
             Coastes
             ,
             I
             will
             speedily
             bee
             with
             them
             with
             my
             Armie
             also
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             bee
             no
             Christians
             in
             the
             Marches
             of
             my
             Countrie
             ,
             nor
             any
             Churches
             for
             Christians
             ,
             I
             will
             giue
             vnto
             your
             people
             those
             lands
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             which
             be
             neerest
             vnto
             the
             
             dominion
             of
             the
             Moores
             ,
             for
             it
             behoueth
             that
             you
             bring
             your
             beginnings
             to
             a
             good
             end
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             space
             send
             to
             me
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             caruers
             of
             Images
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             workers
             of
             copper
             likewise
             ,
             and
             of
             Iron
             ,
             of
             tinne
             ,
             and
             of
             lead
             ,
             and
             Artificers
             to
             imprint
             bookes
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             our
             language
             ,
             and
             some
             that
             can
             make
             gold
             foyle
             ,
             
               or
               thin
               plates
               ,
               or
               raies
               of
               gold
               ,
            
             and
             with
             the
             same
             can
             guild
             other
             mettals
             ,
             these
             shall
             bee
             courteously
             entertained
             in
             my
             house
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             shall
             desire
             to
             depart
             ,
             I
             will
             giue
             vnto
             them
             large
             &
             ample
             rewards
             for
             their
             labours
             .
             And
             I
             sweare
             by
             God
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             freely
             suffer
             them
             to
             depart
             when
             they
             please
             .
             This
             I
             most
             boldly
             and
             confidently
             desire
             ,
             because
             your
             vertue
             is
             apparant
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             your
             goodnesse
             well
             knowne
             .
             And
             for
             that
             I
             know
             you
             loue
             me
             well
             ,
             whereof
             I
             am
             most
             assured
             ,
             because
             for
             my
             sake
             you
             receiued
             Mathew
             very
             honourably
             ,
             and
             liberally
             ,
             and
             so
             sent
             him
             backe
             againe
             :
             and
             therfore
             I
             couet
             to
             desire
             those
             things
             ,
             neither
             be
             thou
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             will
             truly
             accomplish
             and
             performe
             all
             things
             .
             That
             which
             the
             Father
             desireth
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             denyed
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             I
             your
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             wee
             bee
             coupled
             and
             ioyned
             together
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             bricke
             is
             ioyned
             to
             another
             in
             a
             wall
             ,
             so
             we
             being
             so
             to
             agree
             together
             ,
             in
             one
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             be
             with
             him
             be
             likened
             to
             brickes
             ioyned
             together
             in
             a
             wall
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Letters
               from
               the
               said
            
             DAVID
             ,
             
               Emperour
               of
               Aethiopia
               vnto
            
             Iohn
             
               the
               third
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               King
               of
            
             Portugall
             ,
             
               written
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               redemption
            
             1524.
             
               and
               interpreted
               by
            
             Paulus
             Iouius
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             name
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             almighty
             ,
             maker
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             that
             be
             made
             either
             visible
             or
             inuisible
             :
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             the
             sonne
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             sonne
             and
             Councell
             ,
             and
             prophet
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Aduocate
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             equall
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             who
             spake
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             breathing
             vpon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             giue
             thanks
             and
             praise
             vnto
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             is
             euer
             perfect
             in
             heauen
             ,
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             deepe
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             I
             surnamed
             
               Virgins
               Frankincense
            
             ,
             which
             name
             was
             giuen
             me
             at
             my
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             now
             taking
             vpon
             me
             the
             gouernment
             of
             my
             kingdome
             ,
             I
             haue
             also
             assumed
             the
             name
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             the
             deerely
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             the
             issue
             or
             stocke
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Salomon
             Kings
             of
             Israell
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             columne
             ,
             or
             piller
             of
             Sion
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Mary
             ,
             and
             the
             son
             of
             Nav
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             send
             these
             letters
             and
             message
             vnto
             Iohn
             the
             most
             high
             ,
             mighty
             ,
             and
             potent
             King
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Algarbians
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             King
             Emanuell
             :
             Peace
             bee
             vnto
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             remaine
             alwaies
             with
             you
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             At
             that
             time
             that
             the
             power
             of
             the
             King
             your
             father
             was
             reported
             vnto
             me
             ,
             who
             made
             war
             against
             the
             Moores
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             the
             abhominable
             &
             accursed
             Mahomet
             ,
             I
             gaue
             
             great
             thankes
             vnto
             God
             for
             your
             increase
             &
             greatnes
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             crown
             of
             your
             conuersation
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Christianitie
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             I
             tooke
             pleasure
             by
             the
             comming
             of
             your
             Embassadors
             ,
             which
             reported
             vnto
             me
             that
             kings
             speeches
             ,
             whereby
             a
             singular
             loue
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             &
             friendship
             was
             established
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             vtterly
             to
             extirpe
             &
             driue
             away
             those
             wicked
             &
             accursed
             Moores
             ,
             and
             vnbeleeuing
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             dwell
             betweene
             your
             kingdomes
             &
             mine
             .
             But
             while
             I
             was
             thus
             ioyfull
             ,
             I
             heard
             that
             your
             father
             and
             mine
             was
             departed
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             before
             I
             could
             dispatch
             my
             Embassadors
             from
             hence
             vnto
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             my
             ioy
             was
             suddenly
             turned
             into
             sadnes
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             great
             sorrow
             of
             my
             heart
             all
             the
             States
             and
             Noble
             men
             of
             my
             Court
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             all
             which
             liue
             in
             Monasteries
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             subiects
             wholly
             ,
             made
             great
             lamentaion
             with
             me
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             pleasure
             we
             conceiued
             of
             the
             first
             message
             ,
             was
             equalled
             and
             extinguished
             with
             the
             sorrow
             of
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             from
             my
             first
             entrance
             into
             my
             kingdomes
             vnto
             this
             present
             time
             ,
             no
             message
             nor
             messenger
             hath
             come
             vnto
             me
             either
             from
             the
             King
             or
             kingdome
             of
             Portugall
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             life
             time
             of
             the
             King
             your
             Father
             ,
             who
             sent
             his
             Captaines
             and
             Gouernours
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             with
             Clearkes
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             which
             brought
             with
             them
             all
             solemne
             prouision
             and
             apparell
             for
             the
             Masse
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             reioyced
             greatly
             ,
             and
             receiued
             them
             honourably
             ,
             and
             shortly
             after
             dismissed
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             returne
             with
             honour
             and
             peace
             .
             And
             after
             they
             came
             to
             a
             Hauen
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             is
             within
             my
             limits
             in
             the
             redde
             sea
             ,
             they
             found
             not
             the
             great
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             Nauie
             there
             ,
             whom
             your
             father
             had
             sent
             ,
             for
             he
             expected
             not
             their
             comming
             ,
             but
             certified
             mee
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             
             stay
             their
             comming
             ,
             for
             that
             your
             custome
             is
             to
             create
             a
             new
             chiefe
             Gouernour
             of
             the
             Fleete
             once
             euery
             three
             yeares
             ,
             in
             which
             meane
             time
             hee
             that
             was
             newly
             created
             ,
             came
             thither
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             cause
             that
             the
             Embassadors
             staied
             longer
             then
             was
             needfull
             .
             But
             now
             I
             send
             my
             Messages
             by
             Christopher
             ,
             the
             brother
             of
             Licontius
             ,
             whose
             name
             at
             his
             baptisme
             is
             
               Zoga
               Zabo
            
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             manifest
             my
             desires
             before
             you
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             I
             send
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             vnto
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             in
             my
             name
             shall
             yeeld
             my
             obedience
             vnto
             him
             ,
             as
             is
             fitting
             .
          
           
             O
             Sir
             King
             ,
             &
             my
             brother
             ,
             giue
             eare
             and
             attend
             ,
             &
             indeuor
             to
             embrace
             that
             friendship
             which
             your
             Father
             opened
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             and
             send
             your
             Messengers
             and
             Letters
             often
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             for
             I
             greatly
             desire
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             as
             from
             my
             brother
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             are
             both
             Christians
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Moores
             which
             be
             wicked
             and
             naught
             ,
             accord
             and
             agree
             together
             in
             their
             sect
             .
             And
             now
             I
             pretest
             I
             will
             neuer
             hereafter
             admit
             any
             Embassadors
             from
             the
             Kings
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             nor
             from
             other
             Kings
             ,
             which
             send
             Embassadors
             vnto
             me
             ,
             but
             from
             your
             highnesse
             ,
             which
             I
             much
             desire
             should
             often
             come
             :
             for
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Moores
             account
             me
             not
             their
             friend
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             disagreement
             ,
             and
             disparitie
             in
             religion
             :
             yet
             they
             faine
             friendship
             ,
             that
             by
             that
             meanes
             they
             may
             more
             freely
             and
             safely
             exercise
             merchandise
             in
             our
             kingdomes
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             profitable
             vnto
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             carry
             great
             store
             of
             gold
             (
             wherof
             they
             be
             very
             greedy
             )
             out
             of
             my
             kingdoms
             :
             though
             they
             be
             but
             hollow
             friends
             vnto
             me
             ,
             and
             their
             commodities
             bring
             me
             but
             little
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             this
             hath
             beene
             tollerated
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             been
             an
             ancient
             custome
             
             of
             our
             former
             Kings
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             make
             no
             warres
             vpon
             them
             ,
             nor
             vtterly
             ouerthrow
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             destruction
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             I
             am
             to
             be
             borne
             withall
             ,
             lest
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             so
             ,
             they
             should
             violate
             and
             pull
             downe
             the
             holy
             Temple
             which
             is
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             wherein
             is
             the
             sepulcher
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             suffered
             to
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             wicked
             Moores
             ,
             and
             also
             least
             they
             should
             make
             leuell
             with
             the
             ground
             other
             Churches
             which
             be
             in
             Egypt
             and
             Syria
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             I
             doe
             not
             inwade
             and
             subdue
             them
             ;
             which
             thing
             greatly
             irketh
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             rather
             perswaded
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             no
             bordering
             Christian
             king
             to
             assist
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             cheere
             and
             incourage
             my
             heart
             in
             that
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             enterprise
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             my selfe
             (
             O
             King
             ,
             )
             haue
             no
             great
             cause
             to
             reioyce
             of
             the
             Christian
             Kings
             of
             Europe
             ,
             vnderstanding
             that
             they
             agree
             not
             together
             in
             one
             heart
             ,
             but
             that
             warres
             bee
             very
             rife
             amongst
             them
             .
             Bee
             you
             all
             of
             one
             Christian-like
             minde
             ,
             for
             you
             ought
             all
             of
             you
             to
             bee
             content
             of
             a
             firme
             peace
             amongst
             you
             .
          
           
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             my
             neighbouring
             Christian
             Kings
             were
             ioyned
             with
             me
             in
             an
             amiable
             league
             (
             as
             they
             ought
             )
             I
             would
             neuer
             depart
             from
             him
             one
             houre
             .
             And
             of
             this
             I
             know
             not
             well
             what
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             or
             what
             I
             should
             do
             ,
             seeing
             they
             seeme
             to
             be
             so
             ordained
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             send
             your
             Messengers
             more
             often
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             for
             when
             I
             looke
             vpon
             your
             letters
             ,
             then
             mee
             thinkes
             ,
             I
             behold
             your
             countenance
             .
             And
             surely
             greater
             friendship
             ariseth
             betwixt
             those
             wich
             bee
             farre
             distant
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             dwell
             neere
             together
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             great
             desire
             wherewith
             they
             bee
             delighted
             ,
             
             for
             he
             which
             hath
             hidden
             treasures
             ,
             though
             he
             cannot
             see
             them
             with
             his
             eyes
             ,
             yet
             in
             his
             heart
             hee
             euer
             loueth
             them
             most
             ardently
             ,
             as
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             saith
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             where
             thy
             treasure
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             thy
             heart
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             ought
             you
             to
             make
             mee
             your
             treasure
             ,
             and
             to
             cowple
             your
             heart
             sincerely
             with
             mine
             .
             O
             my
             Lord
             and
             brother
             ,
             keepe
             this
             word
             ,
             for
             you
             bee
             most
             prudent
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             heare
             )
             much
             like
             vnto
             your
             Father
             in
             wise-dome
             ,
             which
             when
             I
             vnderstood
             ,
             I
             forthwith
             gaue
             praise
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             laying
             aside
             all
             griefe
             ,
             conceiued
             ioy
             and
             said
             :
             Blessed
             is
             the
             wise
             sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             estimation
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             King
             Emanuell
             ,
             which
             sitteth
             in
             the
             throne
             of
             his
             fathers
             kingdomes
             .
             My
             Lord
             beware
             then
             ,
             faint
             not
             ,
             seeing
             thou
             art
             as
             strong
             as
             thy
             father
             was
             ,
             nor
             shew
             thy
             forces
             to
             be
             weake
             against
             the
             Moores
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             for
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thine
             owne
             vertue
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             easily
             vanquish
             and
             destroy
             them
             ,
             neither
             shalt
             thou
             say
             that
             thou
             hadst
             small
             power
             left
             thee
             by
             thy
             father
             ,
             for
             truely
             it
             was
             great
             inough
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             euer
             bring
             thee
             helpe
             .
          
           
             I
             haue
             men
             ,
             money
             ,
             and
             munition
             ,
             in
             aboundance
             ,
             like
             the
             sands
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             starres
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             we
             ioyning
             our
             forces
             together
             ,
             may
             easily
             destroy
             the
             rudenes
             and
             barbarousnes
             of
             the
             Moores
             .
             And
             I
             desire
             nothing
             else
             of
             you
             but
             skilfull
             men
             ,
             which
             bee
             able
             to
             instruct
             my
             souldiers
             to
             keepe
             their
             orders
             and
             rankes
             in
             battell
             .
             And
             thou
             ,
             O
             King
             ,
             art
             a
             man
             of
             perfect
             age
             ,
             King
             Salomon
             tooke
             vpon
             him
             the
             gouernment
             of
             his
             kingdome
             when
             he
             was
             but
             twelue
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             yet
             of
             great
             power
             and
             more
             wise
             then
             his
             father
             .
             And
             my selfe
             likewise
             was
             but
             a
             childe
             of
             eleuen
             yeares
             of
             age
             when
             my
             father
             
             Nav
             departed
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             being
             entred
             into
             my
             Fathers
             seate
             ,
             by
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             I
             obtained
             greater
             wealth
             and
             forces
             then
             euer
             my
             Father
             had
             :
             for
             in
             my
             power
             bee
             all
             the
             borderers
             and
             Nations
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             Wherefore
             both
             of
             vs
             ought
             to
             giue
             incessant
             thankes
             vnto
             God
             for
             so
             great
             benefites
             receiued
             .
          
           
             Giue
             care
             vnto
             mee
             my
             brother
             and
             Lord
             ,
             for
             this
             at
             one
             word
             I
             desire
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             send
             vnto
             mee
             learned
             men
             ,
             that
             can
             carue
             images
             ,
             imprint
             bookes
             ,
             and
             make
             Swordes
             ,
             and
             and
             all
             kinde
             of
             weapons
             for
             the
             warres
             :
             head
             Masons
             likewise
             ,
             and
             Carpenters
             ,
             and
             physitions
             that
             haue
             skill
             to
             make
             medicines
             and
             cure
             wounds
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             also
             haue
             such
             as
             can
             drawe
             gold
             into
             thin
             plates
             ,
             and
             bee
             able
             curiously
             to
             carue
             and
             ingraue
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             and
             such
             likewise
             as
             haue
             knowledge
             to
             get
             gold
             and
             siluer
             from
             out
             the
             veines
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             to
             worke
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             mettall
             mines
             .
             Besides
             these
             ,
             I
             shall
             much
             esteeme
             of
             such
             as
             can
             make
             couerings
             for
             houses
             of
             leade
             ,
             and
             will
             teach
             others
             how
             to
             make
             tiles
             of
             chalke
             or
             clay
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             I
             shall
             haue
             vse
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             Artificers
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             such
             as
             can
             make
             Gunnes
             .
             Helpe
             mee
             therefore
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             one
             brother
             should
             helpe
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             will
             helpe
             you
             ,
             and
             deliuer
             you
             from
             all
             euill
             ,
             God
             will
             heare
             thy
             prayers
             and
             petitions
             ,
             as
             hee
             hath
             receiued
             holy
             sacrifices
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             Abell
             ,
             and
             of
             Noe
             when
             hee
             was
             in
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Abraham
             when
             hee
             was
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Madian
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Isaac
             when
             hee
             departed
             from
             the
             Ditch
             or
             Trench
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Iocob
             in
             the
             house
             
             of
             Bethlem
             ,
             and
             of
             Moses
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             of
             Ieson
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nav
             in
             Galgale
             ,
             and
             of
             Gedeon
             in
             the
             Coast
             ,
             and
             of
             Sampson
             when
             hee
             was
             a
             thirst
             in
             the
             land
             of
             drought
             ,
             and
             of
             Samuell
             in
             Rhama
             ,
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             of
             Dauid
             in
             Nacira
             ,
             and
             of
             Salomon
             in
             the
             Cittie
             of
             Gabeon
             ,
             and
             of
             Helias
             in
             mount
             Carmell
             ,
             when
             hee
             raised
             from
             death
             the
             Widdow
             womans
             sonne
             ,
             from
             Rhicha
             aboue
             the
             pit
             ,
             and
             of
             Iosaphat
             in
             battell
             ,
             and
             of
             Manasses
             when
             hee
             sinned
             ,
             and
             conuerted
             againe
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Daniell
             in
             the
             Lyons
             Denne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             three
             brethren
             ,
             
               Sydrach
               ,
               Mysaach
            
             ,
             and
             Abednago
             on
             the
             firy
             furnace
             ,
             and
             of
             Anna
             before
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             of
             Nehemias
             ,
             which
             made
             walles
             with
             Zorababell
             ,
             and
             of
             Mathathia
             with
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             ouer
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             Esau
             vppon
             his
             blessing
             ,
             euen
             so
             our
             Lord
             wil
             receiue
             your
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             supplications
             ,
             and
             will
             helpe
             you
             ,
             and
             stand
             with
             you
             against
             all
             persuersnes
             ,
             and
             ouerth
             wartnes
             at
             all
             seasons
             ,
             and
             euery
             day
             .
          
           
             Peace
             bee
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             embrace
             you
             with
             the
             armes
             of
             sanctitie
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             I
             embrace
             all
             those
             which
             be
             of
             your
             Councell
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             Archbishops
             likewise
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             and
             women
             whatsoeuer
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             blessing
             of
             the
             Virgine
             Mary
             the
             mother
             of
             God
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             with
             you
             all
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Letters
               from
               the
               same
               most
               renowned
            
             Dauid
             ,
             
               Emperour
               of
               Ethiopia
               ,
               vnto
               the
               Pope
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               written
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
            
             1524.
             
               and
               translated
               into
               Latine
               by
            
             Paulus
             Iouius
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             name
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             Almighty
             ,
             maker
             of
             heauen
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             visible
             and
             inuisible
             :
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             the
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Father
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             is
             light
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             true
             God
             of
             true
             God
             :
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             ,
             who
             proceeded
             from
             God
             Father
             .
          
           
             These
             letters
             I
             the
             King
             doe
             send
             ,
             whose
             name
             the
             Lyons
             doe
             worship
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             called
             
               Athani
               Tinghil
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             incense
             of
             a
             virgin
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             King
             Dauid
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             a
             king
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Mary
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Nav
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             and
             S
             Paul
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             Peace
             bee
             vnto
             you
             most
             iust
             Lord
             ,
             holy
             ,
             mighty
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             sacred
             Father
             :
             vnto
             you
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             head
             of
             all
             Princes
             ,
             and
             fearest
             no
             man
             ,
             seeing
             no
             one
             can
             speake
             euill
             of
             thee
             :
             vnto
             you
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             most
             vigilant
             Curate
             and
             obseruer
             of
             soules
             ,
             and
             friend
             of
             strangers
             and
             and
             peregrines
             .
          
           
             O
             holy
             maister
             ,
             and
             preacher
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             enemy
             of
             all
             those
             things
             which
             offend
             the
             conscience
             ,
             louer
             of
             good
             manners
             ,
             sanctified
             man
             ,
             whom
             all
             men
             laud
             and
             praise
             .
          
           
             O
             happy
             and
             holy
             Father
             ,
             I
             yeeld
             obedience
             vnto
             you
             with
             great
             reuerence
             ,
             for
             you
             are
             the
             peace
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             deserue
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             fitting
             
             
             
             
             
             that
             all
             men
             should
             shew
             their
             obedience
             vnto
             you
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             command
             to
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             God.
             This
             truly
             belongeth
             vnto
             you
             ;
             for
             so
             also
             they
             command
             vs
             to
             worship
             Bishops
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             Prelats
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             that
             we
             should
             loue
             and
             reuerence
             you
             ,
             as
             our
             father
             ,
             feare
             you
             as
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             haue
             confidence
             in
             you
             as
             in
             God.
             Wherefore
             I
             humbly
             confesse
             ,
             and
             with
             my
             bending
             knees
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             O
             holy
             father
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             my
             father
             ,
             and
             I
             your
             son
             .
             O
             holy
             &
             most
             mighty
             father
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             neuer
             send
             any
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             better
             vnderstand
             of
             my
             life
             and
             health
             ,
             seeing
             you
             be
             the
             sheepheard
             ,
             and
             I
             your
             sheepe
             ?
             For
             a
             good
             sheepeheard
             will
             neuer
             forget
             his
             flocke
             ,
             neither
             ought
             you
             to
             thinke
             that
             I
             dwel
             so
             farre
             remote
             from
             your
             regions
             ,
             that
             messengers
             cannot
             come
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             seeing
             your
             sonne
             Emanuell
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             hath
             sent
             Embassadors
             vnto
             me
             ,
             very
             conueniently
             ,
             from
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             furthest
             from
             vs
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             had
             spared
             him
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             incited
             him
             so
             suddenly
             to
             heauen
             ,
             (
             without
             doubt
             )
             those
             things
             which
             we
             then
             had
             in
             hand
             ,
             had
             beene
             brought
             to
             a
             happy
             conclusion
             .
             But
             now
             I
             much
             desire
             to
             bee
             certified
             by
             some
             trusty
             messengers
             ,
             of
             your
             holinesse
             health
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             for
             I
             neuer
             yet
             heard
             any
             message
             from
             your
             holinesse
             ,
             but
             something
             I
             heard
             of
             our
             owne
             people
             ,
             who
             to
             performe
             their
             vows
             ,
             went
             a
             pilgrimage
             into
             those
             parts
             ,
             but
             seeing
             they
             went
             not
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             nor
             brought
             with
             them
             my
             letters
             from
             you
             ,
             their
             reports
             are
             but
             an
             vncertaine
             beleefe
             :
             for
             I
             questioning
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             said
             they
             came
             from
             Ierusalem
             ,
             where
             hauing
             performed
             their
             vowes
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             Rome
             to
             visite
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             vnderstanding
             that
             they
             might
             easily
             come
             to
             those
             
             places
             which
             bee
             inhabited
             by
             Christians
             .
             And
             surely
             I
             take
             great
             pleasure
             in
             their
             speeches
             ,
             because
             in
             my
             sweete
             cogitation
             ,
             I
             doe
             behold
             the
             similitude
             of
             thy
             holy
             countenance
             ,
             which
             seemeth
             vnto
             mee
             like
             the
             countenance
             of
             an
             Angell
             .
             And
             I
             confesse
             ,
             that
             I
             doe
             loue
             and
             reuerence
             that
             image
             as
             an
             Angellicall
             likenesse
             ,
             but
             yet
             were
             it
             more
             acceptable
             and
             pleasant
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             deuoutely
             and
             diligently
             to
             consider
             and
             view
             your
             words
             and
             Letters
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             most
             humbly
             beseech
             you
             to
             send
             Messengers
             vnto
             me
             with
             your
             benediction
             ,
             thereby
             to
             cheere
             and
             exhilerate
             my
             heart
             ,
             for
             seeing
             wee
             agree
             in
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             before
             all
             things
             I
             desire
             and
             intreate
             that
             you
             will
             set
             my
             loue
             and
             friendship
             in
             the
             principallest
             part
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             ring
             which
             you
             weare
             vpon
             your
             finger
             ,
             and
             the
             chaine
             of
             gold
             which
             you
             put
             about
             your
             neck
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             remembrance
             of
             me
             may
             neuer
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             your
             memory
             :
             for
             with
             thankefull
             words
             &
             letters
             frendship
             is
             increased
             ,
             it
             is
             embraced
             with
             sacred
             peace
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             humane
             ioy
             springeth
             &
             ariseth
             ,
             for
             euen
             as
             hee
             that
             is
             thirsty
             greatly
             desireth
             cold
             water
             (
             as
             the
             scripture
             saith
             )
             so
             doth
             my
             heart
             conceiue
             an
             incredible
             ioy
             from
             the
             messengers
             &
             letters
             which
             come
             to
             me
             from
             the
             furthest
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             :
             neither
             shall
             I
             only
             reioice
             to
             heare
             from
             your
             holines
             ,
             but
             also
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             to
             heare
             certaine
             newes
             from
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Christendome
             .
             And
             full
             as
             ioyfull
             as
             those
             that
             in
             battell
             doe
             get
             the
             best
             spoyles
             .
             And
             this
             may
             bee
             done
             with
             great
             facility
             ,
             seeing
             the
             King
             of
             Portugall
             hath
             made
             the
             whole
             iourney
             plaine
             vnto
             them
             ,
             who
             long
             sithence
             hath
             sent
             his
             Embassadors
             vnto
             vs
             with
             strong
             Armies
             :
             but
             neither
             when
             my
             father
             was
             liuing
             ,
             
             nor
             sithence
             ,
             haue
             wee
             receiued
             any
             Message
             or
             Letters
             from
             any
             other
             Christian
             King
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             ,
             although
             in
             our
             treasuries
             of
             Monuments
             ,
             and
             Charters
             of
             my
             great
             Grand
             father
             ,
             is
             preserued
             the
             memory
             of
             those
             Letters
             which
             Pope
             Eugenius
             sent
             into
             this
             Countrie
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             of
             all
             Ethiopia
             being
             the
             seede
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             to
             bee
             feared
             ,
             had
             the
             gouernment
             of
             this
             kingdome
             .
          
           
             The
             forme
             of
             which
             letters
             were
             thus
             .
             Eugenius
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             our
             beloued
             sonne
             the
             King
             of
             the
             seede
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             all
             the
             kings
             of
             Ethiopia
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             same
             letters
             is
             mentioned
             that
             his
             sonne
             
               Iohn
               Paleologus
            
             ,
             which
             dyed
             about
             two
             yeares
             before
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Romaean
             Kings
             ,
             was
             called
             to
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             sacred
             Synode
             .
             And
             that
             Ioseph
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             came
             with
             him
             with
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Prelates
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             among
             whom
             were
             the
             Proctors
             or
             Factors
             of
             the
             Patriarckes
             of
             
               Antioch
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             and
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             had
             ioyned
             themselues
             together
             in
             loue
             of
             holy
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             the
             vnity
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             ordained
             and
             established
             ,
             all
             the
             difficulties
             and
             troubles
             of
             ancient
             time
             ,
             which
             seemed
             erronious
             ,
             &
             contrary
             to
             religion
             ,
             were
             (
             by
             Gods
             diuine
             assistance
             )
             vtterly
             taken
             away
             &
             abolished
             :
             which
             things
             being
             rightly
             established
             and
             set
             in
             order
             ,
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             brought
             great
             ioy
             vnto
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             This
             booke
             of
             Pope
             Eugenius
             wee
             haue
             sent
             vnto
             you
             ,
             which
             wee
             haue
             kept
             vncorrupted
             ,
             and
             wee
             would
             haue
             sent
             vnto
             you
             the
             whole
             order
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Popes
             blessing
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             volume
             of
             these
             things
             would
             seeme
             
             too
             great
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             exceed
             in
             bignes
             the
             whole
             booke
             of
             Paul
             to
             all
             the
             nations
             he
             writ
             vnto
             .
          
           
             The
             Legates
             which
             brought
             these
             things
             vnto
             vs
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             were
             
               Theodorus
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Didymus
            
             ,
             and
             George
             ,
             the
             seruants
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             do
             well
             (
             most
             holy
             Father
             )
             to
             command
             your
             bookes
             to
             be
             looked
             ouer
             ,
             where
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             some
             memory
             of
             these
             things
             which
             we
             write
             of
             ,
             may
             be
             found
             out
             .
             Wherefore
             holy
             father
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             write
             any
             thing
             vnto
             vs
             beleeue
             it
             confidently
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             most
             diligently
             commit
             it
             to
             our
             bookes
             ,
             that
             the
             eternall
             memory
             of
             those
             things
             may
             remaine
             to
             our
             posterity
             ,
             and
             surely
             I
             account
             him
             blessed
             whose
             memory
             is
             preserued
             in
             writing
             in
             the
             sacred
             citty
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             seate
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             for
             these
             bee
             Lords
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             &
             iudges
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             And
             because
             that
             this
             is
             my
             beliefe
             ,
             I
             therfore
             send
             these
             letters
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             obtaine
             grace
             of
             your
             holines
             ,
             and
             your
             most
             sacred
             Senate
             ,
             that
             from
             thence
             may
             come
             vnto
             me
             a
             holy
             benediction
             ,
             &
             increase
             of
             all
             good
             things
             .
             And
             I
             most
             earnestly
             beseech
             your
             holines
             to
             send
             vnto
             me
             some
             images
             &
             pictures
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             &
             especially
             of
             the
             virgin
             Mary
             ,
             that
             your
             name
             may
             be
             often
             in
             my
             memory
             ,
             &
             that
             I
             may
             take
             continuall
             pleasure
             in
             your
             gifts
             .
             Furthermore
             I
             heartily
             intreate
             you
             to
             send
             vnto
             me
             men
             learned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             workmen
             likewise
             that
             can
             make
             images
             &
             swords
             ,
             and
             all
             maner
             of
             weapons
             for
             the
             warre
             ,
             grauers
             also
             of
             gold
             and
             siluer
             ,
             and
             Carpenters
             ,
             &
             Masons
             ,
             especially
             which
             can
             build
             houses
             of
             stone
             ,
             and
             make
             couering
             for
             them
             of
             lead
             and
             copper
             ,
             wherby
             the
             roofes
             of
             the
             houses
             may
             be
             defended
             .
             And
             besides
             these
             ,
             such
             as
             can
             make
             glasse
             &
             instruments
             of
             musicke
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             be
             skilfull
             in
             musicke
             ,
             those
             also
             that
             can
             play
             vpon
             Flutes
             ,
             
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             pshalmes
             ,
             shall
             be
             most
             welcome
             &
             deere
             vnto
             vs
             :
             and
             these
             workmen
             I
             much
             desire
             should
             bee
             sent
             me
             from
             your
             Court
             :
             but
             if
             there
             be
             not
             sufficicient
             store
             in
             your
             court
             ,
             your
             holines
             may
             command
             them
             of
             other
             Kings
             ,
             who
             will
             obey
             your
             command
             most
             readily
             .
             When
             these
             shal
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             honorably
             esteemed
             of
             according
             to
             their
             deserts
             ,
             &
             from
             my
             liberality
             shall
             be
             amply
             rewarded
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             shall
             desire
             to
             returne
             home
             ,
             he
             shall
             depart
             with
             liberall
             gifts
             whither
             hee
             please
             :
             for
             I
             will
             not
             detaine
             any
             one
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             though
             I
             should
             haue
             great
             fruit
             and
             benefite
             by
             his
             industry
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             now
             speake
             of
             other
             matters
             ,
             &
             demand
             of
             you
             (
             most
             holy
             father
             )
             why
             you
             exhort
             not
             the
             Christian
             kings
             ,
             your
             children
             ,
             to
             lay
             aside
             thir
             armes
             ,
             and
             as
             becommeth
             brethren
             ,
             to
             accord
             and
             agree
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             seeing
             they
             be
             thy
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             thou
             their
             sheepheard
             ?
             for
             your
             holines
             knoweth
             right
             well
             what
             the
             Gospell
             commandeth
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             :
             
               That
               euery
               kingdome
               diuided
               in
               it selfe
               shall
               be
               desolated
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               ruine
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             Kings
             would
             agree
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             &
             conclude
             an
             assured
             league
             and
             peace
             together
             ,
             they
             might
             easily
             vanquish
             all
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             fortunate
             entrance
             ,
             and
             sudden
             irruption
             vtterly
             burst
             ,
             and
             throw
             downe
             the
             sepulcher
             of
             that
             false
             Prophet
             Mahomet
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             (
             holy
             father
             )
             indeuour
             your selfe
             that
             a
             firme
             peace
             and
             assured
             league
             of
             friendship
             may
             bee
             concluded
             and
             established
             amongst
             them
             ,
             &
             admonish
             them
             to
             be
             assistant
             &
             aiding
             vnto
             me
             ,
             seeing
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             my
             kingdomes
             ,
             I
             am
             on
             all
             sides
             inclosed
             and
             incompassed
             about
             with
             those
             most
             wicked
             men
             the
             
               Mahometane
               Moores
            
             ,
             for
             those
             
               Mahometane
               Moores
            
             yeeld
             mutual
             aid
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             &
             the
             kings
             with
             kings
             ,
             petty
             kings
             with
             petty
             kings
             ,
             do
             sincerely
             and
             constantly
             
             assemble
             themselues
             against
             vs.
             There
             is
             a
             Moore
             very
             neere
             neighbour
             vnto
             me
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             other
             bordering
             Moores
             minister
             weapons
             ,
             horses
             ,
             and
             munition
             for
             the
             warres
             .
             These
             be
             the
             kings
             of
             
               India
               ,
               Persis
               ,
               Arabia
            
             ,
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             things
             grieue
             and
             molest
             mee
             exceedingly
             euery
             day
             ,
             when
             I
             behold
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ioyned
             together
             in
             brotherly
             loue
             ,
             and
             to
             enioy
             peace
             ,
             &
             to
             see
             the
             Christian
             kings
             my
             brothers
             to
             be
             nothing
             at
             all
             moued
             by
             these
             iniuries
             ,
             nor
             to
             yeeld
             mee
             any
             helpe
             ,
             as
             assuredly
             behoueth
             Christians
             to
             doe
             ,
             seeing
             the
             impious
             brood
             of
             Mahomet
             do
             aid
             and
             assist
             one
             another
             :
             neither
             am
             I
             he
             ,
             that
             for
             that
             purpose
             should
             require
             Souldiers
             &
             prouision
             for
             warres
             of
             you
             ,
             seeing
             I
             haue
             Souldiers
             left
             of
             mine
             owne
             :
             but
             onely
             I
             desire
             your
             praiers
             and
             orisons
             ,
             wishing
             also
             fauour
             &
             grace
             with
             your
             holines
             ,
             &
             with
             all
             Christian
             Kings
             my
             brethren
             :
             for
             I
             must
             seeke
             to
             obtaine
             friendship
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             bee
             fully
             instructed
             and
             furnished
             of
             those
             things
             which
             I
             formerly
             desired
             ,
             to
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Moores
             ,
             &
             that
             my
             neigbours
             ,
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Christian
             faith
             may
             vnderstand
             that
             the
             kings
             do
             fauor
             &
             aid
             me
             with
             a
             singular
             care
             &
             affection
             ,
             which
             surely
             will
             redound
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             vs
             in
             common
             ,
             seeing
             we
             agree
             together
             in
             one
             verity
             of
             religion
             and
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             councell
             wee
             will
             conforme
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             firme
             and
             absolute
             with
             that
             which
             shal
             fall
             out
             to
             be
             more
             profitable
             .
             God
             therfore
             fulfill
             all
             your
             desires
             about
             the
             praises
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             men
             giue
             praises
             for
             euer
             and
             euer
             .
             And
             you
             most
             holy
             Lord
             and
             father
             imbrace
             me
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             which
             be
             at
             Rome
             ,
             into
             which
             embracings
             let
             all
             the
             boderers
             of
             my
             kingdomes
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             dwell
             in
             Ethiopia
             be
             receiued
             ,
             &
             giue
             thanks
             to
             our
             
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             with
             your
             spirit
             .
             These
             letters
             your
             holinesse
             shall
             receiue
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             my
             brother
             Iohn
             King
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             the
             most
             mighty
             King
             Emanuell
             ,
             by
             our
             Embassador
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Other
               letters
               from
               the
               same
            
             Dauid
             ,
             
               Emperour
               of
               Ethiopia
               ,
               written
               to
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
            
             1524.
             
               and
               interpreted
               by
            
             Paulus
             Iouius
             .
          
           
             HAppy
             and
             holy
             father
             ,
             which
             art
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             be
             the
             consecrator
             and
             sanctifier
             of
             all
             nations
             ,
             and
             the
             possessor
             of
             Saint
             Peters
             seate
             :
             to
             you
             bee
             giuen
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             and
             whatsoeuer
             you
             either
             binde
             or
             loose
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             shall
             be
             bound
             or
             loosed
             in
             heauen
             ,
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             hath
             said
             ,
             and
             as
             S.
             Mathew
             hath
             written
             in
             his
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             I
             the
             King
             ,
             whose
             name
             the
             Lyons
             doe
             worship
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             
               Athani
               Tingil
            
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             virgins
             incense
             ,
             which
             name
             I
             receiued
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
             when
             I
             first
             tooke
             vpon
             mee
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             I
             assumed
             vnto
             me
             the
             name
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             the
             beloued
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             piller
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             kinsman
             of
             the
             stock
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Dauid
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Salomon
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             the
             piller
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Mary
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             Nav
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             great
             &
             high
             Ethiopia
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             kingdomes
             ,
             dominions
             &
             lands
             King
             of
             Xoa
             ,
             of
             Caffate
             ,
             of
             Fatigar
             ,
             of
             Angote
             ,
             of
             Baru
             ,
             of
             Baaligaze
             ,
             of
             Adea
             ,
             of
             Vangue
             ,
             of
             Goiame
             (
             where
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             riuer
             Nilus
             )
             of
             
               Damaraa
               ,
               Vaguemedri
               ,
               Ambeaa
               ,
               Vague
               ,
               Tigri
               Mahon
               ,
            
             of
             Sabain
             ,
             where
             Saba
             was
             Queene
             ,
             &
             of
             Bernagaes
             ,
             and
             Lord
             vnto
             Nobia
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Egypt
             .
             All
             these
             
             Prouinces
             be
             within
             my
             power
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             ,
             which
             now
             I
             haue
             not
             reckoned
             :
             nor
             haue
             I
             expressed
             these
             kingdomes
             &
             prouinces
             in
             their
             proper
             names
             ,
             for
             pride
             or
             vaine-glory
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             cause
             onely
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             praised
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             who
             of
             his
             singular
             benignity
             hath
             giuen
             vnto
             the
             kings
             ,
             my
             predecessors
             ,
             the
             gouernement
             of
             such
             great
             and
             ample
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             surely
             hee
             hath
             made
             me
             worthy
             of
             a
             more
             excellent
             fauour
             and
             grace
             ,
             then
             other
             Kings
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             continually
             deuote
             my selfe
             to
             religion
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             made
             me
             Adell
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             and
             enemie
             of
             the
             Moores
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             which
             worship
             idols
             ,
             I
             send
             vnto
             you
             to
             kisse
             your
             holines
             feete
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             other
             Christian
             Kings
             my
             brethren
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             am
             nothing
             inferior
             ,
             neither
             in
             religion
             nor
             power
             ,
             for
             I
             within
             mine
             owne
             kingdomes
             am
             the
             piller
             of
             faith
             ,
             neither
             am
             I
             aided
             with
             any
             forreine
             helpe
             ;
             for
             I
             repose
             my
             whole
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             alone
             ,
             who
             gouerneth
             and
             sustaineth
             me
             vp
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             wherein
             the
             Angell
             of
             God
             spake
             vnto
             Phillip
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             instruct
             in
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             the
             Eunuch
             of
             the
             mighty
             Queene
             Candace
             ,
             the
             Queene
             of
             Ethiopia
             ,
             as
             shee
             was
             going
             from
             Ierusalem
             to
             Gaza
             .
             And
             Phillip
             did
             then
             baptize
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             as
             the
             Angell
             commaunded
             ,
             and
             the
             Eunuch
             baptized
             the
             Queene
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             part
             of
             her
             houshold
             ,
             and
             of
             her
             people
             ,
             which
             hath
             euer
             sithence
             continued
             Christians
             ,
             remaining
             for
             all
             times
             after
             that
             ,
             firme
             and
             stable
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             my
             predecessors
             hauing
             no
             other
             aid
             but
             onely
             Gods
             asistance
             ,
             haue
             planted
             the
             faith
             in
             very
             large
             kingdomes
             ,
             which
             I
             my selfe
             doe
             likewise
             daily
             contend
             to
             effect
             .
             For
             I
             remaine
             in
             the
             great
             bounds
             of
             my
             kingdomes
             ,
             like
             a
             Lyon
             incompassed
             about
             with
             a
             
             mightie
             wood
             ,
             and
             hedged
             and
             inclosed
             against
             the
             Moores
             that
             lye
             in
             waite
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             other
             nations
             which
             bee
             enemies
             to
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             my
             exhortations
             .
             But
             I
             my selfe
             being
             girded
             with
             my
             sword
             ,
             doe
             persecute
             and
             expell
             them
             out
             by
             little
             &
             little
             ,
             indeed
             by
             Gods
             diuine
             helpe
             ,
             which
             I
             neuer
             found
             wanting
             ,
             which
             happeneth
             otherwise
             to
             Christian
             kings
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             limits
             of
             their
             kingdoms
             be
             large
             ,
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             obtained
             ,
             for
             that
             one
             may
             assist
             &
             minister
             helpe
             vnto
             another
             ,
             and
             receiue
             further
             helpe
             by
             your
             holines
             benediction
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             am
             partaker
             ,
             seeing
             in
             my
             bookes
             be
             contained
             certain
             letters
             ,
             which
             long
             since
             Pope
             Eugenius
             sent
             with
             his
             benediction
             ,
             vnto
             the
             king
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             which
             blessing
             giuen
             by
             his
             own
             hands
             ,
             being
             accepted
             and
             taken
             ,
             I
             do
             enioy
             ,
             and
             thereof
             greatly
             reioyce
             .
             And
             I
             haue
             the
             holy
             temple
             ,
             which
             is
             at
             Ierusalem
             in
             great
             veneration
             ,
             vnto
             which
             I
             oftentimes
             send
             oblations
             due
             by
             our
             pilgrimes
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             and
             fatter
             I
             would
             haue
             sent
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             passages
             bee
             hindred
             by
             Moores
             and
             Infidels
             :
             for
             (
             besides
             the
             taking
             away
             from
             our
             messengers
             our
             gifts
             and
             treasures
             )
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             passe
             freely
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             would
             suffer
             vs
             to
             trauell
             ,
             I
             would
             come
             into
             the
             familiarity
             &
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             as
             other
             Christian
             Kings
             do
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             am
             nothing
             inferior
             in
             the
             christian
             religion
             ,
             for
             euen
             as
             they
             belieue
             ,
             I
             confesse
             one
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             most
             sincerely
             beleeue
             in
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             &
             in
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             virginity
             of
             our
             Lady
             the
             virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             I
             hold
             and
             obserue
             all
             the
             articles
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             written
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Now
             our
             good
             God
             hath
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             most
             mighty
             and
             Christian
             King
             Emanuell
             ,
             made
             the
             passage
             open
             and
             plaine
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             meete
             by
             
             our
             Embassadors
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             being
             Christians
             ioyned
             in
             one
             faith
             ,
             might
             serue
             God
             with
             other
             Christians
             .
             But
             while
             his
             Embassadors
             were
             in
             my
             Court
             ,
             it
             was
             reported
             vnto
             me
             that
             K.
             Emanuel
             was
             dead
             ,
             &
             that
             his
             son
             my
             brother
             Iohn
             had
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             fathers
             kingdome
             ,
             wherupon
             as
             I
             was
             sorrowful
             for
             my
             fathers
             death
             ,
             euen
             so
             I
             reioyced
             greatly
             at
             the
             happy
             entrance
             of
             my
             brother
             into
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             so
             as
             I
             hope
             that
             we
             ioining
             our
             power
             and
             forces
             together
             ,
             may
             make
             open
             the
             passages
             both
             by
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             by
             the
             regions
             of
             the
             wicked
             Moores
             ,
             and
             greatly
             terrifying
             them
             ,
             vtterly
             expell
             them
             from
             their
             seates
             and
             kingdomes
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             being
             made
             fit
             &
             peaceable
             ,
             christians
             may
             freelie
             come
             and
             go
             to
             the
             temple
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             then
             shall
             I
             bee
             pertaker
             of
             his
             diuine
             loue
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Apostles
             S.
             Peter
             and
             S.
             Paul.
             And
             I
             couet
             greatly
             to
             obtaine
             the
             sacred
             benediction
             of
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             without
             doubt
             your
             holinesse
             is
             Gods
             Vicar
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             heare
             many
             things
             of
             your
             holines
             by
             trauellers
             &
             pilgrimes
             ,
             that
             go
             and
             come
             miraculously
             from
             our
             countries
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             &
             from
             thence
             to
             Rome
             ,
             they
             breed
             in
             me
             an
             incredible
             ioy
             &
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             I
             should
             bee
             more
             glad
             if
             my
             Embassadors
             could
             make
             a
             shorter
             cut
             in
             their
             iourneies
             to
             bring
             newes
             vnto
             me
             ,
             as
             my
             hope
             is
             they
             will
             once
             do
             before
             I
             dye
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             euer
             keepe
             you
             in
             health
             and
             holines
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             kisse
             your
             holines
             feet
             ,
             and
             humbly
             beseech
             you
             to
             send
             me
             your
             blessing
             .
             These
             letters
             also
             your
             holines
             shall
             receiue
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             my
             brother
             Iohn
             King
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             by
             our
             said
             Embassador
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             .
          
           
             These
             Epistles
             translated
             by
             
               Paulus
               Iouius
            
             I
             haue
             ioined
             to
             this
             worke
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             knowledge
             of
             this
             historie
             ,
             wherein
             we
             haue
             changed
             nor
             altered
             nothing
             (
             although
             
             in
             many
             places
             they
             require
             alteration
             )
             some
             few
             excepted
             ,
             which
             being
             badly
             translated
             into
             Spanish
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Arabian
             and
             Abesenicke
             language
             ,
             did
             cleane
             alter
             the
             whole
             order
             of
             the
             Epistles
             .
             The
             same
             Iouius
             also
             in
             his
             declaration
             of
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             hath
             promised
             to
             translate
             into
             Latine
             the
             booke
             which
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             composed
             ,
             concerning
             the
             scituation
             ,
             manners
             and
             behauiour
             of
             the
             Ethiopians
             ,
             in
             which
             booke
             he
             expresseth
             and
             setteth
             forth
             his
             whole
             iourney
             or
             trauels
             .
             One
             coppy
             of
             which
             booke
             I
             my selfe
             haue
             in
             my
             keeping
             .
             But
             if
             Iouius
             surcease
             to
             translate
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             bee
             strange
             to
             take
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             although
             not
             willingly
             ,
             vnlesse
             (
             most
             holy
             father
             )
             it
             please
             you
             to
             command
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             I
             be
             more
             free
             and
             safe
             from
             all
             malitious
             detractors
             ,
             who
             may
             happily
             suppose
             that
             I
             vndergoe
             the
             busines
             not
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             further
             the
             Christian
             common-wealth
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             aemulation
             of
             Iouius
             glory
             .
             For
             the
             doing
             of
             which
             busines
             effectually
             &
             faithfully
             ,
             I
             suppose
             I
             am
             sufficiently
             instructed
             ,
             for
             when
             I
             had
             executed
             my
             embassage
             into
             Germany
             and
             Sarmatia
             ,
             &
             was
             returned
             vnto
             my
             king
             ,
             Iohn
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             ,
             (
             of
             whose
             great
             courtesie
             and
             bountie
             in
             receiuing
             of
             me
             ,
             I
             had
             sufficient
             triall
             )
             I
             fell
             in
             conference
             with
             the
             Ethiopian
             Embassador
             at
             Lisbon
             ,
             a
             man
             honoured
             ,
             and
             indued
             with
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             admirable
             for
             his
             credit
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             eloquence
             in
             the
             Chaldean
             and
             Arabian
             tongue
             ,
             and
             in
             briefe
             ,
             a
             man
             most
             fit
             to
             bee
             sent
             from
             the
             most
             mighty
             Emperour
             of
             Ethiopia
             ,
             vnto
             great
             and
             potent
             princes
             ,
             for
             vrgent
             and
             weightie
             affaires
             ,
             his
             name
             was
             
               Zaga
               Zabo
            
             ,
             and
             after
             an
             assured
             and
             firme
             friendship
             was
             established
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             I
             had
             often
             conference
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             reasoned
             and
             debated
             with
             him
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             manners
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             
             Christians
             of
             Aethiopia
             :
             for
             I
             desired
             to
             know
             those
             things
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             bare
             narration
             of
             trauelling
             interpreters
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             man
             borne
             in
             that
             Country
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             it
             from
             his
             mouth
             .
             Amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             I
             shewed
             vnto
             him
             an
             Epistle
             sent
             into
             Portugall
             by
             Mathew
             the
             Embassador
             ,
             which
             Epistle
             together
             with
             the
             Articles
             which
             he
             proposed
             before
             King
             Emmanuel
             ,
             I
             translated
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             sayd
             )
             into
             the
             Latine
             tongue
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             I
             haue
             corrected
             by
             his
             direction
             ,
             where
             the
             interpretation
             obtained
             not
             sufficient
             credit
             ,
             nor
             likelihood
             ,
             which
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             did
             oftentimes
             happen
             both
             to
             me
             and
             to
             Iouius
             :
             for
             as
             then
             I
             had
             with
             me
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             same
             Iouius
             ,
             which
             we
             conferred
             with
             great
             diligence
             ,
             and
             after
             vnfained
             friendship
             and
             the
             true
             loue
             of
             Christ
             flourished
             and
             was
             esteemed
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             I
             was
             imboldened
             to
             require
             of
             him
             a
             plaine
             and
             sincere
             declaration
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             religion
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             it
             penned
             downe
             with
             his
             owne
             hands
             ,
             which
             hee
             graunted
             vnto
             me
             with
             great
             alacritie
             ,
             and
             foorthwith
             beganne
             to
             make
             description
             thereof
             ,
             which
             relation
             of
             his
             ,
             I
             haue
             faithfully
             translated
             into
             Latin
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             sequele
             will
             appeare
             ,
             wherein
             I
             went
             forward
             with
             greater
             desire
             ,
             my
             conscience
             vrging
             me
             that
             I
             was
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             things
             should
             haue
             perished
             with
             me
             ,
             they
             ,
             could
             neuer
             after
             that
             be
             published
             by
             any
             other
             man
             :
             for
             because
             they
             were
             so
             framed
             and
             composed
             after
             the
             Chaldean
             and
             Aethiopian
             phrase
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             hardly
             of
             any
             man
             bee
             vnderstood
             but
             of
             my selfe
             ,
             who
             by
             much
             familiaritie
             ,
             might
             attaine
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             from
             the
             mouth
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             sayd
             Aethiopian
             Ambassadour
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             THese
             be
             the
             things
             which
             be
             vsed
             &
             obserued
             amongst
             vs
             Aethiopians
             ,
             as
             touching
             our
             faith
             and
             religion
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             beleeue
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             is
             one
             Lord
             ,
             three
             in
             name
             but
             one
             in
             Diuinity
             ,
             three
             representations
             but
             one
             similitude
             ,
             the
             coniunction
             of
             the
             three
             persons
             is
             equall
             ;
             equall
             I
             say
             in
             Diuinitie
             ,
             one
             Kingdome
             ,
             one
             throne
             ,
             one
             Iudge
             ,
             one
             Charity
             ,
             one
             Word
             ,
             and
             one
             Spirit
             :
             but
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             word
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             himself
             without
             any
             defect
             or
             diuision
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             without
             beginning
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             first
             the
             Sonne
             of
             the
             Father
             without
             mother
             :
             For
             no
             one
             knoweth
             the
             secret
             and
             mysterie
             of
             his
             Natiuity
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             in
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             &
             the
             Word
             was
             the
             Word
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Sonne
             is
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             without
             any
             diminution
             or
             augmentation
             :
             for
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Aduocate
             ,
             or
             Comforter
             ,
             the
             true
             God
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             spake
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             descended
             in
             the
             fierie
             flame
             vppon
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             porch
             of
             Syon
             ,
             who
             declared
             and
             preached
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             Word
             was
             the
             Sonne
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             first
             ,
             in
             that
             hee
             is
             Father
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sonne
             last
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             euen
             so
             the
             
             holy
             Ghost
             is
             neither
             first
             nor
             last
             ;
             for
             they
             be
             three
             persons
             ,
             but
             one
             God
             ,
             which
             seeth
             ,
             and
             is
             seene
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             his
             onely
             counsell
             created
             all
             things
             :
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             ,
             for
             our
             saluation
             ,
             (
             the
             Father
             himselfe
             being
             willing
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             consenting
             thereunto
             ,
             )
             descended
             from
             his
             high
             and
             heauenly
             habitation
             ,
             and
             was
             incarnate
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ;
             which
             Mary
             was
             adorned
             with
             a
             double
             Virginity
             ,
             the
             one
             spirituall
             ,
             the
             other
             carnall
             :
             he
             was
             also
             borne
             without
             any
             corruption
             :
             the
             same
             Mary
             his
             mother
             after
             her
             child-bearing
             remaning
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             &
             inspired
             with
             great
             wonder
             ,
             and
             hidden
             fire
             of
             Diuinity
             ,
             brought
             foorth
             without
             bloud
             ,
             paine
             ,
             or
             dolors
             her
             Sonne
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             man
             innocent
             ,
             and
             without
             sinne
             ,
             perfect
             God
             ,
             and
             perfect
             man
             ,
             hauing
             one
             onely
             aspect
             .
             As
             he
             was
             an
             infant
             he
             grew
             vp
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             sucking
             the
             milk
             of
             his
             mother
             Mary
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             attained
             to
             the
             age
             of
             thirty
             yeares
             ,
             he
             was
             baptized
             in
             Iordan
             ;
             he
             walked
             like
             other
             men
             ,
             he
             was
             wearie
             ,
             he
             sweat
             ,
             he
             was
             both
             hungrie
             and
             thirstie
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             things
             he
             suffered
             freely
             and
             voluntarily
             ,
             working
             many
             miracles
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Diuinitie
             he
             restored
             sight
             to
             the
             blind
             ,
             healed
             those
             which
             were
             lame
             ,
             cleansed
             the
             leapers
             ,
             and
             raised
             vp
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             was
             willingly
             apprehended
             and
             taken
             ,
             scourged
             ,
             beaten
             with
             buffets
             ,
             and
             crucified
             ,
             he
             languished
             and
             died
             for
             our
             offences
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             death
             he
             ouercame
             death
             and
             the
             diuell
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             sorrow
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             hee
             dissolued
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             bare
             our
             griefes
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             his
             bloud
             ,
             (
             which
             Baptisme
             was
             his
             death
             )
             he
             baptized
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             he
             descended
             into
             hell
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             soule
             of
             Adam
             and
             his
             sons
             ,
             &
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             which
             is
             of
             Adam
             ;
             which
             soule
             of
             Adam
             Christ
             
             himself
             took
             of
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             :
             and
             in
             the
             brightnes
             of
             his
             diuinity
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             his
             crosse
             ,
             he
             brake
             the
             brazen
             gates
             of
             hell
             ,
             binding
             Satan
             in
             chaines
             of
             yron
             ,
             and
             redeeming
             thence
             Adam
             &
             his
             sons
             .
             Al
             these
             things
             Christ
             did
             ,
             wherfore
             he
             was
             replenished
             with
             diuinity
             ,
             and
             that
             diuinity
             was
             with
             his
             soule
             ,
             &
             also
             with
             his
             most
             holy
             body
             :
             which
             diuinity
             gaue
             vertue
             to
             the
             crosse
             ,
             &
             which
             diuinity
             he
             euer
             had
             ,
             &
             yet
             hath
             commune
             with
             the
             Father
             in
             Trinity
             &
             Vnity
             :
             nor
             did
             that
             Christ
             ,
             while
             he
             walked
             vpō
             the
             earth
             ,
             euer
             want
             his
             diuinity
             ,
             for
             the
             least
             twinckling
             of
             an
             eye
             .
             After
             this
             he
             was
             buried
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             day
             the
             same
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             resurrection
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             arose
             againe
             with
             great
             power
             and
             fortitude
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             things
             were
             fulfilled
             which
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             fore-shewed
             ,
             hee
             ascended
             with
             great
             glorie
             &
             triumph
             into
             heauen
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             and
             he
             shall
             come
             againe
             in
             glorie
             ,
             carrying
             his
             crosse
             before
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             the
             sword
             of
             Iustice
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             to
             iudge
             both
             the
             quicke
             and
             the
             dead
             ;
             of
             whose
             kingdome
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             .
             I
             beleeue
             one
             holy
             Catholike
             and
             Apostolike
             Church
             :
             I
             beleeue
             one
             Baptisme
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             remission
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             I
             hope
             for
             and
             beleeue
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             I
             beleeue
             in
             our
             Ladie
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             a
             Virgin
             I
             say
             ,
             both
             in
             spirit
             and
             flesh
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             the
             mother
             of
             Christ
             )
             is
             the
             charity
             of
             all
             people
             ,
             the
             Saint
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Virgin
             of
             Virgins
             ,
             whome
             I
             do
             worshippe
             all
             manner
             of
             wayes
             .
             I
             beleeue
             the
             sacred
             wood
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             bed
             of
             the
             sorow
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             Christ
             is
             our
             saluation
             ,
             by
             whome
             wee
             be
             saued
             ,
             a
             scandall
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             foolishnesse
             to
             the
             Gentils
             .
          
           
           
             But
             we
             preach
             and
             beleeue
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Crosse
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             euen
             as
             S.
             Paul
             our
             Doctor
             hath
             taught
             vs.
             I
             beleeue
             
               S.
               Peter
            
             to
             be
             the
             rocke
             of
             the
             lawe
             ;
             which
             law
             is
             founded
             vpon
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             ,
             the
             foundation
             and
             head
             of
             the
             Catholike
             and
             Apostolike
             Church
             ,
             both
             east
             and
             west
             ,
             where
             euer
             is
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             the
             power
             of
             which
             Church
             ,
             Peter
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             ,
             and
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             can
             shut
             and
             open
             ,
             loose
             and
             bind
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             sit
             with
             the
             other
             Apostles
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             vpon
             twelue
             seats
             (
             with
             honor
             and
             praise
             )
             with
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             shall
             pronounce
             the
             sentence
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             which
             day
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             shall
             be
             cause
             of
             ioy
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             griefe
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             bee
             cast
             out
             into
             the
             burning
             flames
             of
             hell
             fire
             ,
             with
             their
             father
             the
             Diuell
             .
             I
             beleeue
             that
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             were
             the
             right
             imitators
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             with
             the
             most
             blessed
             Angels
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             worship
             &
             honor
             :
             &
             in
             like
             maner
             also
             do
             I
             imbrace
             ,
             &
             affect
             as
             their
             followers
             .
             Also
             I
             beleeue
             that
             vocall
             and
             auricular
             confession
             of
             all
             my
             sinnes
             is
             to
             bee
             made
             to
             the
             priest
             ,
             by
             whose
             prayers
             (
             through
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             )
             I
             hope
             to
             obtain
             saluation
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             B.
             of
             Rome
             to
             bee
             the
             chiefPastor
             of
             the
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yeelding
             obedience
             vnto
             all
             Patriarks
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             Archb.
             &
             Bishops
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             is
             head
             ,
             as
             vnto
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             This
             is
             my
             faith
             and
             law
             ,
             and
             of
             al
             the
             people
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             that
             be
             vnder
             the
             power
             of
             Precious
             Iohn
             ;
             which
             faith
             &
             the
             loue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             be
             so
             confirmed
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             as
             (
             with
             the
             help
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             )
             I
             shall
             neuer
             deny
             it
             ,
             neither
             by
             death
             ,
             fire
             ,
             nor
             sword
             ;
             which
             faith
             all
             we
             shall
             carry
             with
             vs
             in
             the
             day
             of
             iudgment
             ,
             before
             the
             face
             of
             the
             same
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             hauing
             gone
             thus
             farre
             ,
             I
             will
             expresse
             the
             discipline
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             law
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             holy
             books
             of
             Councels
             and
             Canons
             ,
             (
             which
             we
             call
             Manda
             &
             Abethylis
             )
             haue
             taught
             vs
             :
             and
             of
             those
             bookes
             of
             the
             ordonances
             of
             the
             Church
             there
             be
             8.
             all
             which
             were
             compiled
             by
             the
             Apostles
             when
             they
             were
             assembled
             together
             at
             Ierusalem
             :
             wherof
             making
             great
             inquiry
             of
             many
             Doctours
             ,
             after
             I
             came
             into
             Portugall
             ,
             I
             found
             none
             that
             did
             remember
             them
             .
             The
             obseruatiōs
             which
             the
             Apostles
             prescribed
             vnto
             vs
             in
             these
             bookes
             ,
             be
             these
             following
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             fast
             euery
             wednesday
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Iewes
             Councell
             ;
             for
             vpon
             that
             day
             they
             consulted
             and
             decreed
             amongst
             themselues
             ,
             that
             Christ
             shold
             be
             killed
             :
             and
             that
             we
             shold
             fast
             euery
             Friday
             ;
             vpon
             which
             day
             Christ
             Iesus
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             died
             for
             our
             sins
             :
             and
             vpon
             these
             two
             dayes
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             fast
             till
             the
             Sun-setting
             .
             They
             also
             inioyned
             vs
             to
             fast
             with
             bread
             &
             water
             the
             forty
             daies
             of
             Lent
             ;
             and
             to
             pray
             seuen
             times
             in
             the
             day
             and
             night
             .
             By
             those
             edicts
             also
             we
             be
             bound
             to
             celebrate
             our
             sacrifice
             vppon
             Wednesdayes
             and
             Fridayes
             in
             the
             euening
             ,
             because
             at
             that
             time
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             yeelded
             vp
             the
             ghost
             vpon
             the
             holy
             Crosse
             .
             They
             willed
             also
             ,
             that
             vpon
             Sundaies
             we
             should
             al
             assemble
             together
             in
             the
             holy
             church
             at
             the
             third
             houre
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             from
             the
             Sun
             rising
             ,
             to
             reade
             and
             heare
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             that
             after
             that
             we
             should
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             celebrate
             Masse
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             they
             appointed
             nine
             festiuall
             daies
             to
             be
             celebrated
             in
             memorie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Annunciation
             ,
             the
             Natiuity
             ,
             the
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             Purification
             or
             Candlemas
             ,
             his
             Baptisme
             ,
             Palm
             sunday
             vnto
             the
             octaues
             of
             good
             Friday
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             term
             it
             )
             which
             be
             12.
             dayes
             ,
             the
             Ascension
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             Feast
             of
             Penticost
             ,
             with
             their
             holy
             dayes
             .
             And
             by
             the
             precepts
             of
             
             these
             bookes
             ,
             we
             eate
             flesh
             euery
             day
             without
             any
             exception
             ,
             from
             the
             Feast
             of
             Easter
             vnto
             Penticost
             :
             neither
             bee
             we
             bound
             to
             fast
             in
             all
             this
             time
             vnto
             the
             octaues
             of
             Penticost
             ;
             which
             thing
             we
             do
             for
             the
             more
             honour
             &
             reuerence
             of
             the
             resurrection
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             .
             They
             will
             vs
             also
             to
             celebrate
             the
             day
             of
             the
             death
             &
             assumption
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             with
             all
             honor
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             besides
             the
             precepts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Precious
             Iohns
             ,
             surnamed
             ,
             The
             seed
             of
             Iacob
             ,
             ordained
             ,
             that
             besides
             these
             dayes
             euery
             thirtith
             yere
             ,
             3.
             dayes
             should
             be
             celebrated
             in
             honor
             of
             the
             same
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             he
             also
             commanded
             one
             day
             in
             euery
             moneth
             to
             be
             celebrated
             for
             the
             Natiuity
             of
             our
             Sauior
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             euer
             the
             25.
             day
             of
             the
             month
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             he
             appointed
             one
             day
             in
             euery
             moneth
             to
             be
             kept
             holy
             in
             honor
             of
             S.
             Michael
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             by
             the
             cōmandement
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Synods
             ,
             wee
             celebrate
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Martyrdom
             of
             S.
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             Martyrs
             .
             We
             he
             bound
             also
             (
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Apostles
             )
             to
             sollemnize
             two
             dayes
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             and
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             in
             which
             daies
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             to
             do
             any
             manner
             of
             businesse
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             least
             trifle
             .
             The
             Sabbath
             day
             we
             obserue
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             for
             that
             God
             hauing
             perfected
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             rested
             vpon
             that
             day
             ;
             which
             day
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             his
             will
             it
             should
             be
             called
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             so
             if
             that
             day
             should
             not
             be
             reuerenced
             with
             great
             honor
             and
             religion
             ,
             it
             would
             seeme
             to
             be
             done
             directly
             against
             the
             will
             and
             commandement
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             had
             rather
             that
             heauen
             and
             earth
             should
             perish
             ,
             then
             his
             word
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             Christ
             himselfe
             came
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfill
             it
             :
             wherfore
             we
             obserue
             that
             day
             not
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             bidding
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             &
             his
             holy
             Apostles
             :
             the
             grace
             of
             which
             Iewes
             is
             translated
             vnto
             vs
             Christians
             .
             
             And
             vpon
             this
             sabbath
             day
             ,
             Lent
             excepted
             ,
             wee
             euer
             eate
             flesh
             :
             which
             vse
             is
             not
             obserued
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Bernagues
             and
             
               Tygri
               Mahon
            
             :
             the
             naturall
             people
             of
             which
             two
             kingdomes
             ,
             by
             an
             ancient
             custome
             ,
             eat
             flesh
             vpon
             the
             sabbath
             daies
             and
             Sundaies
             in
             Lent
             :
             now
             wee
             celebrate
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             as
             other
             Christians
             do
             ,
             in
             memory
             of
             Christs
             resurrection
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             that
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             is
             to
             be
             obserued
             and
             kept
             holy
             by
             the
             books
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Gospell
             :
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             we
             be
             not
             ignorant
             that
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Prophets
             :
             And
             vpon
             these
             two
             daies
             ,
             we
             beleeue
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             godly
             departed
             which
             remaine
             in
             Purgatorie
             ,
             bee
             not
             there
             tormented
             ,
             which
             rest
             God
             hath
             granted
             vnto
             those
             soules
             vpon
             these
             most
             holy
             daies
             :
             vntill
             (
             the
             end
             of
             their
             punishments
             due
             for
             their
             offences
             in
             this
             world
             being
             determined
             )
             they
             be
             deliuered
             thence
             :
             for
             the
             diminishing
             of
             which
             paines
             ,
             and
             to
             extenuate
             &
             shorten
             the
             time
             of
             their
             punishments
             :
             we
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             almes
             deedes
             done
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             be
             very
             profitable
             vnto
             those
             souls
             which
             liue
             in
             purgatory
             .
             To
             the
             remission
             of
             which
             soules
             the
             Patriarke
             giueth
             no
             Indulgence
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             beleeue
             doth
             belong
             vnto
             God
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             time
             of
             their
             punishment
             :
             neither
             doth
             the
             Patriark
             allow
             any
             daies
             for
             Indulgēces
             ,
             By
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             be
             only
             bound
             to
             keep
             6.
             precepts
             ,
             which
             Christ
             explaned
             with
             his
             owne
             mouth
             :
             
               I
               was
               an
               hungred
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               you
               gaue
               me
               to
               eate
               ,
               I
               was
               thirstie
               ,
               and
               you
               gaue
               me
               to
               drink
               :
               I
               was
               a
               stranger
               ,
               &
               you
               tooke
               me
               in
               :
               naked
               ,
               and
               you
               clothed
               me
               :
               sicke
               ,
               and
               you
               visited
               me
               :
               I
               was
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               you
               came
               vnto
               me
               :
            
             Which
             words
             Christ
             will
             onely
             pronounce
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
             
               because
               the
               law
            
             (
             as
             Paul
             witnesseth
             )
             
               sheweth
               vnto
               vs
               our
               sins
               ;
               which
               law
            
             (
             Christ
             Iesus
             excepted
             )
             
               no
               one
               can
               keepe
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             Paul
             also
             saith
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             all
             borne
             in
             sinne
             for
             the
             transgression
             of
             our
             mother
             Eua
             ,
             and
             for
             her
             curse
             and
             malediction
             :
             and
             the
             same
             Paul
             further
             saith
             ,
             that
             wee
             die
             through
             Adam
             ,
             and
             liue
             through
             Christ
             ,
             which
             Christ
             of
             his
             aboundant
             mercy
             hath
             giuē
             vnto
             vs
             these
             six
             precepts
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             might
             be
             saued
             ,
             when
             hee
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             to
             Iudge
             both
             the
             quick
             &
             the
             dead
             ,
             by
             which
             words
             and
             commandements
             in
             that
             fearefull
             and
             terrible
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             ,
             hee
             will
             pronounce
             and
             shew
             vnto
             the
             good
             euerlasting
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             wicked
             fire
             and
             eternall
             damnation
             .
             And
             wee
             reckon
             but
             only
             fiue
             deadly
             sinnes
             (
             as
             they
             terme
             them
             )
             which
             wee
             gather
             out
             of
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Reuelation
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             
               For
               without
               shal
               be
               dogs
               ,
               and
               inchanters
               ,
               and
               whoremongers
               ,
               and
               murtherers
               ,
               and
               idolaters
               ,
               and
               whosoeuer
               loueth
               or
               maketh
               lies
               .
            
             It
             is
             ordained
             by
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             in
             their
             bookes
             of
             councels
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             the
             Clergy
             to
             mary
             ,
             after
             they
             haue
             attained
             to
             some
             knowledge
             in
             diuinity
             ,
             and
             being
             once
             maried
             they
             be
             receiued
             into
             the
             order
             of
             priests
             ,
             into
             the
             which
             order
             none
             is
             admitted
             before
             hee
             accomplish
             the
             age
             of
             30.
             yeeres
             ,
             neithey
             bee
             any
             bastards
             by
             any
             meanes
             allowed
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             most
             holy
             order
             :
             &
             these
             orders
             be
             giuen
             by
             no
             other
             but
             by
             the
             Patriarch
             onely
             ,
             &
             where
             the
             first
             wife
             of
             a
             Bishop
             or
             Clercke
             ,
             or
             Deacon
             is
             dead
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             mary
             an
             other
             ,
             vnlesse
             the
             Patriarch
             dispence
             therewith
             (
             which
             sometimes
             for
             a
             publike
             good
             is
             granted
             to
             great
             men
             )
             nor
             is
             it
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             keepe
             a
             concubine
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             wil
             refuse
             and
             put
             themselues
             frō
             saying
             seruice
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             once
             do
             ,
             they
             may
             neuer
             after
             meddle
             in
             ministring
             diuine
             matters
             :
             and
             this
             is
             obserued
             so
             strictly
             that
             those
             priests
             which
             haue
             beene
             twise
             married
             ,
             dare
             neuer
             take
             in
             their
             hands
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
             candle
             that
             is
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Deacon
             be
             found
             to
             haue
             any
             bastard
             child
             ,
             hee
             is
             depriued
             from
             all
             his
             benefices
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             holy
             orders
             ,
             &
             his
             gods
             (
             if
             he
             decease
             without
             lawful
             heires
             )
             come
             vnto
             
               Prestor
               Iohn
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             :
             and
             the
             warrant
             that
             we
             haue
             that
             our
             priests
             may
             marry
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             who
             had
             rather
             that
             both
             Clergy
             and
             Laity
             should
             marry
             then
             burne
             :
             And
             he
             also
             saith
             that
             a
             bishop
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             husband
             of
             one
             wife
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             be
             sober
             and
             irreprehensible
             ,
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             would
             he
             haue
             Deacons
             :
             and
             further
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             should
             haue
             their
             proper
             wiues
             by
             lawfull
             marriage
             ,
             euen
             as
             secular
             people
             haue
             ,
             but
             Munckes
             mary
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             both
             Lay
             men
             and
             Clergy
             haue
             but
             one
             wife
             a
             peece
             ,
             and
             matrimony
             is
             not
             contracted
             before
             the
             gates
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             priuate
             houses
             of
             those
             that
             beare
             most
             sway
             at
             the
             bridall
             :
             wee
             haue
             haue
             also
             receiued
             from
             the
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             priest
             bee
             found
             in
             addultery
             ,
             or
             committing
             manslaughter
             ,
             or
             theft
             ,
             or
             bearing
             false
             witnesse
             ,
             he
             shal
             be
             depriued
             and
             put
             from
             his
             holy
             orders
             and
             punished
             like
             other
             malefactors
             :
             againe
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             those
             Apostles
             ,
             if
             any
             person
             ,
             either
             Ecclesiastical
             or
             Lay
             ,
             doe
             lie
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             or
             bee
             polluted
             in
             sleepe
             ,
             hee
             commeth
             not
             into
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             space
             of
             foure
             and
             twenty
             houres
             after
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             menstruous
             women
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             vnlesse
             vpon
             the
             seuenth
             day
             after
             their
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             haue
             all
             their
             garments
             throughly
             washed
             ,
             which
             they
             wore
             during
             the
             time
             of
             their
             monthly
             disease
             ,
             and
             they
             themselues
             purged
             from
             all
             filth
             :
             A
             woman
             also
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             a
             man
             child
             ,
             must
             not
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             till
             after
             the
             fortith
             day
             ,
             and
             if
             she
             brought
             forth
             a
             woman
             
             child
             then
             shee
             must
             not
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             till
             after
             the
             eighteeth
             day
             :
             This
             is
             our
             custome
             founded
             vpon
             the
             ancient
             law
             ,
             and
             also
             vpon
             the
             Apostolicke
             law
             ,
             which
             lawes
             ,
             ordinances
             and
             precepts
             ,
             wee
             obserue
             as
             diligently
             in
             al
             points
             as
             possible
             may
             bee
             :
             Moreouer
             we
             bee
             prohibited
             ,
             that
             neither
             swine
             nor
             dogs
             ,
             nor
             other
             such
             beasts
             shall
             enter
             into
             our
             Churches
             :
             Also
             wee
             may
             not
             goe
             to
             the
             Church
             but
             bare
             footed
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             to
             laugh
             ,
             walke
             ,
             or
             talke
             of
             prophane
             matters
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             once
             there
             to
             spit
             ,
             hawke
             or
             him
             ,
             because
             the
             Churches
             of
             Aethiopia
             bee
             not
             like
             vnto
             that
             land
             ,
             where
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             did
             eate
             the
             Paschall
             lambe
             departing
             from
             Egipt
             ,
             in
             which
             place
             God
             commanded
             them
             to
             eate
             it
             with
             their
             shooes
             on
             ,
             and
             girded
             with
             their
             girdles
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             pollution
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             they
             bee
             like
             vnto
             Mount
             Synai
             ,
             where
             the
             Lord
             spake
             vnto
             Moyses
             saying
             ,
             Moyses
             ,
             Moyses
             ,
             
               put
               off
               thy
               shooes
               from
               thy
               feet
               ,
               because
               the
               ground
               wherevpon
               thou
               standest
               is
               holy
               ground
               ,
            
             and
             this
             Mount
             Synai
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             tooke
             their
             beginning
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             from
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             Testament
             from
             the
             Old
             :
             Furthermore
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             Lay-men
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             other
             person
             of
             what
             condition
             soeuer
             hee
             bee
             ,
             after
             hee
             hath
             receiued
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             to
             spit
             or
             cast
             ,
             from
             the
             morning
             till
             the
             sunne
             setting
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             doe
             spit
             hee
             is
             seuerely
             punished
             :
             Also
             in
             memory
             of
             Christs
             Baptisme
             ,
             wee
             be
             all
             euery
             yeere
             baptised
             vpon
             the
             feast
             day
             of
             the
             Epiphanie
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             doe
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             beleeue
             that
             it
             pertaineth
             to
             our
             saluation
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             laude
             ,
             praise
             and
             glory
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             :
             neither
             doe
             wee
             celebrate
             any
             other
             feast
             more
             solemly
             or
             bountifully
             ,
             with
             shewes
             ,
             plaies
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             
             then
             wee
             doe
             this
             ,
             because
             vpon
             this
             day
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             did
             first
             manifestly
             appeare
             ,
             when
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             was
             baptised
             in
             the
             riuer
             of
             Iordan
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             descended
             vpon
             his
             head
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             Doue
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             proclayming
             from
             Heauen
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloued
               Sonne
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
               :
            
             which
             holy
             Ghost
             appearing
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             white
             Doue
             ,
             appeared
             in
             shew
             and
             figure
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             Sonne
             in
             one
             Diuinity
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             Christ
             was
             seene
             of
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             in
             many
             similitudes
             ,
             formes
             and
             likenesses
             ,
             first
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             white
             Ram
             for
             the
             preseruation
             of
             Isaack
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             hee
             named
             
               Iacob
               ,
               Israel
            
             and
             
               Iacob
               :
               Iudas
            
             the
             Lions
             whelpe
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             gaue
             power
             ouer
             his
             other
             brethren
             ,
             saying
             ,
             thou
             didest
             rise
             vp
             my
             sonne
             to
             the
             prey
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             didest
             rest
             thou
             didest
             lie
             still
             like
             a
             Lion
             and
             Lionesse
             :
             who
             shall
             raise
             him
             vp
             .
          
           
             Hee
             also
             manifested
             himselfe
             to
             Moyses
             in
             Mount
             Synai
             ,
             in
             forme
             of
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             hee
             shewed
             himselfe
             to
             the
             holy
             Prophet
             Daniel
             ,
             in
             similitude
             of
             a
             Rocke
             ,
             hee
             appeared
             also
             to
             Ezechiell
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             Isaias
             in
             likenesse
             of
             an
             infant
             ,
             he
             declared
             himselfe
             to
             King
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             to
             Gedeon
             like
             a
             frost
             vpon
             a
             fleese
             of
             wool
             ,
             and
             besides
             these
             similitudes
             recited
             ,
             hee
             was
             seene
             of
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             in
             many
             other
             formes
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             hee
             was
             seene
             in
             so
             many
             sundrie
             formes
             ,
             yet
             hee
             alwaies
             represented
             the
             similitude
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             GOD
             created
             the
             world
             hee
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               vs
               make
               man
               according
               to
               our
               similitude
               and
               likenesse
               ,
            
             and
             hee
             made
             Adam
             after
             his
             owne
             similitude
             and
             likenesse
             ,
             wherfore
             wee
             say
             that
             the
             Father
             ,
             Sonne
             and
             holy
             Ghost
             are
             
             three
             countenances
             in
             one
             similitude
             and
             diuinity
             :
             Wee
             haue
             receiued
             circumcision
             euer
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Queene
             Saba
             ,
             which
             wee
             obserue
             vntill
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             proper
             name
             of
             this
             Queene
             Saba
             was
             Maqueda
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             worshipper
             of
             Idoles
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             her
             auncestors
             ,
             into
             whose
             eares
             when
             the
             fame
             of
             the
             wisdome
             of
             Solomon
             was
             entred
             ,
             shee
             sent
             a
             certaine
             wise
             man
             vnto
             Ierusalem
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             certifie
             her
             of
             the
             wisdome
             of
             that
             King
             ,
             who
             beeing
             returned
             and
             shewing
             the
             truth
             vnto
             her
             ,
             shee
             sodainely
             prouided
             her selfe
             to
             take
             her
             iourney
             towardes
             Ierusalem
             :
             and
             when
             shee
             was
             thither
             come
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             things
             which
             King
             Solomon
             taught
             her
             ,
             shee
             learned
             the
             law
             and
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             returning
             into
             her
             country
             ,
             hauing
             obtained
             libertie
             to
             depart
             ,
             in
             her
             iourney
             ,
             shee
             brought
             forth
             a
             sonne
             ,
             which
             was
             gotten
             by
             a
             King
             ,
             whom
             she
             called
             Meilech
             ,
             and
             him
             the
             Queene
             brought
             vp
             with
             her selfe
             in
             Aethiopia
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             was
             20.
             yeers
             of
             age
             :
             and
             then
             sent
             him
             back
             vnto
             Solomon
             his
             father
             ,
             that
             of
             him
             he
             might
             learne
             vnderstanding
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             desiting
             by
             her
             letters
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             consecrate
             and
             make
             his
             Sonne
             Meilech
             King
             of
             Aethiopi
             a
             before
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             couenant
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             or
             testament
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             thence-forth
             women
             should
             gouerne
             no
             more
             in
             Aethiopia
             ,
             as
             then
             the
             custome
             was
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             male
             children
             ,
             should
             lineally
             succeed
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             When
             Meilech
             came
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             he
             easily
             obtained
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             his
             mothers
             requests
             ,
             &
             for
             Meilech
             was
             called
             Dauid
             ,
             whom
             (
             when
             he
             was
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             &
             in
             other
             disciplines
             )
             his
             father
             Solomon
             determined
             to
             send
             him
             back
             to
             his
             mother
             decked
             in
             gallāt
             attire
             
             and
             furniture
             fit
             for
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             to
             shew
             his
             bounty
             he
             gaue
             vnto
             him
             noble
             followers
             &
             companions
             ,
             and
             the
             sonnes
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             who
             should
             serue
             him
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             Moreouer
             he
             decreed
             to
             send
             with
             him
             Azarias
             the
             high
             priest
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Zadoch
             the
             high
             priest
             likewise
             ,
             which
             when
             Azarias
             vnderstood
             ,
             he
             exhorted
             Dauid
             that
             he
             would
             intreat
             liberty
             of
             his
             father
             for
             him
             to
             sacrifice
             (
             for
             good
             successe
             in
             their
             iourney
             )
             before
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             couenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             which
             beeing
             obtained
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Azarias
            
             as
             sodainely
             and
             as
             secretly
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             caused
             tables
             to
             be
             hewen
             and
             squared
             like
             vnto
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             Testament
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             perfected
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sacrifice
             hee
             priuily
             ,
             and
             very
             cunningly
             stole
             the
             true
             tables
             of
             the
             couenant
             of
             the
             Lord
             from
             the
             Arke
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             there
             places
             the
             counterfeit
             tables
             ,
             which
             hee
             brought
             with
             him
             ,
             without
             the
             priuity
             of
             any
             man
             butonly
             God
             and
             himself
             .
             This
             declaration
             wee
             Aethiopians
             receiue
             as
             most
             holy
             and
             most
             approued
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             History
             of
             the
             same
             King
             Dauid
             (
             which
             is
             most
             pleasant
             to
             read
             )
             doth
             appeare
             :
             the
             volume
             of
             which
             History
             is
             full
             as
             thicke
             as
             all
             Saint
             Paules
             Epistles
             .
          
           
             When
             Dauid
             was
             come
             into
             the
             borders
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             Azarias
             entred
             into
             his
             tent
             ,
             &
             disclosed
             and
             reuealed
             vnto
             him
             that
             which
             thetherto
             hee
             had
             kept
             secret
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             couenāt
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             whē
             Dauid
             vnderstood
             he
             ran
             hastily
             to
             the
             tent
             where
             Azarias
             had
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             couenāt
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             there
             in
             imitation
             of
             King
             Dauid
             his
             grand-father
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             daunce
             (
             for
             exceeding
             ioy
             )
             before
             the
             Arke
             wherein
             the
             tables
             were
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             people
             saw
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             all
             of
             them
             
             in
             like
             manner
             exulted
             with
             mirth
             and
             great
             ioy
             :
             And
             then
             Dauid
             passing
             through
             much
             part
             of
             Aethiopia
             came
             lastly
             to
             his
             mother
             ,
             who
             forth-with
             yeelded
             vp
             into
             his
             hands
             the
             gouernment
             of
             all
             the
             prouinces
             ,
             laying
             vpon
             his
             shoulders
             the
             whole
             care
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             And
             from
             that
             time
             euen
             vntill
             this
             day
             (
             being
             almost
             the
             space
             of
             two
             thousand
             and
             sixe
             hundred
             yeeres
             )
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Aethiopia
             hath
             lineally
             descended
             from
             male
             heire
             to
             male
             heire
             ,
             and
             since
             that
             time
             wee
             obserue
             the
             law
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             circumcision
             as
             before
             is
             said
             ,
             and
             likewise
             since
             that
             time
             hitherto
             ,
             the
             offices
             which
             Solomon
             ordained
             for
             his
             sonne
             Dauid
             ,
             for
             the
             guiding
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             are
             kept
             and
             obserued
             in
             the
             same
             order
             and
             families
             as
             they
             were
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             neither
             hath
             the
             Emperor
             himselfe
             power
             to
             assigne
             others
             of
             other
             kinreds
             ,
             to
             execute
             those
             offices
             of
             the
             court
             :
             the
             women
             likewise
             by
             the
             commandement
             and
             decree
             of
             the
             same
             Maqueda
             ,
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             shee
             being
             induced
             therevnto
             by
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             euen
             as
             men
             haue
             a
             fore-skinne
             that
             couereth
             their
             yards
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             haue
             women
             a
             certaine
             kernelly
             flesh
             which
             is
             called
             Nympha
             ,
             arysing
             vp
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             priuy
             partes
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             fit
             to
             take
             the
             character
             of
             circumcision
             :
             and
             this
             is
             done
             both
             to
             males
             and
             females
             vpon
             the
             eight
             day
             ,
             and
             after
             circumcision
             the
             men
             children
             be
             baptised
             vpon
             the
             fortieth
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             children
             vpon
             the
             eighteeth
             day
             ,
             vnlesse
             any
             sicknesse
             or
             infirmity
             hapneth
             ,
             which
             may
             cause
             it
             to
             bee
             done
             sooner
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             children
             be
             baptised
             before
             the
             time
             appointed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             giue
             them
             sucke
             of
             their
             mothers
             milke
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             their
             nurses
             ,
             vntill
             their
             mothers
             bee
             purified
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             wherein
             they
             bee
             baptised
             ,
             is
             consecrated
             and
             blessed
             with
             exorcismes
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             same
             day
             wherein
             children
             bee
             
             baptised
             they
             receiue
             the
             blessed
             bodie
             of
             our
             Lord
             in
             a
             little
             forme
             of
             bread
             :
             wee
             receiued
             baptisme
             almost
             before
             all
             other
             Christians
             from
             the
             Eunuch
             of
             Candace
             Queene
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             whose
             name
             was
             Indich
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             circumcision
             (
             which
             wee
             had
             at
             that
             time
             as
             before
             is
             sayd
             )
             wee
             obserue
             most
             holily
             and
             Christian
             like
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             assistance
             euer
             shall
             obserue
             ,
             nor
             doe
             we
             obserue
             or
             admit
             of
             any
             thing
             but
             of
             those
             onely
             which
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             law
             and
             the
             prophets
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bookes
             of
             the
             councels
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             if
             wee
             receiue
             any
             things
             besides
             those
             ,
             they
             bee
             onely
             obserued
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             seeme
             to
             appertaine
             to
             the
             gouernment
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             bond
             of
             sinne
             :
             Wherefore
             our
             circumcision
             is
             not
             vncleane
             ,
             but
             the
             law
             and
             grace
             is
             giuen
             to
             our
             father
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             hee
             receiued
             of
             God
             as
             a
             signe
             ,
             not
             that
             either
             he
             ,
             or
             his
             children
             should
             be
             saued
             through
             circumcision
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Abraham
             should
             be
             known
             from
             other
             nations
             :
             And
             that
             which
             is
             inwardly
             vnderstood
             by
             the
             signe
             or
             mistery
             of
             circumcision
             wee
             doe
             highly
             obserue
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             bee
             circumcised
             in
             our
             hearts
             :
             neither
             doe
             wee
             boast
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             nor
             therefore
             thinke
             our selues
             more
             noble
             then
             other
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             more
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             ,
             with
             whom
             is
             no
             acception
             of
             persons
             ,
             as
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             who
             also
             sheweth
             vs
             that
             wee
             bee
             not
             saued
             through
             circumcision
             but
             by
             faith
             ,
             because
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             neither
             circumcision
             nor
             the
             cutting
             off
             the
             foreskinne
             preualeth
             ,
             but
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             but
             Paul
             preached
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             to
             establish
             it
             ,
             who
             was
             also
             baptised
             ,
             and
             beeing
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Beniamin
             ,
             hee
             also
             circumcised
             Tymothy
             ,
             who
             was
             become
             a
             
             Christian
             ,
             his
             mother
             beeing
             an
             Hebrew
             and
             his
             father
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             knowing
             that
             God
             doth
             iustifie
             circumcision
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             fore-skinne
             by
             faith
             :
             and
             as
             he
             himselfe
             was
             made
             all
             to
             all
             that
             hee
             might
             saue
             all
             .
             To
             the
             Iewes
             hee
             was
             as
             a
             Iew
             ,
             that
             thereby
             hee
             might
             winne
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             which
             were
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             hee
             was
             as
             one
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             although
             hee
             was
             not
             vnder
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             hee
             might
             gaine
             those
             which
             were
             vnder
             the
             lawe
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             which
             were
             without
             the
             law
             ,
             hee
             was
             as
             one
             without
             the
             law
             ,
             although
             hee
             was
             not
             without
             the
             law
             of
             GOD
             ,
             but
             vnder
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             get
             those
             which
             were
             without
             the
             law
             :
             and
             hee
             became
             weake
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             gaine
             those
             which
             were
             weake
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             bee
             saued
             not
             by
             circumcision
             but
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             when
             he
             preached
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             hee
             spake
             vnto
             them
             in
             diuers
             speeches
             ,
             like
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             saying
             ,
             God
             heretofore
             spake
             many
             waies
             and
             in
             many
             manners
             to
             our
             fathers
             in
             the
             prophets
             ,
             shewing
             vnto
             them
             out
             of
             the
             same
             prophets
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Dauid
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
             Moreouer
             he
             preached
             vnto
             them
             that
             Christ
             was
             with
             our
             fathers
             in
             the
             tents
             in
             the
             Desert
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             led
             them
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             promise
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Iosua
             .
          
           
             And
             Paul
             also
             testifieth
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             chiefe
             of
             priests
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             entred
             into
             a
             new
             tent
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Sanctum
               sanctorum
               ,
               The
               holy
               of
               holies
               ,
            
             and
             that
             with
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             bodie
             and
             bloud
             ,
             hee
             abolished
             the
             bloud
             of
             goates
             and
             bulles
             ,
             whereby
             none
             that
             killeth
             them
             shall
             bee
             iustified
             :
             and
             so
             hee
             spake
             sundry
             waies
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             also
             suffering
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             worshipped
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             by
             many
             ceremonies
             in
             a
             
             holy
             and
             vncorrupted
             faith
             :
             Moreouer
             those
             children
             with
             vs
             bee
             accounted
             halfe
             Christians
             ,
             which
             here
             I
             vnderstand
             in
             the
             Romane
             Church
             bee
             called
             Paganes
             ,
             who
             because
             they
             die
             without
             baptisme
             ought
             to
             bee
             called
             halfe
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             children
             of
             the
             sanctified
             bloud
             of
             parents
             baptised
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             three
             Testimonies
             all
             Christians
             bee
             so
             reputed
             :
             because
             there
             bee
             three
             things
             which
             giue
             testimony
             in
             earth
             ,
             the
             spirite
             ,
             water
             and
             bloud
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Iohn
             witnesseth
             in
             his
             first
             canonicall
             Epistle
             :
             the
             Gospell
             also
             saith
             ,
             
               a
               good
               tree
               bringeth
               forth
               good
               fruite
               ,
               and
               an
               euill
               tree
               bringeth
               forth
               euill
               fruite
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             the
             children
             of
             Christians
             are
             not
             like
             vnto
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Moores
             ,
             which
             bee
             withered
             trees
             without
             any
             fruit
             ,
             but
             the
             Christians
             bee
             elected
             in
             their
             mothers
             wombes
             ,
             as
             holy
             Ieremias
             the
             prophet
             ,
             and
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               Baptist
            
             were
             :
             Furthermore
             the
             children
             of
             Christian
             women
             are
             elected
             and
             consecrated
             by
             the
             communication
             and
             imparting
             of
             the
             body
             &
             bloud
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             when
             women
             great
             with
             child
             do
             take
             the
             most
             blessed
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             infant
             in
             the
             wombe
             receiuing
             nutriment
             is
             thereby
             sanctified
             ,
             for
             euen
             as
             the
             child
             in
             the
             mothers
             wombe
             ,
             conceiueth
             either
             sorrow
             or
             ioy
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             mother
             is
             affected
             ,
             so
             also
             is
             it
             nourished
             by
             the
             mothers
             norishment
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             Lord
             saith
             in
             his
             holy
             Ghospell
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             eate
             my
             body
             and
             drinke
             my
             bloud
             ,
             hee
             shall
             not
             tast
             of
             eternall
             death
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             eate
             of
             my
             body
             and
             drinke
             my
             bloud
             hee
             shall
             remaine
             with
             mee
             :
             and
             Paul
             the
             teacher
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             saith
             ,
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             husband
             is
             iustified
             by
             the
             beleeuing
             wife
             ,
             &
             the
             vnbeleeuing
             wife
             is
             sanctified
             
             by
             the
             beleeuing
             husband
             ,
             otherwise
             your
             children
             should
             be
             vncleane
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             bee
             sanctified
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             so
             that
             the
             children
             of
             an
             vnbeleeuing
             mother
             bee
             sanctified
             by
             the
             saithfulnesse
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             then
             be
             they
             much
             more
             holy
             that
             bee
             borne
             of
             faithfull
             fathers
             and
             mothers
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             is
             farre
             more
             holy
             to
             call
             children
             before
             they
             bee
             christned
             halfe
             Christians
             ,
             then
             Pagans
             :
             and
             the
             Apostles
             also
             haue
             said
             in
             their
             bookes
             of
             councels
             ,
             that
             al
             which
             beleeue
             and
             be
             not
             baptised
             ,
             may
             iustly
             bee
             termed
             halfe
             Christians
             ,
             who
             also
             say
             in
             the
             said
             bookes
             :
             if
             Iew
             ,
             Moore
             ,
             or
             Gentile
             will
             receiue
             the
             faith
             ,
             hee
             is
             not
             forthwith
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             that
             hee
             first
             come
             vnto
             the
             gate
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             heare
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             that
             before
             he
             be
             incited
             and
             brought
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             by
             stelth
             vnto
             the
             faith
             ,
             hee
             may
             know
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             which
             when
             hee
             hath
             done
             hee
             may
             be
             called
             halfe
             a
             Christian
             ,
             although
             he
             be
             not
             baptised
             ,
             as
             the
             Ghospel
             teacheth
             ,
             he
             that
             beleeueth
             ,
             and
             is
             baptised
             shal
             bee
             saued
             ,
             and
             hee
             which
             beleeueth
             not
             shall
             bee
             damned
             .
             And
             our
             custome
             is
             that
             women
             with
             child
             before
             they
             be
             deliuered
             should
             be
             confessed
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             they
             should
             receiue
             the
             Lords
             body
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             doe
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             fathers
             of
             those
             children
             which
             compel
             not
             their
             wiues
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             bee
             accounted
             wicked
             and
             euill
             Christians
             :
             Moreouer
             you
             must
             vnderstand
             that
             confirmation
             and
             chrisme
             ,
             or
             extreame
             vnction
             of
             oyle
             ,
             bee
             not
             accounted
             Sacraments
             ,
             nor
             bee
             in
             any
             vse
             with
             vs
             ,
             as
             I
             see
             they
             bee
             heare
             by
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Romane
             Church
             .
             Also
             by
             Moyses
             lawes
             and
             the
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Apostles
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             to
             eate
             vncleane
             meates
             ,
             and
             this
             wee
             doe
             for
             the
             full
             obseruation
             of
             the
             law
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             consist
             of
             one
             and
             foure
             score
             bookes
             in
             
             both
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             forty
             and
             sixe
             bookes
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             thirty
             fiue
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             which
             expresse
             number
             of
             bookes
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             wee
             haue
             by
             computation
             from
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             ,
             from
             which
             bookes
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             for
             vs
             to
             ad
             or
             diminish
             any
             thing
             ,
             no
             though
             an
             Angell
             from
             heauen
             should
             indeauour
             to
             perswade
             vs
             therevnto
             .
             And
             hee
             which
             dare
             to
             attempt
             any
             such
             thing
             ought
             to
             be
             reputed
             as
             accursed
             :
             Wherefore
             neither
             the
             Patriarcke
             nor
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             by
             themselues
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             councels
             ,
             doe
             thinke
             or
             suppose
             that
             they
             can
             make
             any
             lawes
             thereby
             any
             one
             may
             bee
             bound
             to
             a
             mortall
             or
             deadly
             sinne
             :
             for
             in
             those
             bookes
             of
             councels
             it
             is
             ordained
             by
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             confesse
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             what
             penance
             wee
             ought
             to
             take
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             heinousnesse
             of
             each
             sinne
             ,
             is
             there
             set
             downe
             .
             They
             instruct
             vs
             also
             how
             we
             should
             pray
             ,
             fast
             ,
             and
             doe
             deedes
             of
             charity
             :
             and
             this
             is
             very
             familiar
             in
             vse
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             that
             as
             soone
             as
             wee
             haue
             committed
             any
             sinne
             ,
             we
             forthwith
             ,
             runne
             to
             the
             feete
             of
             the
             confessor
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             vsed
             both
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             of
             what
             estate
             or
             condition
             soeuer
             they
             bee
             of
             :
             And
             as
             oft
             as
             wee
             bee
             confessed
             we
             receiue
             the
             bodie
             of
             our
             blessed
             LORD
             in
             both
             kindes
             ,
             in
             sweete
             or
             vnleauened
             wheaten
             bread
             :
             and
             if
             wee
             should
             bee
             confessed
             euery
             day
             ,
             wee
             should
             likewise
             euery
             day
             receiue
             the
             most
             blessed
             and
             reuerent
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             this
             custome
             is
             common
             as
             well
             to
             the
             Clergie
             as
             to
             Lay
             people
             :
             And
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             is
             not
             kept
             with
             vs
             in
             Churches
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             heere
             amongst
             the
             people
             of
             Europe
             .
             Neither
             doe
             those
             which
             be
             sick
             receiue
             the
             Lords
             body
             ,
             vntill
             they
             begin
             to
             waxe
             strong
             and
             recouer
             there
             helth
             :
             and
             this
             is
             done
             because
             all
             men
             both
             Lay
             and
             
             Clergy
             ,
             doe
             vsually
             receiue
             it
             euery
             weeke
             twice
             ,
             and
             all
             which
             bee
             willing
             so
             to
             doe
             come
             vnto
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             ministred
             to
             none
             but
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             the
             Patriarch
             or
             to
             
               Prestor
               Iohn
            
             himselfe
             :
             We
             alwaies
             vse
             one
             consessor
             ,
             and
             doe
             neuer
             take
             any
             other
             vnlesse
             he
             bee
             absent
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             returne
             wee
             goe
             to
             him
             againe
             ,
             and
             the
             confessors
             (
             by
             there
             power
             they
             haue
             from
             the
             Church
             )
             giue
             vs
             absolution
             of
             all
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             reseruing
             no
             case
             to
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Patriarcke
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             neuer
             so
             heinous
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             the
             Priests
             may
             not
             heere
             their
             confessions
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             bee
             confessed
             themselues
             :
             Both
             priests
             also
             and
             Munkes
             ,
             and
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             Ministers
             with
             vs
             liue
             by
             their
             owne
             labour
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             neither
             hath
             nor
             receiueth
             any
             tithes
             .
             Yet
             it
             hath
             reuenewes
             and
             lands
             which
             both
             Clerkes
             and
             Monkes
             digge
             and
             till
             ,
             either
             by
             there
             owne
             or
             other
             mens
             labour
             ,
             and
             other
             almes
             haue
             the
             none
             but
             such
             as
             bee
             freely
             offered
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             for
             the
             buriall
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             other
             Godly
             matters
             :
             neither
             is
             it
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             begge
             in
             the
             streetes
             ,
             nor
             to
             extorte
             or
             wrest
             any
             almes
             from
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             In
             our
             Churches
             also
             is
             euery
             day
             onely
             one
             Masse
             celebrated
             ,
             which
             we
             account
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             lawful
             (
             by
             our
             old
             ordinances
             )
             to
             solemnize
             more
             then
             one
             in
             a
             day
             ;
             &
             for
             this
             Masse
             we
             take
             no
             hire
             nor
             reward
             :
             and
             in
             the
             ministery
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Altar
             is
             not
             shewed
             as
             heere
             I
             perceiue
             it
             is
             .
             And
             with
             vs
             ,
             all
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             and
             Sub-deacons
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             come
             vnto
             the
             Church
             ,
             receiue
             the
             bodie
             of
             our
             Lord
             :
             and
             wee
             say
             no
             Masse
             for
             the
             remission
             and
             forgiuenesse
             of
             soules
             departed
             ;
             but
             the
             dead
             bee
             buried
             with
             crosses
             and
             
             Orizons
             ,
             in
             a
             certaine
             place
             ,
             and
             ouer
             the
             dead
             bodies
             wee
             chiefly
             amongst
             other
             praiers
             recite
             the
             beginning
             of
             Saint
             Iohns
             Ghospel
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             following
             the
             buriall
             of
             the
             corpes
             ,
             wee
             offer
             almes
             for
             him
             which
             wee
             doe
             vpon
             certaine
             daies
             after
             ,
             vpon
             al
             which
             daies
             we
             keepe
             funerall
             bankets
             :
             and
             thus
             far
             I
             haue
             spoken
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             religion
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             for
             that
             after
             our
             comming
             into
             Portingal
             ,
             we
             had
             many
             and
             often
             disputations
             and
             contentions
             with
             diuers
             Doctors
             ,
             &
             especially
             with
             our
             Maisters
             
               Didacus
               Ortysius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Saint
             Thomas
             Isle
             ,
             and
             Deane
             of
             the
             Kings
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             with
             
               Peter
               Margalhus
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             choise
             and
             difference
             of
             meates
             ,
             it
             shal
             not
             be
             vnfitting
             to
             say
             something
             of
             that
             matter
             .
          
           
             First
             you
             must
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             wee
             obserue
             a
             difference
             of
             meates
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             difference
             is
             appointed
             by
             the
             word
             of
             GOD
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             word
             was
             afterwards
             borne
             of
             the
             Virgine
             Mary
             ,
             and
             walked
             and
             was
             conuersant
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             that
             word
             of
             God
             I
             haue
             alwaies
             accounted
             an
             euer
             liuing
             ,
             whole
             and
             inuiolated
             word
             ,
             neither
             did
             that
             mouth
             which
             heeretofore
             forbad
             to
             eate
             of
             vncleanesse
             ,
             say
             afterwards
             in
             any
             part
             of
             his
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             eate
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             which
             entereth
             in
             by
             the
             mouth
             defileth
             not
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             such
             things
             as
             proceed
             forth
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             hee
             pronounced
             not
             this
             speech
             ,
             for
             because
             hee
             would
             breake
             that
             which
             before
             hee
             had
             appointed
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             might
             refute
             the
             superstition
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             taxed
             and
             blamed
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             eate
             meate
             with
             vnwashed
             hands
             ,
             for
             neither
             the
             Apostles
             at
             that
             time
             that
             they
             liued
             with
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             did
             euer
             vse
             any
             vncleane
             things
             ,
             or
             tasted
             of
             those
             things
             which
             bee
             forbidden
             in
             
             the
             law
             ,
             nor
             yet
             did
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             transgresse
             the
             law
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             bee
             prooued
             by
             any
             of
             our
             writings
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             at
             those
             times
             which
             followed
             our
             Lords
             passion
             when
             they
             beganne
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             did
             either
             eate
             or
             kill
             any
             vncleane
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             true
             that
             Paul
             sayd
             ,
             eate
             of
             euery
             thing
             that
             commeth
             into
             the
             shambles
             making
             no
             question
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             if
             an
             Infidell
             call
             you
             to
             supper
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             will
             goe
             ,
             eate
             of
             all
             things
             which
             be
             set
             before
             you
             ,
             making
             no
             question
             for
             conscience
             sake
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             sacrificed
             to
             Idols
             ,
             eate
             not
             of
             it
             because
             of
             him
             that
             shewed
             you
             ,
             and
             for
             conscience
             sake
             &c.
             
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             Paul
             speaketh
             to
             please
             those
             which
             were
             not
             yet
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             because
             there
             arose
             many
             disputations
             and
             contentions
             betwixt
             those
             and
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             for
             the
             appeasing
             whereof
             he
             did
             more
             easily
             yeeld
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             conforme
             himselfe
             vnto
             their
             will
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             throughly
             confirmed
             in
             the
             faith
             .
             And
             this
             hee
             did
             not
             that
             he
             would
             breake
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             gratifying
             others
             in
             releasing
             them
             from
             ceremonies
             ,
             hee
             might
             thereby
             winne
             them
             to
             the
             faith
             :
             The
             same
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               him
               that
               eateth
               despice
               him
               that
               eateth
               not
               ,
               &
               let
               not
               him
               that
               eateth
               not
               condemne
               him
               that
               eateth
               ,
               because
               hee
               which
               eateth
               ,
               eateth
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               hee
               which
               eateth
               not
               ,
               eateth
               not
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             wherefore
             it
             is
             very
             vnworthily
             done
             to
             reprehend
             strangers
             that
             bee
             Christians
             so
             sharply
             and
             bitterly
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             beene
             oftentimes
             reprehended
             my selfe
             ,
             both
             for
             this
             matter
             and
             for
             other
             things
             which
             belonged
             not
             to
             the
             true
             faith
             :
             but
             it
             shal
             be
             better
             and
             more
             standing
             with
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             sustaine
             such
             Christians
             whether
             they
             bee
             Greekes
             ,
             Americans
             ,
             or
             Aethiopians
             ,
             
             or
             of
             any
             other
             of
             the
             seuen
             Christian
             Churches
             in
             charity
             and
             imbracings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             liue
             and
             be
             conuersant
             amongst
             other
             Christian
             brothers
             ,
             without
             contumelies
             or
             reproches
             ;
             for
             we
             bee
             al
             the
             sons
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             together
             in
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             true
             faith
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             wee
             should
             contend
             so
             bitterly
             touching
             ceremonies
             ,
             but
             that
             each
             one
             should
             obserue
             his
             owne
             ceremonies
             ,
             without
             the
             hatred
             rayling
             or
             inueighing
             of
             other
             :
             neither
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             trauelled
             into
             other
             nations
             ,
             and
             obserueth
             his
             owne
             country
             ceremonies
             therefore
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             society
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Moreouer
             that
             which
             we
             haue
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             how
             Peter
             saw
             Heauen
             opened
             ,
             &
             a
             certaine
             vessel
             descending
             like
             vnto
             a
             great
             sheet
             ,
             bound
             or
             closed
             vp
             at
             the
             foure
             corners
             ,
             wherein
             were
             all
             kind
             of
             foure
             footed
             beasts
             and
             serpents
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             foules
             of
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             a
             voice
             said
             vnto
             
               Peter
               ,
               arise
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               kil
               and
               eate
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             Peter
             said
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
               Lord
               ,
               for
               I
               did
               neuer
               eate
               of
               any
               thing
               commune
               or
               vncleane
               ,
            
             and
             the
             voice
             replied
             vnto
             him
             againe
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               cleane
               doe
               not
               thou
               cal
               commune
               or
               vncleane
               :
            
             which
             words
             being
             repeated
             three
             times
             ,
             the
             vessel
             was
             againe
             taken
             vp
             into
             Heauen
             :
             which
             done
             the
             spirit
             sent
             him
             into
             Caesaria
             vnto
             Cornelius
             a
             deu
             out
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             with
             whom
             when
             Peter
             spake
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             fell
             vpon
             all
             those
             which
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             receiued
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Peter
             commanded
             that
             all
             Cornelius
             houshold
             should
             be
             baptised
             :
             But
             when
             the
             other
             Apostles
             and
             brethren
             which
             were
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             heard
             that
             Cornelius
             was
             baptised
             ,
             they
             were
             displeased
             at
             Peter
             that
             hee
             had
             giuen
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             saying
             ,
             why
             wentest
             thou
             to
             men
             that
             be
             not
             circumcised
             
             and
             didst
             eate
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             when
             Peter
             had
             declared
             vnto
             them
             the
             whole
             vision
             ,
             they
             were
             pacified
             and
             gaue
             thankes
             vnto
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             And
             therefore
             hath
             hee
             giuen
             repentance
             vnto
             the
             Gentiles
             for
             their
             saluation
             .
             And
             they
             remembred
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             hee
             spake
             when
             he
             ascended
             vp
             into
             heauen
             
               Go
               throughout
               all
               the
               world
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               vnto
               all
               creatures
               :
               he
               that
               beleeueth
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saued
               ,
               but
               hee
               which
               beleeueth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             the
             Apostles
             began
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             through
             out
             all
             the
             world
             vnto
             euery
             creature
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             the
             sound
             of
             them
             went
             throughout
             all
             the
             world
             .
             And
             this
             vision
             wherein
             both
             cleane
             and
             vncleane
             things
             did
             appeare
             ,
             we
             in
             Aethiopia
             expound
             thus
             :
             That
             by
             the
             cleane
             beasts
             was
             meant
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             :
             and
             by
             the
             vncleane
             beasts
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             be
             the
             Gentiles
             called
             vncleane
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             bee
             worshippers
             of
             Idols
             ,
             and
             willingly
             do
             the
             workes
             of
             the
             diuel
             ,
             which
             be
             vncleane
             :
             and
             whereas
             the
             voyce
             sayd
             vnto
             
               Peter
               ,
               Kill
            
             ,
             that
             we
             interpret
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             baptize
             :
             and
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             eate
             ;
             that
             is
             interpreted
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sayd
             ,
             Teach
             and
             preach
             the
             lawe
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Israell
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             bee
             found
             in
             any
             place
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             either
             Peter
             or
             the
             other
             Apostles
             did
             kill
             or
             eate
             any
             vncleane
             beast
             ,
             after
             this
             vision
             .
          
           
             And
             also
             we
             must
             vnderstand
             ,
             when
             the
             Scripture
             speaketh
             of
             bread
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             not
             meate
             or
             corporal
             nourishment
             therby
             ,
             but
             the
             explication
             and
             exposition
             of
             Christ
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           
             And
             surely
             it
             were
             well
             done
             for
             all
             teachers
             and
             preachers
             of
             this
             sheet
             ,
             which
             was
             shewed
             vnto
             Peter
             ,
             to
             teach
             high
             and
             great
             matters
             ,
             and
             not
             pettie
             or
             light
             things
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             do
             seeme
             little
             to
             appertaine
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             nor
             thereby
             cunningly
             to
             hunt
             after
             this
             document
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             should
             be
             conuenient
             or
             lawfull
             for
             vs
             to
             eate
             vncleane
             things
             ,
             seeing
             no
             such
             thing
             can
             bee
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             for
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             bookes
             of
             Councels
             haue
             taught
             vs
             not
             to
             eate
             beasts
             that
             be
             strangled
             ,
             suffocated
             ,
             or
             killed
             '
             of
             other
             beasts
             ,
             or
             bloud
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             loueth
             cleannes
             and
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             hateth
             gluttony
             and
             vncleannesse
             .
             And
             our
             Lord
             also
             greatly
             loueth
             those
             that
             abstaine
             from
             flesh
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             those
             that
             fast
             with
             bread
             and
             water
             ,
             and
             herbes
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             Baptist
             the
             Eremite
             did
             beyond
             Iordane
             ,
             who
             did
             euer
             eat
             herbes
             :
             and
             S.
             Paul
             the
             Eremite
             ,
             who
             remained
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             foure
             score
             yeares
             euer
             fasting
             :
             and
             S.
             Anthonie
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Macarius
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             their
             spirituall
             children
             ,
             which
             did
             neuer
             tast
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             my
             brethren
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             despise
             and
             inueigh
             against
             our
             neighbors
             ,
             because
             Iames
             saith
             ,
             Hee
             which
             detracteth
             his
             brother
             ,
             or
             condemneth
             his
             brother
             ,
             detracteth
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             condemneth
             the
             law
             :
             Paul
             also
             teacheth
             ,
             That
             it
             were
             better
             for
             euery
             one
             to
             liue
             contented
             with
             their
             owne
             traditions
             ,
             then
             to
             dispute
             with
             his
             Christian
             brother
             of
             the
             law
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             Not
             to
             know
             more
             than
             is
             behoofull
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             wise
             vnto
             sobrietie
             ,
             and
             vnto
             euery
             one
             as
             God
             hath
             diuided
             the
             measure
             of
             faith
             :
             wherfore
             it
             is
             vndecent
             to
             dispute
             with
             our
             brethren
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             meates
             ,
             because
             the
             meate
             doth
             not
             commend
             vs
             to
             God
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             We
             shall
             neither
             abound
             if
             we
             do
             eate
             ;
             nor
             want
             ,
             if
             
             we
             do
             not
             eat
             .
             And
             therfore
             let
             vs
             seek
             those
             things
             which
             be
             aboue
             ,
             and
             the
             celestiall
             food
             ,
             and
             leaue
             off
             these
             vaine
             disputations
             .
             Al
             these
             things
             which
             I
             haue
             written
             concerning
             Traditions
             ,
             I
             haue
             not
             done
             to
             breed
             disputation
             ,
             but
             that
             as
             much
             as
             in
             me
             lyeth
             ,
             I
             may
             defend
             and
             protect
             my
             country-folkes
             against
             the
             bitter
             taunts
             and
             reprehensions
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             setting
             aside
             all
             reuerence
             ,
             will
             not
             stick
             to
             defame
             &
             reuile
             that
             most
             potent
             Prince
             precious
             Iohn
             and
             vs
             his
             subiects
             ,
             with
             slanders
             and
             reproches
             ,
             calling
             vs
             Iewes
             and
             Mahometans
             ,
             because
             we
             obserue
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             keepe
             holy
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             like
             vnto
             the
             Iewes
             :
             and
             also
             for
             that
             like
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             wee
             fast
             vntill
             the
             Sunne
             going
             downe
             ,
             which
             they
             alledge
             is
             vnfit
             for
             a
             Christian
             man
             to
             do
             :
             and
             this
             they
             obiect
             against
             vs
             most
             bitterly
             ,
             that
             we
             allow
             and
             hold
             it
             as
             lawfull
             for
             Priests
             to
             marry
             ,
             as
             for
             lay
             people
             :
             this
             also
             they
             omit
             not
             to
             speake
             against
             vs
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             nippingly
             ;
             for
             that
             we
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             distrusting
             in
             our
             first
             Baptisme
             ,
             be
             re-baptized
             once
             euery
             yeare
             ,
             &
             that
             women
             be
             circumcised
             as
             well
             as
             men
             ,
             which
             custome
             was
             neuer
             vsed
             amongst
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             because
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             a
             difference
             of
             meats
             is
             most
             religiously
             to
             be
             obserued
             :
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             because
             we
             call
             those
             children
             halfe
             Christians
             ,
             which
             before
             Baptisme
             be
             wont
             to
             be
             called
             Pagans
             :
             to
             which
             slanders
             and
             misreports
             ,
             I
             am
             inforced
             to
             say
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             I
             may
             purge
             our
             people
             from
             such
             reproches
             and
             calumnies
             ,
             &
             that
             I
             may
             make
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             holy
             Romane
             church
             more
             affable
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             by
             whom
             (
             how
             holily
             I
             know
             not
             )
             I
             haue
             bin
             forbidden
             to
             receiue
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             euer
             since
             I
             came
             into
             Portugall
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             space
             of
             7.
             yeares
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             which
             I
             speake
             with
             griefe
             and
             teares
             )
             I
             am
             reputed
             amongst
             the
             Christian
             brethren
             as
             an
             Ethnicke
             ,
             and
             
             one
             accursed
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             quickeneth
             and
             refresheth
             all
             things
             ,
             may
             see
             and
             discerne
             ,
             to
             whose
             Iudgement
             I
             commit
             all
             these
             matters
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             am
             not
             sent
             from
             my
             most
             mightie
             Lord
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             vnto
             Iohn
             the
             most
             renowned
             king
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             to
             mooue
             disputations
             and
             contentions
             :
             But
             to
             begin
             friendship
             and
             felowship
             ,
             and
             not
             either
             to
             increase
             or
             diminish
             humane
             traditions
             :
             but
             that
             I
             should
             inquire
             and
             diligently
             vnderstand
             ,
             touching
             the
             Heresies
             of
             Arrius
             ,
             Prince
             of
             Heretickes
             :
             whether
             the
             Christians
             of
             Europe
             would
             meete
             with
             vs
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             opinions
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             for
             the
             destroying
             of
             whose
             errors
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Councell
             assembled
             together
             at
             Nicea
             ,
             vnder
             Pope
             Iulius
             ,
             consisting
             of
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteene
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             withall
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             know
             ,
             whether
             that
             be
             obserued
             among
             the
             Christians
             of
             Europe
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             teach
             in
             their
             bookes
             of
             Synods
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             a
             Councell
             should
             be
             celebrated
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             twise
             euery
             yeare
             ,
             to
             dispute
             of
             matters
             of
             faith
             :
             the
             first
             of
             which
             Councels
             (
             by
             the
             Apostles
             desire
             )
             should
             be
             assembled
             at
             the
             feast
             of
             Penticost
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             tenth
             of
             October
             :
             as
             also
             to
             vnderstand
             ,
             how
             we
             did
             agree
             together
             ,
             touching
             the
             errors
             of
             Macedonius
             ;
             for
             which
             cause
             there
             was
             a
             Councel
             of
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             bishops
             assembled
             together
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             vnder
             Pope
             Damasus
             :
             and
             likewise
             of
             the
             errors
             of
             Nestorius
             ,
             for
             whome
             there
             was
             a
             Councell
             of
             two
             hundred
             Bishops
             ,
             assembled
             together
             in
             Ephesus
             vnder
             Pope
             Celestine
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             also
             know
             of
             the
             fourth
             Chalcedonian
             councel
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             for
             the
             errors
             of
             Eutiches
             ,
             were
             assembled
             632.
             bishops
             ,
             at
             which
             time
             
               S.
               Leo
            
             was
             bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             from
             which
             Councell
             ,
             after
             many
             disputations
             ,
             and
             nothing
             
             concluded
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             the
             matter
             beeing
             left
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             they
             all
             departed
             home
             euery
             one
             remaining
             in
             his
             owne
             opinion
             :
             The
             bookes
             of
             which
             Councels
             and
             of
             others
             which
             were
             celebrated
             afterwards
             ,
             our
             most
             mightie
             Lord
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Aethiopia
             hath
             in
             his
             keeping
             :
             and
             of
             this
             cockle
             which
             the
             enemy
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             diuel
             ,
             hath
             sowne
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             my
             Lord
             is
             much
             grieued
             and
             all
             his
             subiects
             which
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Our
             countri-men
             euen
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             primitiue
             Church
             ,
             haue
             acknowledged
             the
             bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             the
             chiefe
             Bishop
             ,
             whome
             at
             this
             day
             wee
             obey
             as
             the
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             :
             In
             whose
             court
             we
             would
             often
             bee
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             iourney
             is
             ouer
             long
             ,
             and
             many
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             Mahometanes
             betwixt
             vs
             ,
             that
             may
             hinder
             our
             passage
             :
             so
             as
             ,
             though
             you
             should
             enter
             into
             all
             those
             great
             dangers
             ,
             yet
             you
             can
             effect
             nothing
             ,
             although
             that
             most
             wise
             and
             inuincible
             King
             Emanuel
             ,
             of
             happie
             memorie
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             that
             by
             his
             nauigations
             ,
             (
             not
             without
             Gods
             celestiall
             assistance
             )
             made
             passage
             into
             East
             India
             ,
             gaue
             great
             hope
             that
             it
             might
             afterwards
             be
             done
             more
             commodiously
             :
             for
             he
             hauing
             ouercome
             the
             Ocean
             with
             his
             nauie
             ,
             brought
             the
             red
             sea
             into
             his
             subiection
             ,
             being
             no
             whit
             deterred
             with
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             coast
             ,
             so
             as
             hee
             might
             increase
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             make
             a
             way
             open
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             our
             friendship
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             that
             is
             now
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             each
             nation
             may
             receiue
             ayde
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             wee
             hope
             that
             in
             short
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             Portugals
             forces
             and
             our
             owne
             ,
             all
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             and
             other
             vnbeleeuing
             Ethnickes
             ,
             shall
             be
             driuen
             and
             expelled
             from
             the
             whole
             Erithraean
             sea
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             Arabia
             ,
             Persis
             ,
             and
             India
             .
          
           
             In
             like
             manner
             we
             trust
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             that
             it
             will
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             (
             peace
             beeing
             established
             amongst
             all
             the
             Christians
             of
             Europe
             )
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             crosse
             shall
             bee
             expelled
             also
             from
             the
             mediterranean
             places
             ,
             Pontus
             and
             other
             Prouinces
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             There
             may
             be
             vpon
             earth
             ,
             one
             lawe
             ,
             one
             fold
             ,
             and
             one
             shepheard
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             thing
             we
             haue
             two
             Oracles
             or
             predictions
             :
             one
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             S.
             Ficator
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             S.
             Synoda
             the
             Eremit
             ,
             who
             was
             borne
             in
             the
             vttermost
             rock
             of
             Egypt
             :
             neither
             of
             which
             two
             differeth
             from
             other
             .
             And
             since
             the
             time
             that
             my
             most
             mighty
             Lord
             receiued
             the
             ambassadors
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             king
             Emanuel
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             these
             oracles
             doth
             seeme
             to
             hasten
             to
             an
             end
             ;
             for
             truly
             our
             Prince
             thinks
             of
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             of
             that
             :
             meditating
             also
             (
             both
             by
             his
             councell
             &
             forces
             )
             how
             he
             may
             root
             out
             all
             Mahometans
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             For
             these
             causes
             ,
             and
             for
             others
             which
             I
             haue
             layd
             open
             before
             the
             most
             famous
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Emanuel
             ,
             was
             I
             sent
             hither
             by
             my
             most
             mightie
             Lord
             as
             an
             Ambassadour
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             friuolous
             and
             vaine
             disputations
             :
             And
             I
             pray
             with
             an
             vnfained
             heart
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             and
             mighty
             God
             may
             bring
             the
             decrees
             and
             indeauours
             of
             our
             Prince
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             was
             sent
             ,
             to
             a
             happie
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             glorie
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Hauing
             gone
             thus
             far
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             briefly
             expound
             somthing
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             of
             the
             state
             of
             our
             Patriarke
             and
             Emperour
             .
             And
             first
             you
             must
             vnderstand
             ,
             that
             (
             by
             a
             sollemne
             custome
             )
             our
             Patriarke
             is
             created
             by
             the
             voyces
             of
             our
             Monkes
             of
             Hierusalem
             ,
             which
             remaine
             there
             about
             the
             sepulcher
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             his
             election
             &
             creation
             is
             in
             this
             maner
             :
             The
             Patriarke
             being
             dead
             ,
             our
             Emperour
             Prester
             Iohn
             ●endeth
             foorthwith
             a
             speedie
             messenger
             vnto
             Hierusalem
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Monkes
             there
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             sayd
             )
             who
             receiuing
             
             the
             message
             and
             the
             gifts
             which
             our
             Lord
             the
             Emperour
             sendeth
             vnto
             the
             holy
             Sepulcher
             ,
             they
             presenrly
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             possible
             expedition
             ,
             elect
             another
             Patriarch
             by
             the
             most
             voyces
             :
             but
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             elect
             any
             other
             ,
             than
             one
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             incorrupt
             manners
             ,
             and
             vntainted
             conuersation
             ;
             who
             being
             created
             ,
             they
             signe
             their
             suffrages
             ,
             and
             giue
             them
             into
             the
             Legates
             hands
             that
             came
             for
             that
             purpose
             :
             he
             foorthwith
             goeth
             to
             Cayre
             ,
             whither
             when
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             offereth
             that
             creation
             vnto
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             whose
             seate
             is
             alwaies
             there
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             he
             perceiueth
             which
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Alexandria
             they
             haue
             elected
             ,
             he
             foorth-with
             sendeth
             the
             man
             ordained
             to
             such
             honors
             ,
             with
             the
             Legate
             into
             Aethiopia
             ,
             who
             by
             an
             old
             ordonance
             ought
             alwaies
             to
             be
             an
             Eremit
             ,
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             
               S.
               Anthony
            
             :
             with
             whom
             the
             Ambassadour
             goeth
             straight
             into
             Aethiopia
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             receiued
             of
             all
             men
             with
             great
             ioy
             and
             honor
             :
             in
             which
             busines
             somtimes
             is
             spent
             a
             yere
             or
             two
             ;
             in
             al
             which
             time
             ,
             precious
             Iohn
             doth
             dispose
             of
             the
             reuenues
             of
             the
             Patriarke
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             .
             Now
             the
             chiefest
             office
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             ,
             is
             to
             giue
             orders
             ;
             which
             none
             but
             he
             can
             either
             giue
             or
             take
             away
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             bestow
             vpon
             none
             ,
             either
             Bishopricke
             ,
             or
             other
             Church-benefice
             :
             this
             onely
             belongeth
             to
             precious
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             dispenceth
             of
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             will.
             And
             the
             Patriarch
             beeing
             dead
             ,
             he
             whose
             power
             and
             yerely
             reuenues
             is
             the
             largest
             ,
             is
             made
             heire
             of
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             all
             his
             goods
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Patriarch
             is
             to
             proceed
             to
             excommunication
             against
             the
             stubborne
             ,
             the
             obseruation
             whereof
             is
             so
             strict
             ,
             as
             the
             punishment
             of
             perpetuall
             steruing
             to
             death
             is
             inflicted
             vpon
             the
             offenders
             .
          
           
           
             Indulgences
             he
             giueth
             nor
             granteth
             none
             ,
             neither
             bee
             any
             interdicted
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             for
             any
             offence
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             hainous
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             homicide
             :
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Patriarchship
             in
             our
             speech
             is
             called
             Abunna
             :
             but
             he
             which
             now
             executeth
             the
             office
             is
             called
             Marcus
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             proper
             name
             giuen
             him
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             man
             of
             an
             hundred
             yeares
             of
             age
             or
             aboue
             .
          
           
             And
             you
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             we
             begin
             our
             yeare
             in
             the
             Kalends
             of
             September
             ,
             which
             day
             alwaies
             falleth
             vpon
             the
             vigill
             of
             Saint
             Iohn
             Baptist
             ,
             the
             other
             festiuall
             dayes
             ,
             as
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Natiuity
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Easter
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             bee
             celebrated
             with
             vs
             at
             the
             same
             times
             they
             be
             in
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             may
             not
             obscurely
             passe
             ouer
             as
             though
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Philip
             the
             Apostle
             did
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             and
             faith
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             in
             our
             countrie
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             you
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             is
             fully
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             euer
             called
             precious
             Iohn
             ,
             and
             not
             Presbiter
             Iohn
             ,
             as
             is
             falsly
             bruted
             abrode
             :
             for
             in
             one
             speech
             it
             is
             written
             with
             characters
             ,
             that
             signifie
             
               Ioannes
               Belull
            
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             much
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             precious
             or
             high
             Iohn
             :
             and
             in
             the
             chaldaean
             tongue
             it
             is
             
               Ioannes
               Encoe
            
             ,
             which
             beeing
             interpreted
             ,
             doth
             signifie
             precious
             or
             high
             Iohn
             .
             Neither
             is
             hee
             to
             be
             named
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Abyssini
             ,
             as
             Matheus
             hath
             vntruly
             declared
             ,
             but
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             :
             and
             Mathew
             beeing
             an
             Armenian
             ,
             could
             not
             throughly
             vnderstand
             our
             matters
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             appertained
             vnto
             faith
             and
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             related
             many
             things
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             most
             prudent
             and
             most
             potent
             king
             Emanuel
             of
             happy
             memory
             ,
             
             which
             with
             vs
             are
             nothing
             soe
             ,
             and
             this
             hee
             did
             not
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             speake
             vntruths
             ,
             for
             hee
             was
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             hee
             was
             not
             throughly
             instructed
             in
             matters
             concerning
             our
             religion
             :
             The
             succession
             of
             his
             Kingdomes
             and
             Empire
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             descend
             vpon
             the
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             but
             vnto
             him
             vpon
             whome
             the
             father
             pleaseth
             to
             bestow
             it
             ,
             And
             hee
             which
             now
             gouerneth
             the
             Empire
             was
             his
             fathers
             third
             sonne
             ,
             which
             hee
             merited
             and
             obtayned
             by
             an
             awfull
             and
             holy
             reuerence
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             for
             when
             his
             father
             lay
             a
             dying
             ,
             he
             commanded
             all
             his
             sonnes
             to
             sit
             downe
             vpon
             his
             throne
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             children
             did
             sauing
             he
             ,
             and
             he
             refused
             ,
             saying
             ,
             God
             for
             bid
             that
             so
             much
             should
             be
             attributed
             vnto
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             sit
             in
             my
             Lords
             chaire
             ,
             whose
             deuotion
             when
             his
             father
             saw
             ,
             hee
             indued
             him
             with
             all
             his
             Kingdomes
             &
             Empire
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             Dauid
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             whose
             Empire
             ,
             as
             well
             ouer
             Christians
             as
             Ethnickes
             ,
             is
             large
             and
             ample
             ,
             wherin
             be
             many
             Kings
             and
             petty
             Kings
             ,
             Earles
             ,
             Barons
             and
             Peeres
             ,
             and
             much
             Nobility
             ,
             all
             which
             be
             most
             obedient
             to
             his
             command
             :
             In
             all
             whose
             dominions
             there
             is
             no
             mony
             vsed
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             brought
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             for
             they
             giue
             and
             receiue
             siluer
             and
             gold
             by
             weight
             :
             wee
             haue
             many
             citties
             and
             great
             townes
             ,
             but
             not
             such
             as
             we
             see
             here
             in
             Portugall
             ,
             the
             reason
             whereof
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             is
             ,
             that
             precious
             Ioan
             liueth
             alwaies
             in
             campes
             and
             tents
             ,
             which
             custome
             is
             vsed
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             nobility
             may
             continually
             excercise
             themselues
             in
             military
             affaires
             :
             And
             this
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             wee
             bee
             compasled
             about
             on
             all
             sides
             with
             the
             enimies
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             haue
             many
             and
             euer
             prosperous
             conflicts
             ,
             which
             victories
             we
             attribute
             to
             gods
             diuine
             assistance
             :
             written
             lawes
             we
             haue
             none
             in
             vse
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             neither
             be
             the
             complaints
             of
             those
             which
             sue
             others
             expressed
             
             in
             libells
             or
             writings
             but
             by
             words
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             least
             by
             the
             couetuousnesse
             of
             Iudges
             and
             counsellors
             controuersies
             should
             be
             protracted
             .
             And
             this
             more
             I
             thinke
             sit
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             Mathew
             was
             not
             sent
             by
             Dauid
             our
             Emperor
             vnto
             the
             most
             inuincible
             and
             potent
             King
             Emanuell
             of
             happy
             memory
             ,
             but
             by
             Queene
             Helena
             the
             Emperors
             wife
             ,
             surnamed
             the
             hand
             of
             Mary
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             by
             reason
             of
             Dauids
             ,
             nonage
             ,
             tooke
             vpon
             her
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Kingdomes
             ,
             being
             a
             woman
             without
             doubt
             most
             prudent
             and
             holy
             :
             And
             the
             same
             Helen
             (
             as
             shee
             was
             excceeding
             well
             learned
             )
             writ
             two
             bookes
             in
             the
             Chaldean
             tongue
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             which
             is
             called
             
               Enzera
               Chebaa
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             praise
             God
             vpon
             the
             Organes
             and
             instruments
             of
             Musicke
             ,
             in
             which
             booke
             shee
             disputeth
             very
             learnedly
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             virginity
             of
             Mary
             the
             mother
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             other
             booke
             is
             called
             Chedale
             Chaay
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             sonne
             beame
             ,
             contayning
             very
             acute
             disputations
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             All
             these
             things
             concerning
             our
             faith
             ,
             religion
             and
             state
             of
             our
             country
             ,
             I
             
               Zaga
               Zabo
            
             ,
             by
             interpretation
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             both
             Bishop
             and
             Preest
             ,
             and
             
               Bugana
               Raz
            
             that
             is
             Captaine
             ,
             Knight
             and
             Veceroy
             of
             the
             Prouince
             ,
             haue
             declared
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             not
             deny
             at
             your
             request
             my
             most
             deere
             Sonne
             in
             Christ
             Damianus
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             other
             man
             desiring
             to
             be
             instructed
             there
             in
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             lawfull
             to
             deny
             it
             for
             two
             causes
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             am
             commanded
             by
             my
             most
             mighty
             Lord
             Precious
             Iohn
             Emperor
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             euery
             one
             that
             demandeth
             of
             me
             ,
             concerning
             our
             faith
             ,
             religion
             ,
             and
             prouinces
             ,
             &
             that
             I
             should
             conceale
             nothing
             ,
             but
             faithfully
             declare
             vnto
             them
             the
             truth
             of
             al
             things
             both
             by
             words
             and
             writing
             ;
             the
             other
             reason
             is
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             deeme
             it
             very
             fitting
             and
             labour
             well
             spent
             ,
             that
             our
             names
             ,
             customes
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             the
             sytuation
             of
             our
             countries
             should
             bee
             publikely
             knowen
             ,
             which
             matters
             I
             neuer
             writ
             
             vnto
             any
             one
             till
             this
             time
             ,
             nor
             yet
             declared
             in
             words
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             was
             sparing
             of
             my
             labour
             ,
             but
             because
             no
             Christian
             ,
             after
             my
             comming
             into
             portugall
             ,
             desired
             to
             know
             such
             things
             of
             me
             ,
             whereof
             I
             could
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             but
             greatly
             maruell
             .
             And
             seeing
             by
             many
             arguments
             I
             perceiue
             that
             you
             much
             desire
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             affaires
             ,
             I
             beeseech
             you
             by
             the
             wounds
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             and
             by
             his
             crosse
             to
             put
             this
             my
             confession
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             religion
             into
             the
             latine
             tongue
             ,
             that
             by
             your
             meanes
             all
             the
             Godly
             Christians
             of
             Europe
             ,
             may
             vnderstand
             our
             customes
             &
             the
             integrity
             of
             our
             maners
             .
             Moreouer
             if
             in
             your
             trauells
             you
             hap
             to
             goe
             to
             Rome
             ,
             then
             let
             mee
             intreat
             you
             to
             salute
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             the
             Pope
             &
             the
             most
             reuerent
             Cardinalls
             ,
             Patriarches
             ,
             Archbishops
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             the
             true
             worshippers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Christ
             Iesus
             in
             a
             kisse
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             will
             desire
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             send
             vnto
             me
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             furnished
             such
             letters
             ,
             whereby
             he
             may
             answere
             my
             Lord
             the
             Emperor
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             that
             after
             my
             long
             stay
             I
             may
             returne
             into
             mine
             owne
             country
             and
             visit
             my
             owne
             mansion
             house
             ,
             for
             I
             haue
             bin
             long
             here
             detained
             ,
             that
             before
             my
             death
             (
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             great
             age
             is
             at
             the
             dore
             )
             I
             may
             effect
             that
             which
             I
             am
             commāded
             .
             And
             that
             hauing
             furnished
             this
             Embassage
             I
             might
             dedicat
             the
             residue
             of
             my
             life
             vnto
             God
             ,
             &
             only
             spēd
             my
             time
             in
             deuotion
             ,
             moreouer
             I
             intreate
             you
             if
             you
             finde
             any
             thing
             in
             my
             writings
             not
             well
             penned
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             frame
             it
             to
             the
             latine
             phrase
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             manner
             as
             in
             no
             point
             you
             alter
             the
             sēce
             :
             &
             lastly
             I
             desire
             you
             that
             in
             your
             translatiō
             you
             wil
             search
             the
             old
             &
             new
             testament
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             know
             from
             what
             place
             I
             haue
             alleaged
             my
             authorities
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             more
             certain
             in
             your
             translation
             :
             but
             if
             I
             haue
             not
             handled
             euery
             thing
             so
             happily
             as
             may
             satisfie
             those
             which
             bee
             curious
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             be
             pardoned
             by
             reasō
             of
             my
             want
             of
             Chaldean
             bookes
             whereof
             I
             haue
             none
             ,
             for
             those
             I
             had
             I
             lost
             by
             
             misfortune
             in
             my
             iourny
             :
             wherefore
             being
             destitute
             of
             the
             vse
             of
             all
             bookes
             ,
             I
             could
             speake
             of
             nothing
             but
             what
             was
             fresh
             in
             my
             memory
             ,
             yet
             haue
             I
             deliuered
             all
             things
             most
             faithfuly
             .
          
           
             Farwel
             my
             deare
             beloued
             sonne
             in
             Christ
             .
             Vlispone
             the
             twenty
             foure
             day
             of
             Aprill
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             1534.
             
          
           
             When
             I
             had
             finished
             this
             busines
             I
             remembred
             my selfe
             of
             that
             place
             whereas
             I
             say
             that
             Christ
             descended
             into
             hel
             for
             the
             soule
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             soule
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             the
             same
             Christ
             receiued
             of
             his
             mother
             S.
             Mary
             the
             virgin
             .
          
           
             Of
             which
             thing
             wee
             haue
             an
             assured
             testimony
             in
             those
             bookes
             which
             wee
             call
             the
             bookes
             of
             gouernance
             ,
             which
             Christ
             Iesus
             deliuered
             vnto
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             which
             bookes
             be
             expressed
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             be
             called
             the
             misteries
             of
             doctrines
             ,
             by
             whose
             authority
             and
             testimony
             we
             all
             of
             vs
             continue
             in
             this
             opinion
             without
             doubting
             :
             but
             after
             I
             came
             into
             Portugall
             I
             found
             diuines
             teaching
             a
             contrary
             doctrine
             against
             all
             our
             opinions
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             certaine
             ,
             as
             wee
             doe
             not
             onely
             beleeue
             this
             ,
             but
             also
             affirme
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             all
             men
             had
             their
             beginning
             from
             Adam
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             our
             flesh
             is
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             Adames
             flesh
             so
             like-wise
             our
             soule
             being
             ,
             as
             a
             candle
             ,
             kindled
             by
             the
             soule
             of
             Adam
             ,
             had
             her
             originall
             and
             nature
             from
             Adam
             ,
             whereby
             it
             appeareth
             that
             we
             bee
             all
             the
             seede
             of
             Adam
             both
             of
             the
             flesh
             and
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             relation
             aboue
             sayd
             was
             written
             and
             subscribed
             with
             the
             Embassadors
             owne
             proper
             hand
             with
             the
             Chaldean
             caracters
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               The
               deploration
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Lappia
               by
               the
               same
            
             Damianus
             a
             Goes
             .
          
           
             I
             Thinke
             it
             not
             vnfitting
             (
             most
             worthy
             Bishop
             )
             to
             make
             some
             mention
             in
             the
             end
             of
             this
             treatise
             (
             because
             this
             also
             appertaineth
             to
             faith
             and
             to
             the
             vnion
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             of
             
               Iohn
               Magnus
               Gothus
            
             Archbishoppe
             of
             Vpsalia
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Suetia
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             we
             may
             be
             moued
             to
             take
             compassion
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Lappia
             :
             for
             this
             
               Iohn
               Magnus
               Gothus
            
             was
             borne
             of
             very
             good
             parents
             and
             rich
             ,
             maruelous
             well
             seene
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             honest
             conuersation
             ,
             and
             so
             addicted
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             zeale
             therevnto
             ,
             he
             lost
             the
             great
             Archbishoppricke
             of
             Vpsalia
             with
             all
             the
             reuenewes
             thereunto
             belonging
             ,
             amounting
             to
             forty
             thousand
             crownes
             a
             yeare
             ,
             and
             al
             his
             patrimony
             besides
             ,
             and
             hauing
             lost
             both
             dignity
             and
             goods
             ,
             and
             tossed
             in
             the
             variable
             streames
             of
             fortune
             he
             lay
             close
             in
             Prussia
             ,
             liuing
             poorely
             a
             long
             time
             at
             the
             Citty
             Daniz
             in
             Germany
             ,
             where
             (
             while
             I
             was
             dispatching
             my
             Kings
             affaires
             in
             those
             parts
             of
             Germany
             )
             I
             grew
             into
             great
             familiarity
             and
             indissoluble
             friendship
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             
               Olaus
               Magnus
               Gothus
            
             his
             brother
             :
             which
             two
             I
             afterwards
             found
             vnlooked
             for
             ,
             at
             Vecenza
             ,
             in
             poorer
             estate
             then
             befor
             they
             wer
             ,
             vnto
             which
             place
             they
             went
             purposly
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             councel
             divulged
             ,
             wherby
             they
             conceiued
             much
             hope
             for
             themselues
             and
             redresse
             of
             their
             calamities
             :
             And
             when
             the
             councell
             was
             discontinued
             &
             adorned
             ,
             those
             good
             mē
             being
             vtterly
             depriued
             of
             al
             their
             goods
             ,
             wherwith
             while
             they
             inioyed
             them
             they
             often
             in
             those
             Northerne
             parts
             contended
             
             much
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             haue
             contended
             (
             if
             matters
             had
             prospered
             )
             remoued
             to
             Venice
             ,
             there
             to
             get
             their
             liuing
             either
             vpon
             others
             liberality
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             owne
             industry
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             which
             was
             cheefly
             in
             teaching
             and
             instructing
             others
             ,
             for
             other
             succor
             could
             they
             get
             none
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             reposed
             their
             whole
             cōfidence
             in
             Gods
             assistance
             :
             whither
             when
             they
             were
             come
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             curteously
             intertained
             ,
             only
             of
             
               Hieronymus
               Quirinus
            
             the
             Patriarke
             of
             Venice
             in
             his
             Patriarchship
             ,
             and
             ther
             they
             remaine
             to
             this
             day
             expecting
             the
             divulging
             of
             that
             councel
             ;
             vnder
             the
             Archbishoppricke
             of
             Vpsalia
             is
             contained
             a
             great
             part
             of
             that
             large
             and
             vast
             prouince
             of
             Lappia
             ,
             the
             people
             wherof
             be
             ignorant
             of
             the
             laws
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             I
             vnderstand
             by
             many
             good
             and
             credible
             men
             )
             proceeded
             from
             the
             abhominable
             extortion
             and
             couetuousnesse
             of
             the
             prelates
             and
             nobles
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             were
             Christians
             they
             should
             bee
             free
             from
             those
             taxations
             and
             tributes
             ,
             wherwith
             they
             as
             Ethnickes
             be
             punished
             :
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             nobility
             and
             Bishops
             wax
             rich
             and
             welthy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             forbid
             them
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             least
             bearing
             the
             sweet
             and
             delectable
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             might
             withdraw
             from
             there
             tirany
             ,
             and
             extortion
             ,
             some
             part
             of
             their
             gaines
             ,
             and
             diminish
             some
             parte
             of
             their
             taxations
             ,
             wherby
             that
             miserable
             nation
             is
             most
             beastly
             and
             insatiably
             vexed
             and
             oppressed
             by
             those
             Monarches
             ,
             bearing
             the
             burthen
             most
             impatiently
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             were
             Christians
             they
             should
             pay
             no
             more
             tribute
             vnto
             them
             than
             other
             Christians
             pay
             vnto
             their
             princes
             :
             And
             therefore
             nothing
             regarding
             the
             saluation
             of
             so
             many
             soules
             ,
             they
             preferre
             their
             horrible
             &
             sacrilegious
             gaine
             ,
             before
             the
             true
             Faith
             and
             Christian
             religion
             :
             so
             as
             they
             may
             rightly
             bee
             said
             to
             carry
             the
             keies
             ,
             and
             neither
             enter
             them-selues
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             others
             to
             enter
             .
             Q
             insatiable
             coueteousnes
             and
             intollerable
             impiety
             ,
             and
             
             from
             Godly
             brests
             to
             be
             expelled
             both
             by
             weapons
             ,
             writings
             and
             all
             our
             forces
             :
             and
             without
             doubt
             it
             had
             beene
             quenched
             and
             buried
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             if
             this
             good
             man
             were
             restored
             to
             his
             former
             dignity
             ,
             for
             he
             desireth
             nothing
             more
             ,
             nor
             meditateth
             of
             any
             thing
             more
             earnestly
             ,
             than
             that
             this
             people
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             :
             nor
             doth
             he
             lament
             for
             any
             thing
             more
             ,
             than
             that
             by
             his
             means
             (
             as
             he
             euer
             desired
             in
             his
             hart
             )
             these
             miserable
             beasts
             (
             as
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             impious
             religion
             )
             be
             not
             made
             the
             flocke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             imbracing
             the
             Christian
             faith
             :
             nether
             doth
             he
             complaine
             so
             much
             for
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             Archbishoppricke
             ,
             nor
             that
             he
             was
             thrust
             from
             his
             goods
             ,
             left
             him
             by
             his
             ancestors
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             hee
             wanteth
             strength
             ,
             aid
             and
             substance
             where-with
             to
             cure
             this
             plague
             of
             Lappia
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             vnder
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             vnite
             them
             to
             the
             Roman
             Church
             :
             And
             this
             hee
             often-times
             confirmed
             by
             his
             letters
             sent
             me
             :
             wherewith
             my selfe
             not
             fully
             contented
             made
             earnest
             mention
             of
             this
             businesse
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             of
             that
             first
             Embassage
             of
             precious
             Ioan
             ,
             which
             I
             dedicated
             to
             the
             same
             
               Iohn
               Magnus
               Gothus
            
             :
             neither
             did
             I
             then
             satisfie
             my selfe
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             but
             by
             my
             letters
             dealt
             with
             
               Erasmus
               Rothrodamus
            
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             commit
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             matter
             to
             writing
             .
             Afterwards
             liuing
             in
             his
             company
             (
             for
             I
             was
             with
             him
             at
             Friburg
             Brisgoia
             the
             space
             of
             5
             months
             )
             I
             had
             speaches
             with
             him
             of
             that
             busines
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             he
             was
             induced
             and
             appoynted
             to
             frame
             a
             iust
             volume
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             but
             being
             preuented
             by
             death
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             busines
             he
             had
             vndertakē
             was
             vtterly
             dissolued
             ,
             notwithstanding
             vpon
             his
             death
             ,
             he
             concealed
             not
             the
             wicked
             Ecclesiastical
             impiety
             ,
             which
             truely
             he
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             accuse
             al
             Christians
             to
             whome
             God
             hath
             graunted
             power
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             cry
             for
             reuengement
             against
             them
             in
             the
             last
             iudgment
             before
             Christ
             the
             iust
             Iudge
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
           
             the
             Christian
             Princes
             &
             Monarches
             may
             now
             see
             what
             account
             and
             reckoning
             of
             so
             many
             lost
             soules
             they
             can
             make
             at
             the
             last
             day
             before
             the
             Tribunall
             seate
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             is
             no
             place
             for
             pardon
             or
             grace
             ,
             and
             where
             no
             excuse
             nor
             faire
             speaches
             will
             be
             receiued
             .
             And
             you
             ,
             most
             reuerent
             Bishop
             ,
             are
             only
             he
             that
             can
             cure
             this
             infirmity
             ,
             you
             only
             are
             hee
             that
             can
             shew
             vnto
             this
             people
             the
             waies
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             direct
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             walke
             rightly
             in
             the
             same
             :
             you
             onely
             are
             able
             to
             redeeme
             them
             from
             the
             lowest
             hell
             :
             by
             you
             little
             children
             may
             come
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             thy
             right
             hand
             bee
             deliuered
             from
             the
             bondage
             and
             deceits
             of
             the
             Diuell
             ,
             and
             inioy
             the
             plentifull
             redemption
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             in
             this
             world
             and
             in
             an
             other
             .
             Behold
             what
             reward
             thou
             shalt
             obtaine
             if
             by
             your
             labour
             that
             great
             haruest
             may
             be
             carried
             into
             Christs
             barne
             ,
             and
             no
             doubt
             you
             will
             carry
             it
             in
             ,
             if
             once
             you
             begin
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             at
             this
             day
             with
             Gostavus
             King
             of
             Suetia
             and
             Gothia
             some
             great
             peeres
             &
             states
             that
             be
             fallen
             from
             the
             Romaine
             Church
             :
             there
             be
             some
             in
             those
             Kingdomes
             also
             that
             do
             altogether
             dissent
             and
             disagree
             from
             the
             right
             Diameter
             and
             true
             course
             of
             religion
             ,
             vnto
             these
             by
             your
             dignity
             &
             pastoral
             function
             ,
             may
             you
             direct
             your
             letters
             ,
             requiring
             them
             by
             the
             woundes
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             ,
             (
             whome
             all
             men
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             farre
             differring
             from
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             doe
             acknowledge
             to
             bee
             Gods
             sonne
             and
             our
             Sauiour
             )
             that
             they
             will
             permit
             and
             suffer
             this
             East
             and
             West
             Lappia
             ,
             with
             those
             large
             prouinces
             of
             Finmarchia
             Scrifinia
             and
             Biarmia
             (
             the
             greatest
             part
             where
             of
             knoweth
             not
             Christ
             )
             to
             come
             and
             imbrace
             the
             sweet
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             they
             wil
             extort
             no
             more
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             other
             Christian
             Princes
             are
             accustomed
             to
             take
             from
             their
             subiects
             ,
             either
             by
             course
             of
             law
             or
             by
             voluntary
             extorsions
             .
          
           
           
             And
             it
             were
             good
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             send
             letters
             ,
             but
             learned
             men
             also
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             approoued
             sanctity
             and
             holynesse
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             these
             Prouinces
             may
             be
             annexed
             to
             the
             Romaine
             Church
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             :
             whom
             (
             together
             with
             the
             people
             of
             Aethiopia
             )
             being
             reduced
             to
             the
             right
             law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             although
             the
             people
             be
             offended
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             shall
             raigne
             ,
             sitting
             vpon
             the
             Cherubins
             ,
             and
             although
             the
             earth
             be
             mooued
             ,
             it
             shall
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             all
             Ilands
             shall
             bee
             ioyfull
             .
             Farewell
             right
             reuerend
             and
             high
             Bishop
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               From
               Louaine
               ,
               in
               the
               Calends
               of
               September
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
            
             1540.
             
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             situation
             of
             Lappia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               inhabitants
               of
               that
               country
               :
               by
               the
               same
            
             DAMIANVS
             A
             GOES
             .
          
           
             THE
             country
             of
             Lappia
             (
             through
             which
             runneth
             the
             Botnian
             sea
             )
             is
             deuided
             into
             East
             and
             West
             Lappia
             ,
             the
             vtmost
             part
             of
             which
             sea
             is
             Tornia
             ,
             vpon
             the
             East
             part
             it
             ioyneth
             vnto
             the
             white
             lake
             ,
             towards
             the
             North
             it
             compasseth
             diuers
             Prouinces
             ,
             and
             so
             extendeth
             it selfe
             to
             a
             place
             vnknowne
             ,
             and
             inclining
             Westwards
             towards
             Island
             ,
             it
             ioyneth
             vnto
             part
             of
             Noruegia
             :
             vpon
             the
             South
             it
             is
             compassed
             about
             with
             the
             other
             part
             of
             Noruegia
             ,
             with
             Suetia
             ,
             Finland
             and
             both
             the
             Botnias
             .
          
           
             East
             Lappia
             hath
             in
             it
             a
             church
             dedicated
             to
             Saint
             Andrew
             ,
             in
             the
             eighty
             fourth
             degree
             of
             the
             eleuation
             of
             the
             
             pole
             ,
             which
             is
             adorned
             and
             beautified
             with
             a
             magnificent
             and
             sumptuous
             Sepulcher
             ,
             and
             with
             men
             skilfull
             and
             learned
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             '
             .
             This
             Church
             is
             vnder
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Vpsall
             ,
             within
             whose
             Diocesse
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             neighbors
             round
             about
             that
             church
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             the
             carelesnesse
             &
             negligence
             ,
             or
             through
             the
             couetousnesse
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             and
             great
             men
             ,
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             Christ
             (
             as
             is
             reported
             )
             .
             Lappia
             in
             the
             Latine
             toung
             is
             interpreted
             a
             foolish
             and
             sottish
             or
             hartlesse
             nation
             ,
             which
             name
             (
             as
             I
             thinke
             )
             is
             imposed
             vpon
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             soile
             by
             the
             continuall
             and
             binding
             cold
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             dull
             ,
             is
             lesse
             apt
             eyther
             to
             receiue
             or
             bring
             forth
             fruites
             :
             the
             naturall
             borne
             people
             of
             Lappia
             be
             very
             strong
             set
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             middle
             stature
             ,
             they
             be
             mauelous
             nimble
             and
             dexterious
             in
             vsing
             their
             bowes
             and
             darts
             ,
             which
             practise
             of
             throwing
             the
             dart
             they
             exercise
             euen
             from
             their
             infancy
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             boy
             shoote
             at
             a
             marke
             and
             misse
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             meate
             giuen
             him
             vntill
             he
             haue
             hit
             the
             marke
             :
             insteed
             of
             other
             garments
             they
             weare
             skins
             finely
             sowed
             together
             ,
             where-with
             they
             defend
             them-selues
             from
             the
             cold
             ;
             which
             they
             be
             so
             accustomed
             to
             indure
             ,
             that
             if
             need
             bee
             ,
             they
             will
             ouer-come
             it
             without
             any
             defence
             at
             all
             of
             those
             skinnes
             :
             their
             dwellings
             are
             in
             tents
             ,
             for
             of
             houses
             they
             haue
             no
             vse
             ,
             because
             they
             often
             remooue
             out
             of
             one
             place
             into
             another
             :
             other
             course
             of
             life
             haue
             they
             none
             then
             hunting
             ,
             fishing
             ,
             and
             fowling
             ,
             wherein
             they
             bee
             maruellous
             expert
             and
             skilfull
             ,
             for
             in
             that
             Prouince
             is
             great
             aboundance
             of
             those
             things
             .
             They
             vse
             no
             tillage
             ,
             and
             they
             haue
             ships
             made
             without
             any
             Iron
             nailes
             or
             pins
             ,
             which
             being
             charged
             and
             burdened
             with
             fishes
             dried
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             with
             pelts
             ,
             or
             skinnes
             ,
             they
             transport
             them
             to
             their
             neighbours
             ,
             and
             bordering
             people
             ,
             and
             get
             for
             them
             in
             
             exchange
             victuals
             and
             money
             ,
             in
             dooing
             whereof
             they
             vse
             no
             speach
             but
             signes
             and
             becks
             ,
             which
             onely
             hapneth
             through
             the
             barbarousnesse
             and
             harshnesse
             of
             their
             language
             ,
             which
             their
             neighbours
             can
             by
             no
             meanes
             vnderstand
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             they
             bee
             very
             wise
             and
             cunning
             in
             their
             exchanges
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             be
             very
             valiant
             and
             warlike
             ,
             in
             steed
             of
             horses
             they
             vse
             a
             kind
             of
             beasts
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             language
             bee
             called
             Raingi
             ,
             beeing
             of
             the
             stature
             and
             coulor
             of
             Asses
             ,
             hauing
             clouen
             hoofes
             :
             they
             be
             made
             &
             horned
             like
             Bucks
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             be
             couered
             ouer
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             downe
             ,
             &
             be
             not
             so
             long
             ,
             nor
             haue
             so
             many
             branches
             as
             Bucks
             hornes
             haue
             (
             as
             we
             our selues
             haue
             seene
             :
             )
             these
             beasts
             be
             of
             such
             wonderfull
             swiftnesse
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             space
             of
             twelue
             houres
             ,
             they
             will
             draw
             a
             chariot
             thirty
             Germaine
             miles
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             going
             ,
             whether
             they
             go
             swift
             or
             softly
             ,
             by
             the
             stirring
             of
             the
             ioynts
             of
             their
             legges
             ,
             you
             may
             heare
             a
             noyse
             like
             vnto
             the
             cracking
             of
             nuts
             .
             The
             religion
             of
             this
             people
             is
             to
             worship
             the
             fire
             and
             pillers
             of
             stone
             for
             gods
             .
             They
             presage
             and
             iudge
             the
             euent
             of
             the
             whole
             day
             ,
             by
             euery
             liuing
             thing
             that
             meeteth
             them
             in
             the
             morning
             :
             they
             obserue
             matrimony
             ,
             and
             bee
             exceeding
             iealous
             :
             they
             bee
             so
             famous
             in
             inchantments
             ,
             that
             amongst
             many
             other
             very
             strange
             and
             almost
             incredible
             things
             to
             bee
             reported
             ,
             which
             I
             omit
             to
             speake
             of
             ,
             they
             will
             by
             their
             inchantments
             stay
             a
             ship
             vnder
             full
             saile
             ,
             so
             stone
             still
             as
             no
             force
             of
             windes
             can
             remooue
             her
             :
             which
             euill
             is
             cured
             with
             Virgins
             excrements
             ,
             beeing
             layde
             vppon
             the
             hatches
             of
             the
             shippes
             ,
             and
             vppon
             the
             benches
             where
             the
             rowers
             sit
             to
             rowe
             ,
             for
             these
             Virgins
             excrements
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             heard
             reported
             by
             the
             inhabitants
             )
             those
             spirits
             doe
             naturally
             abhorre
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Certaine
               things
               concerning
               the
               Aethiopians
               ,
               collected
               out
               of
            
             Ioseph
             Scaliger
             
               his
               seuenth
               Booke
               :
               De
               emendatione
               temporum
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             not
             the
             first
             time
             that
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Christian
             Aethiopians
             ,
             hath
             beene
             heard
             amongst
             vs
             ,
             for
             their
             Churches
             be
             not
             onely
             at
             Ierusalem
             and
             Constantinople
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             space
             it
             hath
             beene
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             solemnize
             and
             celebrate
             their
             sacrifices
             at
             Rome
             and
             Venice
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             them
             and
             of
             their
             customes
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Portugals
             nauigations
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             booke
             of
             
               Francis
               Aluarez
            
             trauels
             ,
             who
             went
             himself
             into
             Aethiopia
             .
             For
             as
             yet
             wee
             haue
             onely
             heard
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Emperour
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             in
             our
             great
             grand-fathers
             dayes
             ,
             was
             first
             knowne
             to
             vs
             out
             of
             Asia
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             Aethiopia
             :
             for
             before
             these
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             the
             Aethiopian
             Kings
             had
             euer
             large
             dominions
             in
             Asia
             ,
             especially
             in
             Drangiana
             in
             the
             confines
             of
             Susiana
             ,
             in
             India
             and
             in
             Sinus
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Tartarian
             Emperours
             expelled
             them
             from
             their
             gouernment
             in
             Asia
             :
             for
             the
             Abyssini
             beeing
             vanquished
             and
             expelled
             from
             the
             country
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Sinae
             ,
             by
             Cingis
             King
             of
             Tartary
             ,
             Vncan
             the
             great
             Emperour
             of
             Aethiopia
             being
             slaine
             ,
             shortly
             after
             Cincan
             the
             sonne
             of
             Cingis
             ,
             and
             Cincanus
             sonne
             
               Bathin
               can
            
             ,
             did
             vtterly
             expell
             and
             driue
             out
             all
             the
             Abyssini
             ,
             from
             Moin
             and
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Sinae
             ,
             and
             compelled
             them
             to
             flye
             into
             Affrick
             .
          
           
             Surely
             wee
             haue
             often
             wondred
             ,
             that
             a
             nation
             at
             this
             day
             altogether
             ignorant
             in
             sea-faring
             businesse
             ,
             should
             be
             
             so
             mighty
             and
             potent
             ,
             both
             by
             sea
             and
             land
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             inlarged
             their
             dominions
             from
             Aethiopia
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Sinae
             .
          
           
             In
             those
             dayes
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             Emperor
             came
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Prestigian
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Persian
             tongue
             (
             now
             vsed
             almost
             throughout
             all
             Asia
             ,
             as
             Latium
             is
             in
             the
             West
             )
             signifieth
             Apostolicke
             ,
             vnder
             which
             name
             is
             certainly
             vnderstood
             ,
             a
             rightfull
             and
             Christian
             King.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             was
             great
             and
             large
             in
             Asia
             ,
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             Aethiopian
             crosses
             which
             are
             in
             Giapan
             ,
             Syna
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             Temple
             that
             is
             situated
             in
             the
             Region
             of
             Maabar
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             Saint
             Thomas
             ,
             which
             hath
             crosses
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             is
             builded
             after
             the
             Aethiopian
             fashion
             ,
             and
             (
             that
             which
             is
             more
             )
             retaineth
             as
             yet
             the
             Aethiopian
             name
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             A
             Table
             of
             the
             Chapters
             conteined
             in
             the
             first
             Booke
             .
          
           
             THe
             true
             opinion
             of
             Diuines
             concerning
             mans
             originall
             .
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             false
             opinion
             of
             the
             Ethnicks
             concerning
             mans
             originall
             .
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             situation
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Chap.
             3
          
           
             Of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             customes
             of
             that
             country
             .
             C.
             4
          
           
             Of
             Aegipt
             ,
             and
             the
             ancient
             customes
             of
             that
             country
             .
             chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Carthaginians
             and
             other
             people
             of
             Affrick
             .
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             A
             Table
             of
             the
             Chapters
             contained
             in
             the
             2.
             
             Booke
             .
          
           
             OF
             Asia
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             famous
             nations
             thereof
             .
             chap.
             1
          
           
             Of
             Panchaia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             maners
             of
             the
             Panchaians
             .
             cha
             .
             2
          
           
             Of
             Assyria
             and
             how
             the
             Assyrians
             liue
             .
             chap.
             3
          
           
             Of
             Indaea
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             customes
             ,
             and
             institutions
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
             c.
             4
          
           
             Of
             Media
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Medes
             .
             chap.
             5
          
           
             Of
             Parthia
             ,
             and
             the
             maner
             of
             liuing
             of
             the
             Parthians
             .
             chap.
             6
          
           
             Of
             Persia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manners
             ,
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Persians
             .
             chap.
             7
          
           
             Of
             India
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             monstrous
             and
             prodigious
             customes
             and
             manner
             of
             liuing
             of
             the
             Indians
             .
             chap.
             8
          
           
             Of
             Scythia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             barbarous
             manners
             of
             the
             Scythians
             .
             c.
             9
          
           
             Of
             Tartaria
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             customes
             and
             power
             of
             that
             people
             .
             c.
             10
          
           
             Of
             Turcia
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             maners
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Turkes
             .
             chap.
             11
          
           
             Of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             originall
             ,
             and
             customes
             .
             cha
             .
             12
          
        
         
           
             A
             Table
             of
             the
             Chapters
             conteined
             in
             the
             3
             Booke
             .
          
           
             OF
             the
             most
             famous
             countries
             of
             Europe
             .
             chap.
             1
          
           
             Of
             Greece
             ,
             and
             of
             Solons
             lawes
             which
             he
             made
             for
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             and
             which
             were
             after
             established
             by
             the
             Princes
             of
             Greece
             .
             chap.
             2
          
           
             Of
             Laconia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             customes
             and
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Laconians
             or
             Lacedemonians
             ,
             ch
             .
             3
          
           
             Of
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Creete
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             customes
             most
             commō
             amongst
             the
             Cretensians
             .
             chap.
             4
          
           
             Of
             Thrace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             barbarous
             maners
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Thrace
             .
             chap.
             5
          
           
           
             Of
             Russia
             or
             Ruthenia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             the
             latter
             maners
             &
             customes
             of
             the
             Russians
             .
             chap.
             6
          
           
             Of
             Lithuani●
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             liuing
             of
             those
             people
             .
             cha
             .
             7
          
           
             Of
             Liuonia
             ,
             Prussia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Souldiers
             called
             Marciam
             in
             Spaine
             .
             chap.
             8
          
           
             Of
             Polonia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             later
             customes
             of
             the
             Polonians
             .
             cha
             .
             9
          
           
             Of
             Hungaria
             and
             of
             the
             Institutions
             and
             maners
             of
             liuing
             of
             the
             Hungarians
             .
             chap.
             10
          
           
             Of
             Boemia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             maners
             of
             the
             Boemians
             .
             chap.
             11
          
           
             Of
             Germany
             and
             of
             the
             customes
             of
             the
             Germaines
             :
             chap.
             12
          
           
             Of
             Saxonie
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Saxons
             liued
             in
             times
             past
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             now
             liue
             .
             chap.
             13
          
           
             Of
             Westphalia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             Iudgments
             ordained
             for
             the
             Westphalians
             by
             Charles
             the
             Great
             .
             chap.
             14
          
           
             Of
             Franconia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             customes
             of
             that
             country
             .
             chap
             15
          
           
             Of
             ●ueuia
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             people
             of
             that
             country
             liued
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             now
             liue
             .
             cha
             .
             16
          
           
             Of
             Bauaria
             ,
             and
             Carinthya
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             lawes
             and
             customes
             of
             that
             people
             heretofore
             ,
             &
             how
             they
             now
             liue
             .
             chap.
             17
          
           
             Of
             Italy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Italians
             :
             of
             Romulus
             also
             ,
             and
             his
             ciuill
             institutions
             .
             c.
             18
          
           
             Of
             Lyguria
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ancient
             manners
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             that
             country
             ,
             chap.
             19
          
           
             Of
             Tuscia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ancient
             maners
             of
             the
             Tuscans
             .
             ch
             .
             20
          
           
             Of
             Galalia
             in
             Europe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             old
             customes
             of
             that
             country
             ,
             chap.
             21
          
           
             Of
             Gallia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ancient
             customes
             and
             later
             ●●nners
             of
             the
             Frenchmen
             ,
             chap.
             22
          
           
             Of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Spaniards
             .
             chap.
             28
          
           
             Of
             Lusitania
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Portugals
             .
             chap.
             24
          
           
             Of
             England
             ,
             Scotland
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             other
             Ilands
             and
             of
             the
             maners
             &
             customes
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
             chap.
             25
          
           
             Of
             the
             I
             le
             of
             Taprohane
             ,
             and
             the
             customes
             of
             that
             people
             .
             cha
             .
             26
          
           
             FINIS
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               NIcholas
               Damascen
            
             of
             the
             manners
             and
             customes
             of
             sundry
             nations
             .
             fol
             472
          
           
             Certaine
             things
             of
             America
             or
             Brasill
             ,
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             
               Iohannes
               Lerius
            
             .
             fol.
             483
          
           
             The
             faith
             ,
             religion
             and
             manners
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             ,
             and
             the
             deploration
             of
             the
             people
             of
             
             Lappia
             ,
             compiled
             by
             
               Damianus
               a
               Goes
            
             a
             Knight
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             wherein
             is
             contained
             ,
          
           
             A
             letter
             of
             
               Damianus
               a
               Goes
            
             ,
             a
             Knight
             of
             Portugall
             to
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             third
             .
             fol.
             503
          
           
             A
             letter
             of
             Helena
             the
             grandmother
             of
             
               Prestor
               Iohn
            
             Emperor
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             to
             Emanuell
             King
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             yeare
             1509.
             fol.
             512
          
           
             The
             letters
             of
             the
             most
             renowned
             Dauid
             Emperor
             of
             Aethiopia
             ,
             to
             Emanuell
             King
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             yeare
             
               1521.
               
               Paulus
               Iouius
            
             beeing
             Interpretor
             .
             fol.
             517
          
           
             The
             letters
             of
             the
             same
             Dauid
             Emperor
             of
             Aethiopia
             to
             Iohn
             the
             third
             of
             that
             name
             King
             of
             Portugall
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             1524.
             fol.
             526
          
           
             The
             letters
             of
             the
             same
             Emperor
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             yeare
             1524.
             the
             same
             
               Paulus
               Iouius
            
             beeing
             Interpretor
             .
             fol.
             533
          
           
             Other
             letters
             from
             the
             said
             Emperor
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             same
             yeare
             .
             fol.
             540
          
           
             The
             faith
             and
             religion
             that
             the
             Aethiopians
             hold
             and
             obserue
             .
             fol.
             546
          
           
             The
             depl●ration
             of
             Lappia
             .
             f.
             581
          
           
             The
             si●uation
             of
             Lapp
             a.
             fol.
             585
          
           
             A
             short
             discourse
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             taken
             out
             of
             Scaligers
             seuenth
             booke
             ,
             
               De
               emendatione
               temporum
            
             .
             fol.
             588
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A16282-e390
           
             The
             cause
             why
             he
             writ
             this
             booke
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             people
             inhabited
             neere
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             earth
             recouered
             from
             hir
             first
             rudenes
             and
             barren
             nesse
             ,
             and
             made
             fertile
             .
          
           
             The
             earth
             compared
             to
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             The
             true
             God
             forgotten
             .
          
           
             Plurality
             of
             gods
             ,
             &
             which
             god
             was
             worshipped
             in
             each
             seueral
             country
             
          
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             reduced
             the
             world
             from
             error
             .
          
           
             The
             large
             Countries
             of
             the
             Mahometans
             .
          
           
             The
             diuersitie
             of
             worshipinge
             is
             the
             seminarie
             of
             distention
             .
          
           
             The
             Greeke
             Philosophers
             first
             glory
             .
          
           
             The
             law-giuers
             first
             authority
             .
          
           
             The
             Caldeanes
             the
             wisest
             men
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A16282-e1610
           
             VVhy
             the
             world
             is
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             
               The
               originall
               and
               appellation
               of
            
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Paradice
             .
          
           
             The
             fertilnesse
             of
             the
             earth
             why
             i●
             was
             restrained
             .
          
           
             Cain
             
               the
               first
               begotten
               of
            
             Adam
             .
          
           
             The
             generall
             deluge
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             it
             continued
             .
          
           
             Noah
             
               sent
               his
               children
               and
               kindred
               to
               inhabite
               other
               countries
               .
            
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             variety
             of
             toungs
             and
             manners
             .
          
           
             
               The
               exile
               of
            
             Cham.
             
          
           
             Men
             liued
             like
             beasts
             .
          
           
             The
             Sunne
             and
             Moone
             worshipped
             .
          
           
             The
             Moone
             called
             Isis
             ,
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             Osyris
             :
             the
             Ayre
             ,
             Iupiter
             ;
             the
             Fyre
             ,
             Vulcan
             ;
             the
             Sky
             ,
             Pallas
             ;
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Ceres
             .
          
           
             Arabia
             ,
             the
             mother
             of
             many
             Colonies
             .
          
           
             The
             issue
             of
             Sem
             and
             Japhet
             .
          
           
             VVhy
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             true
             God
             remained
             with
             so
             few
             .
          
           
             The
             two-fold
             opinion
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             concerning
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Light
             things
             tend
             vpwards
             ,
             and
             heauie
             things
             downewards
             .
          
           
             The
             naturall
             creation
             of
             liuing
             creatures
             .
          
           
             The
             barbarous
             manner
             of
             liuing
             of
             the
             first
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             diuersitie
             of
             toungs
             how
             it
             came
             .
          
           
             Men
             made
             wiser
             by
             danger
             .
          
           
             Necessitie
             the
             the
             mistresse
             of
             labours
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             men
             were
             the
             Aethiopians
             .
          
           
             The
             earth
             deuided
             into
             three
             parts
             :
          
           
             Affrick
             deuided
             from
             Asia
             .
          
           
             Europ
             deuided
             from
             Affricke
             .
          
           
             Asia
             deuided
             from
             Europe
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             and
             qualitie
             of
             Affricke
             .
          
           
             The
             incommodities
             of
             Affrick
             .
          
           
             Affrick
             inhabited
             by
             home-bred
             people
             and
             strangers
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             Affrick
             made
             more
             ciuill
             by
             Hercules
             .
          
           
             The
             qualitie
             of
             the
             soyle
             of
             Affrick
             .
          
           
             The
             fruitfulnesse
             of
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             The
             wonders
             of
             Affrick
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             kind
             of
             beasts
             are
             bred
             in
             Affrick
             
          
           
             Two
             Aethiopias
             .
          
           
             One
             Aethiopia
             is
             now
             called
             India
             .
          
           
             The
             qualitie
             of
             Aethiopia
             .
          
           
             The
             Aethiopians
             were
             the
             first
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             gods
             first
             worshipped
             in
             in
             Aethiopia
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             letters
             the
             Aethiopians
             vsed
             .
          
           
             The
             election
             of
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             obedience
             of
             the
             Ethiopians
             .
          
           
             The
             apparell
             of
             the
             Ethiopians
             
          
           
             Their
             exercise
             .
          
           
             Meroê
             was
             once
             the
             Kings
             seate
             .
          
           
             Gold
             accounted
             baser
             then
             brasse
             .
          
           
             The
             Aethiopian
             armor
             .
          
           
             The
             religion
             of
             the
             Ethiopians
             .
          
           
             The
             authority
             of
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Their
             gods
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             customes
             of
             the
             Aethiopians
             or
             Indians
             .
          
           
             Prestor
             Iohn
             King
             of
             that
             Aethiopia
             which
             is
             in
             Asia
             .
          
           
             Their
             Priests
             marry
             once
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Thomas
             held
             in
             great
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             the
             Ethiopian
             Kings
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             weapons
             be
             vsed
             in
             their
             wars
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             for
             adultery
             .
          
           
             Husbands
             assigne
             dowers
             for
             their
             wiues
             
          
           
             Mahomet
             worshipped
             in
             Libia
             .
          
           
             The
             denomination
             and
             description
             of
             Aegipt
             .
          
           
             The
             Aegiptians
             had
             their
             beginning
             from
             the
             Aethiopians
             .
          
           
             The
             Aegiptian
             women
             do
             the
             offices
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             men
             the
             offices
             of
             women
             .
          
           
             Their
             manner
             of
             funerals
             .
          
           
             Circumcision
             vsed
             by
             the
             Egiptians
             .
          
           
             The
             cleannesse
             of
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Beanes
             an
             vncleane
             graine
             with
             the
             Egiptians
             .
          
           
             The
             Aegiptians
             wine
             .
          
           
             The
             Aegiptians
             salutations
             .
          
           
             VVollen
             garments
             contemned
             .
          
           
             Many
             ceremonies
             vsed
             in
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             borrowed
             from
             the
             Egiptians
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             seruants
             attended
             vpon
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             Priests
             prasied
             the
             good
             Kings
             dispraised
             the
             bad
             .
          
           
             The
             Egyptians
             simple
             diet
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             safety
             much
             regarded
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Egyptians
             be
             wayle
             their
             dead
             Kings
             that
             were
             good
             .
          
           
             How
             their
             Kings
             be
             buried
             .
          
           
             The
             auncient
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Egiptians
             .
          
           
             Their
             common-wealth
             consisteth
             of
             three
             sorts
             of
             people
             ,
             husbandmen
             ,
             shepheards
             and
             labourers
             .
          
           
             How
             their
             iudgments
             were
             giuen
             .
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             Iudge
             weareth
             the
             signe
             of
             Truth
             about
             his
             neck
             .
          
           
             The
             lawes
             of
             the
             Egiptians
             .
             against
             periurd
             persons
             .
          
           
             Against
             salse
             accusers
             .
          
           
             A
             law
             against
             parents
             that
             murdered
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             A
             law
             against
             Pariacides
             .
          
           
             Offenders
             in
             the
             warres
             punished
             with
             shame
             .
          
           
             A
             law
             against
             adultery
             and
             fornication
             .
          
           
             Bocchoris
             their
             law
             maker
             .
          
           
             Mens
             bodiesnot
             liable
             to
             their
             debts
             .
          
           
             The
             law
             against
             theeues
             .
          
           
             Their
             marriaages
             .
          
           
             The
             small
             cost
             bestowed
             in
             bringing
             vpchildren
             .
          
           
             Musick
             disalowd
             of
             the
             Egiptians
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Egiptians
             cure
             the
             diseased
             .
          
           
             The
             Aegiptians
             worship
             diuers
             sorts
             of
             creatures
             .
          
           
             The
             strange
             kind
             of
             burials
             amongst
             the
             Egiptians
             .
          
           
             The
             bodies
             of
             dead
             parents
             giuen
             to
             their
             creditors
             .
          
           
             The
             Adrimachidae
             .
          
           
             The
             Nasamons
             
          
           
             The
             Masagetae
             .
          
           
             The
             Nasomans
             and
             their
             marriages
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             prophesy
             .
          
           
             The
             Garamantes
             .
          
           
             The
             Macae
             .
          
           
             The
             Gnidanes
             .
          
           
             The
             Machlyes
             and
             Auses
             .
          
           
             The
             Atlantes
             .
          
           
             The
             Pastoritij
             .
          
           
             The
             Maxes
             .
          
           
             The
             zabices
             .
          
           
             The
             zigantes
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             people
             of
             Libia
             be
             Sauadge
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             Trogloditae
             .
          
           
             The
             Rhisophagi
             
          
           
             The
             Ilophagi
             and
             Sparmatophagi
             .
          
           
             The
             Cyneci
             .
          
           
             The
             Acridophagi
             .
          
           
             The
             Cinnamini
             
          
           
             The
             Ichthiophagi
             .
          
           
             Men
             free
             from
             all
             passions
             of
             the
             minde
             .
          
           
             Patient
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             Amazons
             most
             warlike
             women
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A16282-e4830
           
             Asia
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Arabia
             deuided
             into
             three
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             Arabians
             lye
             with
             their
             owne
             mothers
             and
             daughters
             .
          
           
             No
             horses
             in
             Arabia
             .
          
           
             The
             Garraei
             .
          
           
             The
             Nabathaei
             .
          
           
             Panchaia
             aboundeth
             with
             Frankinsence
             .
          
           
             Iupiter
             was
             banished
             into
             Panchaia
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Temple
             in
             Panchaia
             
          
           
             Hony
             &
             wine
             made
             of
             dates
             .
          
           
             The
             Assyrians
             botes
             .
          
           
             Their
             apparell
             ,
          
           
             Virgins
             that
             be
             mariageable
             be
             sold
             to
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           
             A
             law
             excluding
             Phisitions
             and
             how
             they
             cured
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
             The
             officers
             amongst
             the
             Assyrians
             .
          
           
             The
             limmits
             of
             Palestine
             .
          
           
             Iudaea
             ,
             or
             Palestine
             called
             also
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             
               Canaan
               promised
               to
            
             Abraham
             
               and
               his
               seed
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Israclites
               lawes
               ordained
               by
            
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Moses
             lawes
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Iewes
             oblations
             .
          
           
             The
             opinion
             of
             Heathen
             writers
             concerning
             the
             Iewes
             .
          
           
             Three
             sectes
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
          
           
             The
             Pharises
             ,
          
           
             The
             Saduces
             ,
          
           
             The
             Esseians
             .
          
           
             Media
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             confines
             of
             Parthia
             .
          
           
             Foureteene
             kingdomes
             vnder
             the
             Parthians
             .
          
           
             The
             Confines
             of
             Persia
             ,
             and
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             Persian
             gods
             .
          
           
             The
             Persians
             create
             their
             Kings
             all
             of
             one
             family
             .
          
           
             The
             discription
             and
             bignesse
             of
             India
             .
          
           
             Fiue
             thousand
             Cities
             and
             〈◊〉
             walled
             townes
             in
             India
             .
          
           
             The
             long
             liues
             of
             the
             Jndians
             .
          
           
             The
             Jndians
             haue
             neither
             written
             lawes
             nor
             learning
             .
          
           
             Their
             Kings
             are
             committed
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             women
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             of
             India
             once
             deuided
             into
             seauen
             orders
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             was
             the
             order
             of
             Philosophers
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             order
             of
             husbandmen
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             order
             is
             of
             sheepheards
             .
          
           
             Artificers
             the
             fourth
             order
             .
          
           
             The
             fifth
             of
             of
             soudiers
             .
          
           
             Tribunes
             in
             the
             sixth
             order
             .
          
           
             The
             common
             Councell
             the
             seuenth
             order
             .
          
           
             No
             slaues
             amongst
             the
             Jndians
             .
          
           
             The
             Padae
             kill
             their
             friends
             when
             they
             be
             sicke
             .
          
           
             The
             Cymnosophists
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             called
             Cathiae
             .
          
           
             Monstrous
             and
             prodigious
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             Cathaeians
             
          
           
             Scythia
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             Scythians
             delight
             in
             humane
             slaughter
             
          
           
             The
             Scythian
             gods
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Scythians
             bury
             their
             kings
             .
          
           
             The
             Massagetae
             
          
           
             The
             Seres
             in
             Scythia
             .
          
           
             The
             Tauro-Scythians
             .
          
           
             The
             Agathirsi
             .
          
           
             The
             Neuri
             .
          
           
             The
             Anthropophagi
             .
          
           
             The
             Melanchlaeni
             .
          
           
             The
             Budini
             .
          
           
             The
             Lyrcae
             .
          
           
             The
             Argyphaei
             .
          
           
             The
             Issedones
             .
          
           
             The
             scituation
             of
             Tartaria
             .
          
           
             Tartaria
             why
             it
             is
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Tartaria
             aboundeth
             with
             cattaile
             .
          
           
             Foure
             sorts
             of
             Tartarians
             .
          
           
             Canguista
             
               first
               King
               of
               Tartaria
            
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Tartarians
             are
             apparrelled
             .
          
           
             Some
             Tartarians
             are
             Christians
             ,
             but
             very
             bad
             ones
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Tartarlans
             elect
             their
             Kings
             .
          
           
             The
             Georgians
             a
             kinde
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             Armenians
             were
             Christians
             likewise
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             vanquished
             by
             the
             Tartarians
             
          
           
             The
             limits
             of
             Turkie
             .
          
           
             Turkie
             inhabited
             by
             people
             of
             sundry
             nations
             .
          
           
             Mahomet
             his
             parentage
             .
          
           
             Sergius
             
               the
               Munck
               a
               helper
               of
               Mahomet
               .
            
          
           
             Mahomets
             lawes
             compounded
             of
             diuerse
             sects
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Turkes
             warfare
             .
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             footmen
             .
          
           
             Friday
             a
             solemne
             holy
             day
             with
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             VVhereof
             the
             Clergie
             be
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             Creed
             .
          
           
             The
             10.
             
             Commandements
             .
          
           
             The
             seuen
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             The
             festiuall
             dayes
             ,
             throughout
             the
             yeare
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A16282-e10850
           
             Europe
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             limits
             of
             Europe
             .
          
           
             The
             commendations
             of
             Evrope
             .
          
           
             The
             discription
             of
             Greece
             .
          
           
             Thermopilae
             .
          
           
             The
             Region
             of
             Greece
             .
          
           
             Athens
             ,
             and
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Dracoes
             lawes
             to
             the
             Atheninians
             .
          
           
             The
             citty
             of
             Athens
             diuided
             into
             societies
             by
             Solon
             .
          
           
             The
             councellin
             Areopagus
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             law
             for
             women
             .
          
           
             Mony
             dowries
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Against
             slaunderers
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             for
             adultery
             .
          
           
             A
             law
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             souldiers
             children
             .
          
           
             A
             law
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Orphanes
             and
             VVards
             .
          
           
             The
             original
             of
             the
             Athenians
             .
          
           
             Their
             inuentions
             .
          
           
             
               The
               three
               lawes
               made
               by
            
             Cecrops
             
               against
               women
            
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Athenians
             bury
             those
             which
             are
             slaine
             in
             the
             warres
             .
          
           
             Marathron
             is
             a
             city
             not
             far
             from
             Athens
             .
          
           
             Lycurgus
             
               law
               giuen
               to
               the
               Lacedemonians
            
             .
          
           
             Eight
             and
             twenty
             Elders
             elected
             ,
             Democratia
             .
          
           
             Olygarchia
             or
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Tribunes
             ,
          
           
             The
             diuision
             of
             their
             land
             by
             the
             Olygarthy
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             money
             prohibited
             and
             iron
             money
             made
             .
          
           
             Men
             called
             their
             wiues
             their
             mistresses
             .
          
           
             Maides
             exercises
             .
          
           
             Old
             men
             that
             had
             young
             wiues
             permitted
             young
             men
             to
             lye
             with
             thē
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             electing
             officers
             .
          
           
             Lycurgus
             exild
             himself
             voluntarily
             .
          
           
             The
             discipline
             of
             Creete
             .
          
           
             No
             venimous
             creatures
             in
             Creete
             .
          
           
             No
             King
             admitted
             that
             hath
             children
             because
             their
             Kingdome
             shal
             not
             be
             hereditary
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             that
             offendeth
             is
             famished
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             diuision
             and
             bounds
             of
             Russia
             .
          
           
             One
             seed
             time
             yeeldeth
             three
             haruests
             .
          
           
             Russia
             aboundeth
             with
             Bees
             .
          
           
             VVood
             turned
             ●nto
             stone
             .
          
           
             The
             Russians
             cannot
             indure
             to
             call
             their
             Gouernor
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             a
             Duke
             as
             a
             name
             more
             popular
             .
          
           
             Many
             Russians
             make
             themselues
             bondmen
             .
          
           
             Lithuania
             is
             full
             of
             moores
             and
             fennes
             .
          
           
             Samogithia
             .
          
           
             The
             limits
             of
             Hungaria
             .
          
           
             The
             limits
             of
             Boemia
             .
          
           
             The
             ancient
             limits
             of
             Germany
             .
          
           
             Germany
             deuided
             into
             superior
             and
             inferior
             .
          
           
             Germany
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             punishmēt
             for
             murder
             .
          
           
             Drunkennesse
             a
             commendation
             amongst
             the
             Germaines
             
          
           
             The
             Germains
             were
             great
             dicers
             .
          
           
             The
             later
             manners
             of
             the
             Germanes
             .
          
           
             The
             Germains
             diuided
             into
             foure
             sorts
             of
             people
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             the
             Clergie
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             order
             is
             of
             the
             Nobilitie
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             order
             is
             of
             cittizens
             .
          
           
             Citizens
             deuided
             into
             two
             sects
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             order
             is
             of
             husbandmen
             .
          
           
             The
             limits
             of
             Spaine
             .
          
           
             Saxony
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             Saxons
             deuided
             into
             noble-men
             free-men
             ,
             libertines
             and
             slaues
             .
          
           
             Merccury
             
               obserued
               as
               a
               god
               by
               the
               Saxons
               ,
            
          
           
             A
             Temple
             in
             Alberstade
             de
             dicated
             to
             our
             Lady
             .
          
           
             The
             Saxons
             immoderate
             drinkers
             .
          
           
             The
             bounds
             of
             VVestphalia
             .
          
           
             
               Secrete
               Judges
               ordained
               by
            
             Charles
             
               the
               Great
               ouer
               the
               VVestphalians
            
             .
          
           
             Franconia
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             bounds
             of
             Franconia
             .
          
           
             The
             fertility
             of
             Franconia
             .
          
           
             The
             Princes
             of
             Franconia
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Herbipolis
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             Franconia
             .
          
           
             The
             limits
             of
             Sueuia
             .
          
           
             Sueuia
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             There
             may
             no
             ,
             wines
             bee
             brought
             into
             Suevia
             ,
          
           
             Much
             cloth
             made
             in
             Sueuia
             .
          
           
             Bauaria
             ,
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             bounds
             of
             Bauaria
             .
          
           
             Bauaria
             heretofore
             gouerned
             by
             Kings
             but
             now
             by
             Dukes
             .
          
           
             The
             lawes
             vsed
             in
             Bauaria
             which
             they
             receiued
             when
             they
             receiued
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             how
             the
             Carinthians
             elect
             their
             Duke
             .
          
           
             A
             seuere
             punishment
             against
             theeues
             .
          
           
             The
             discription
             of
             Stiria
             .
          
           
             Italy
             first
             called
             Hesperià
             ,
             and
             then
             Ocnotria
             .
          
           
             Italy
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             length
             of
             Jtaly
             .
          
           
             Jtaly
             deuided
             into
             many
             Prouinces
             .
          
           
             The
             hill
             Apenine
             deuideth
             Italy
             into
             two
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             praise
             of
             Jealy
             .
          
           
             Italy
             the
             nurse
             of
             all
             nations
             .
          
           
             The
             commendations
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             stature
             and
             complexion
             of
             the
             Italians
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             differ
             .
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             Cittizens
             .
          
           
             Three
             orders
             of
             Free-men
             .
          
           
             The
             Dictator
             their
             chiefest
             officer
             .
          
           
             Three
             sorts
             of
             Citties
             .
          
           
             How
             Romulus
             disposed
             the
             cittizens
             of
             Rome
             into
             sundry
             orders
             and
             degrees
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             deuided
             into
             thirty
             equall
             parts
             .
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Patritij
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Patritians
             and
             Plebeians
             behaued
             themselues
             one
             towards
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             Centumviri
             elected
             ,
             which
             were
             after
             called
             Senators
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             The
             election
             of
             three
             hundred
             yong
             men
             called
             Celeres
             .
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             Senators
             .
          
           
             The
             priuileges
             of
             the
             Plebeians
             .
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             Celeres
             .
          
           
             The
             Milites
             elected
             .
          
           
             The
             lictores
             ordayned
             .
          
           
             ●●wes
             made
             by
             Romulus
             .
          
           
             VViues
             made
             equall
             to
             their
             husbands
             .
          
           
             Jt
             was
             Death
             for
             a
             woman
             to
             drincke
             wine
             
          
           
             VVhat
             power
             parents
             had
             ouer
             their
             children
             .
          
           
             Numa
             Pompilius
             
               and
               his
               lawes
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Feciales
             ordained
             .
          
           
             The
             people
             deuided
             into
             sunday
             bands
             called
             Classes
             ,
             and
             centuries
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Classis
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Classis
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             order
             or
             Classis
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Classis
             .
          
           
             The
             fift
             and
             last
             degree
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             put
             downe
             and
             Senators
             ordained
             .
          
           
             The
             Dictator
             elected
             .
          
           
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             people
             ordained
             .
          
           
             The
             Decemviri
             created
             ,
             and
             Consuls
             put
             downe
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             Censors
             created
             .
          
           
             A
             Praetor
             ordained
             .
          
           
             
               The
               manner
               of
               celebration
               of
               the
               games
               called
            
             Ludi
             Circenses
             .
          
           
             Jnterludes
             ,
             &
             how
             they
             began
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Romanes
             deified
             their
             Emperors
             .
          
           
             The
             apparel
             of
             the
             Italians
             .
          
           
             Galatia
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             bounds
             of
             Gallia
             .
          
           
             Gallia
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             diuision
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             seuerall
             prouinces
             ,
             of
             Gallia
             Belgica
             .
          
           
             The
             French
             men
             a
             factions
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             office
             of
             the
             Druides
             .
          
           
             The
             Equites
             ,
             an
             other
             sort
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             Husbands
             had
             power
             to
             kil
             their
             wiues
             .
          
           
             The
             latter
             customes
             of
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             Capricorne
             
               ruleth
               in
               France
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Parlament
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             The
             12.
             
             
               Peeres
               of
               France
            
             .
          
           
             The
             commendations
             and
             riches
             of
             Spain
             and
             her
             bounds
             
          
           
             Spaine
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             bounds
             of
             Portugall
             .
          
           
             England
             also
             called
             great
             Brittaine
             .
          
           
             England
             once
             called
             Albion
             .
          
           
             The
             Saxons
             once
             Lords
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Anglia
             why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             The
             compasse
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             England
             the
             first
             Christian
             Island
             .
          
           
             London
             the
             chiefe
             city
             .
          
           
             The
             auncient
             manners
             of
             the
             Britans
             .
          
           
             Scotland
             denided
             from
             England
             .
          
           
             Of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Stowes
             Annal
             Anno
             Eliz.
             primo
             .
          
           
             Syllura
             .
          
           
             The
             Jsles
             called
             Eubudes
             .
          
           
             The
             Island
             called
             Thyle
             now
             called
             Jsland
             .
          
           
             The
             Gymnesiae
             or
             Baleares
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Jsland
               found
               out
               by
            
             Iambolus
             .
          
           
             They
             haue
             a
             time
             prefixed
             how
             long
             to
             liue
             .
          
           
             An
             admirable
             herbe
             .
          
           
             A
             rare
             beast
             .
          
           
             Seuen
             other
             Jslands
             .
          
           
             Of
             Taprobane
             .
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             of
             the
             booke
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A16282-e28110
           
             Of
             the
             Thyni
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ariton●
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Dardani
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Gelactophagi
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Iberi
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Vmbrici
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Celtae
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Pedalij
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Telchines
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Tartessij
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lucani
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Samnites
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Limyrnij
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sauromatae
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Cercetae
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Mosyni
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Phryges
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lycij
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Pisidae
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ethiopians
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Buaei
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Basuliei
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Dapsolybies
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Ialchleueians
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sardolibies
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Alitemij
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Nomades
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Apharantes
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Baeoti
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Assirij
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Persae
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Indi
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Lacedemonij
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Cretenses
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Autariatae
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Triballi
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Cusiani
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Cij
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Tauri
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sindi
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Colchi
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Panebi
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A16282-e29150
           
             The
             stature
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             .
          
           
             The
             age
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             .
          
           
             The
             Barbarians
             neglect
             all
             world●y
             things
             .
          
           
             All
             Barbarians
             go
             naked
             .